《I Can Become Stronger Just By Teaching》


 Chapter 1:

    Chapter 1:


    "I didn''t expect that I didn''t be a teacher after graduating from normal school, but instead traveled through time and became a teacher." After sorting out his memories, Felixined helplessly in his heart.


    He felt that he really had a deep connection with the word "teacher".


    In high school, he was considered to be a good student in the art ss, so many ssmates would ask him questions, and he was nicknamed Mr. Fee. Then when he applied for college, he slipped all the way to a normal university, with the advice of his family. Then I chose the school''s rtively strong teacher-training major, and then I tutored my roommate in college and was nicknamed Dr. Fill.


    To everyone''s surprise, when he finally graduated, Felix Olsson rebelled and became a civil servant instead of bing a teacher.


    What he never expected was that on his first day at work, as soon as he walked into the office door, he would travel through time in the next moment and be the new teacher of the ninja school who just walked into the office.


    His current name is Hosakawa Makoto. He is a man with blond hair and blue eyes.


    "Oh, this is not a safe world. There are too many psychopaths and paranoid perverts, and they are also very strong." Makoto sighed in his heart.


    He casually observed the office. It was not much different from the office in the school in his previous life, but the sharp kunai ced randomly on the desk told him that this was no longer the peaceful country of his previous life.


    What makes Makoto feel even more fucked is that he is not only a teacher, but also a Gen ("Root") shinobi!


    He was originally an orphan raised by Danzo''s Root since childhood. The reason why he became a teacher in the ninja school was because of Danzo''s order, asking him to observe and record the students of the ninja school and pay attention to whether there are any geniuses.


    "Ofcourse it''s Danzo..."


    Just as Makoto was thinking about how to survive in this dangerous world, an emotionless mechanical sound suddenly sounded in his head, and a transparent blue patch suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. panel.


    [The teacher system isunched, congrattions, you have sessfully be a teacher]


    [You can get rewards by giving lectures to students, the better the students, the higher the rewards]


    [You can provide one-on-one teaching to outstanding students, and teachers can get rewards as the disciples'' strength increases]


    [ps: eptance of apprentices requires the approval of both parties, and cannot be epted unterally ]


    Makoto studied the blue panel. Now there are only two options on it, one is personal temte and the other is master and apprentice. Makoto clicks on the personal panel.


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Age: 18]


    [Chakra: 4300]


    [Skills: Three Body Technique, Fire Release: Hao Fireball Technique, Fire Release: Phoenix Fire Technique, Instant Body Technique, Konoha Fluid Technique]


    [ Evaluation: The elite among chuunin, cannon fodder with a greater role in the war]


    After reading the somewhat heart-wrenching evaluation, Makoto silently closed his personal panel and clicked on the master-disciple option, probably because he did not have any disciples yet. , so it is nk.


    Waiting for the school bell to ring, Makoto remembered that he had a ss in the first period, so he packed his things and walked towards the ssroom.


    Although he is a new teacher, since there are not many teachers in Ninja School now, Makoto also became the ss teacher, leading the freshman ss.


    Makoto looked at the ss list and saw several familiar people.


    There are Anko Mitarai plus Izumo & Kotetsu, the two future Konoha Gate Gods.


    When he saw Uchiha Shisui''s name, Makoto''s eyes lit up. This was an extraordinary genius.


    Since teachers can get rewards as their disciples increase their strength, the more talented the disciples must be, the better.


    Makoto adjusted his expression before walking into the ssroom, and walked into the ssroom with a sunny smile.


    The ssrooms of the Ninja School are designed in a special way, probably to make it easier for students in the back row to see clearly. The height of the students'' seats is higher in each row and increases upwards.


    Makoto''s arrival made the already noisy ssroom fall into silence.


    After all, they are all five or six-year-old children, and it is their first time to go to school. Most of them are curious and in awe of the existence of ninja teachers.


    Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, there was a purple-haired little girl with a single ponytail sitting in the front row. After Makoto came in, she said carelessly: "Are you our teacher?"


    Makoto smiled and replied:


    "No. I am yourwyer."


    "Hehe." The purple-haired little girl felt that this blond teacher was a good person.


    The other students felt a lot more rxed when they saw the interaction between the two. Although it was their first time going to school, they had heard some rtives who went to schoolin about the teacher being strict and indifferent.


    Makoto quickly walked to the podium and wrote his full name with a chalk, then turned around and formally introduced:


    "My name is Hosakawa Makoto. From today on, I will be everyone''s teacher. I will ask for your guidance in the future."


    " Okay! Teacher, my name is Mitarashi Anko." The purple-haired girl was the first to respond.


    With Anko taking the lead, others responded to Makoto, and Shisui followed suit.


    Makoto felt a little disappointed in the system that was motionless. He thought he could ept Shisui as his disciple in this way, and after all, it would be regarded as recognizing the teacher, but it failed due to a bug.


    Makoto did not show his inner emotions on his face. After everyone was introduced, he pressed his hands to signal everyone to quiet down.


    "Before the lecture, let me ask you a question first. Do you know where Konoha came from?"


    The ssroom instantly became silent again. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.


    Although Shisui, who has received education from the n, knows a little bit, he doesn''t like to be pushy and will not answer proactively unless he is called by name.


    "It''s built by people." Anko thought for a while and replied.


    "It was indeed built by people, but what you want to know is who built Konoha and why Konoha was built." Makoto did not deny what Anko said and continued to talk about Anko''s words.


    "Before the era of Ninja Vige, there was the Warring States Period with constant wars. During that period, even children as old as you might have to take up arms to fight, and a tragic war might break out at any time..." Talking about this cruel


    history, Makoto''s voice became deeper, directly putting the cruel reality of the Warring States Period in front of the students.


    Maybe it''s because the children in the ninja world are more precocious, or maybe because this is Konoha, many children feel the heaviness, and even the atmosphere of the ssroom has changed.


    "At this time, two families stood up, one was the Senju n and the other was the Uchiha n." Makoto''s tone changed slightly, from low to passionate.


    "I know, I know, Lord Hashirama, the First Hokage, is named Senju." When Makoto mentioned Senju, the students immediately felt a sense of participation. They didn''t know about the Warring States Period, but Senju and the others still knew.


    Shisui felt a little disappointed when he heard that everyone was paying attention to Senju, but no one noticed Uchiha. He didn''t quite understand why, they were all the founding ninja n of Konoha.


    "In order to protect the family''s descendants, and so that children can fight without using weapons in the future, the two ns worked together to create Konoha, attracting more ninja ns to join, and finally ended the Warring States Period. This is how we have Konoha now."


    " Where the leaves are flying, the fire will continue to grow. The fire will continue to illuminate the vige and allow new leaves to sprout.


    It is the struggle of our ancestors who are not afraid of sacrifice that makes us who we are now and the ninja school that we have now. This spirit of selfless dedication is also our will of fire in Konoha! " After speaking, Makoto''s expression was a little serious, as if he was still remembering his ancestors.


    He thought that Shisui would be interested in a teacher who was familiar with history and understood the will of fire.


    "So this is how Konoha came? Be sure to pay your respects next time you pass by Hokage Rock. "


    "I will also be a ninja with the will of fire in the future and protect Konoha! "


    The students below have already imagined how their ancestors fought bloody battles to win the country for them, and they all expressed their enthusiasm and wanted to learn from their ancestors. Shisui''s eyes also lit up, and he felt that this teacher seemed a little


    special, and he began to think about what wasing next.


    He has be more interested in the life of Ninja School. Originally, he heard from the elders in his family that the people who taught Ninja School had been taught by his n for a long time, and they were nning to graduate early and go to the police department to help. Now it seems that this is not entirely the case.


    "Well, everyone Do you know how many properties of chakra there are? "


    "Five kinds, water, earth, wind, thunder, and fire. "A student from a ninja family quickly replied.


    "That''s not entirely true. There are seven types of chakra attributes. In addition to the five basic attribute changes of water, earth, wind, thunder, and fire, there are also two special attribute changes of yin and yang. "Makoto corrected with a smile.


    This kind of correction after asking questions can leave a deeper memory for the students.


    Then Makoto began to talk about the basic understanding of chakra, and from time to time he would also tell a joke to amuse the children to make the studentsugh.


    Time passed quickly, and four sses passed in one go. When the bell rang, Makoto stopped and said with a smile:


    "School is over, tomorrow we will talk about chakra refining! "


    Makoto announced the end of ss very directly and gave a preview of the next ss.


    When they heard Makoto say that school was over, the students were stunned for a moment, wondering if the ss had just started. How could it be that school was over? Looking back carefully, it seemed that ss had already ended four times.


    Just because of Makoto''s guidance, they were serious and rxed in ss, so they didn''t notice the passage of time.


    "Refining chakra, I''m so looking forward to it." Anko heard Makoto''s words and couldn''t wait to fast forward to tomorrow.


    None of her family members were ninjas, so they had no prior exposure to this kind of knowledge.


    "Isn''t it interesting to go to ss? My cousin actually lied to me and said that school was difficult. When he goes home, he keepsining to my aunt and she coaxes him with snacks." Hagane Kotetsu looked indignant as if he had almost been deceived.


    "Then wouldn''t it be better if you just ckmail your cousin into giving you snacks?" Izumo Kamizuki, who was next to him, expressed his opinion.


    Hagane Kotetsu instantly showed an expression of enlightenment and patted Kamizuki Izumo on the shoulder, and praised:


    "What a great idea, brother, if you seed, I will share half of the snacks with you."


    Shisui looked at Makoto who was about to walk out of the ssroom, and thought about getting up. Followed.


    [The lecture ispleted and settled]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Using the stories of ancestors to inspire students'' sense of responsibility and enthusiasm, the lecture content is coherent and interactive, and students are highly satisfied]


    [Reward settlement...]

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    [Reward - Perception Ninja Technique]


    [Complete the teaching for the first time, get the reward - Identification Technique]


    [Complete the teaching rated A for the first time, get the reward - Fire Element Mastery]


    Makoto was a little surprised to receive three rewards directly at once. He felt that there were suddenly many memories in his mind, the most of which was the memory of the practice of changing the nature of fire attribute chakra.


    That memory was so real that it gave Makoto the illusion that he was an old ninja who had specialized in fire escape all his life.


    "Teacher Hosakawa, can I ask you a question?" Shisui asked respectfully.


    After hearing Shisui''s words, Makoto, who was about to take another look at the panel evaluation, stopped, took Shisui to the back of the empty teaching building, and then used the sensory ninjutsu to sense it. There was no particrly powerful chakra aura.


    Makoto felt relieved and said with a smile: "Did you not understand that part of the lesson? Just tell me."


    Shisui shook his head and said, "It''s not the content of the lesson, but I have a doubt."


    "Teacher, are you? You know, the Senju n and the Uchiha n jointly founded Konoha, but why now everyone only remembers the Senju n but rarely talks about Uchiha''s contribution." Although he is a child, Shisui is exceptionally mature and sensitive


    . When he went out with his elders, he could detect the strange looks from passers-by on the street when they saw the n emblem on their backs.


    They are all obviously responsible for building the vige, so why is it that Uchiha is not only not mentioned for his contribution, but also seems to be hated by the vigers? Shisui didn''t quite understand.


    Looking at Shisui with a confused look on his face, Makoto secretlyined in his heart, "Senju Hashirama''s reputation in Konoha, Uchiha Madara''s reputation in Konoha, can thispare?"


    "You probably studied history from your n, right?" Makoto asked.


    Shisui nodded, all he could ess now was the history books given by the Uchiha.


    "The reason why it became like this is that a lot of things happened. It''s difficult to exin clearly in a short time." Makoto showed a look of embarrassment.


    Seeing that Makoto was in a bit of trouble, Shisui felt guilty. It seemed that the problem was moreplicated than he thought. Originally, he wanted to forget it, but Makoto spoke again.


    "That''s all. If you have time after school,e see me and I''ll tell you the history of this." Makoto sighed.


    "After all, I should be regarded as owing you a favor to the Uchiha n, so I should repay the favor."


    Shisui was a little confused as to why Makoto owed them a favor to the Uchiha, so he asked directly.


    "My parents were surrounded by enemies during a war and were rescued by a ninja named Uchiha Kagami. Although they died in the subsequent war, I will always remember this life-saving kindness." Makoto talked nonsense with a grateful look on his face.


    At this time, he is d that he had be an orphan, otherwise there would be much less room for performance.


    I have to admit that sometimes the dead are more useful than the living.


    Shisui''s eyes widened, and an incredible expression appeared on his face. Uchiha Kagami was his grandfather. He didn''t expect that he and Makoto had such a fate, and he had a very strange feeling.


    However, Shisui was not the kind of person who would repay a favor, so he didn''t say anything and just thanked Makoto.


    Before Shisui left, Makoto gave Shisui an appraisal.


    [Name: Uchiha Shisui]


    [Chakra: 500]


    [Potential: SS-]


    [Evaluation: Six bloodlines, suitable for practicing fire escape and genjutsu, with great potential, rmended to be a disciple]


    Makoto sighed as he walked to the office. A fierce man who can open Susano with one eye, his two golden S''s are so dazzling that even the system rmends taking him on as a disciple.


    Makoto opened his dashboard again to check whether the evaluation had changed.


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Age: 18]


    [Chakra: 4300]


    [Evaluation: Proficient in the change of fire-attribute chakra properties. What limits your strength is your scarce chakra. If you can make up for this shoring, you will be worthy of the elite jounin title.]


    "It seems that the mastery of fire attribute changes is stronger than I thought." Makoto felt that he might have underestimated the value of the word "mastery".


    I thought it might just be equivalent to a Jonin''s knowledge of property changes, but now looking at it, in terms of the property changes of fire attribute chakra alone, he may already be at the level of the Third Hokage.


    After all, he is a person who only knows two fire escapes, three kayajutsu and a little ordinary taijutsu. At this level, after receiving rewards and increasing his chakra, he can reach the level of an elite jounin. An elite Jonin must be at the level of Kakashi and Asuma at the beginning of the plot.


    Don''t look down at the elemental proficiency. It''s not only useful in strengthening Ninjutsu but also boosts your Taijutsu. After all, Sasuke managed to reach Rock Lee''s speed in a month, how? Physical training? Obviously not! It''s all because he had to learn the basics of the lightning chakra property which greatly enhanced his speed.


    Makoto was originally very happy that his strength had greatly increased, but when he thought that he still is Root shinobi, Makoto couldn''t be happy anymore.


    First, he has a curse mark on his body, which makes him feel very insecure. Second, Danzo, the old Biden, likes to let his subordinates deliver it, which makes him even more insecure.


    "We must quickly recruit some disciples and improve our strength as soon as possible. Even if we cannot reach the level of killing Danzo and leaving gracefully, we must have the ability to protect ourselves." Makoto set a short-term small goal for himself.


    Makoto walked into the office and found three teachers sitting in the office, two men and one woman,ining about their students.


    Makoto and they all knew each other because the teacher came in advance and Shiraishi had been to school before and got to know his colleagues.


    Makoto conveniently gave an appraisal by himself.


    [Name: Isamu Ikegaya]


    [Chakra: 2000]


    [Potential: C]


    [Evaluation: One chuunin cannon fodder]


    The three teachers have simr data, and they are all identified as cannon fodder by the system.


    "Oh, I''m really unlucky. Howe the second ss of four years fell into my hands? I originally had a ss of three years. Let me


    teach, how can I teach, one Might Gai and one Uchiha Obito. The two major cranes are all in the second ss of the fourth year." Ikari Isamu spread his hands helplessly.


    "My family also arranged a blind date for me and asked me to meet them tomorrow afternoon. There happened to be a ss for Grade 2 of the fourth grade that afternoon."


    "Find a teacher who doesn''t have sses to help, or just ask for leave. The blind date is more important." Ueda Aya suggested.


    At this time, Ueda Aya noticed Makotoing in, smiled and said hello: "Mr. Hosakawa, how do you feel about your first ss? Are the tips I taught you before useful?"


    Makoto recalled that the enthusiastic female teacher was worried that he would be nervous for the first time as a new teacher, so she asked him to think silently about carrots and cabbage during the lecture.


    Makoto politely replied: "Thank you, the little trick is very useful, but after ss, the students advised me not to be picky about food."


    "Haha, Mr. Hosakawa, you are so interesting." Aya Ueda smiled, feeling that Makoto was still in the mood to joke. It should be afortable first time.


    "Teacher Isamu, I have no ss tomorrow afternoon. I can help you if necessary." Makoto put the lesson n on his desk and asked like a good old man.


    Unlike other teachers, Makoto wished he had a full ss every day, and there were Obito and Might Gai in the second ss of the fourth year, so he had to take a look.


    Ikari Isamu showed a happy expression on his face, thanked him quickly, and said that he must treat Makoto to dinner if he has the opportunity.


    ...


    In the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Makoto who was talking about the will of fire with a serious face in the crystal ball. He touched his goatee and felt that this young man with roots was pretty good and he understood the will of fire. people.


    Danzo thought he was hiding well, but in fact some of them were trained by the roots, but the ninjas who were not included in the root list have been known to the Third Hokage.


    It''s just that the Third Hokage felt that Danzo was somewhat cultivating strength for Konoha, as long as it wasn''t too much.


    However, in the ninja school, the Third Hokage still attaches great importance to it, so he went to take a look in person. Unexpectedly, the first lesson of this root ninja was about the will of fire and established a sense of responsibility for the students. This made the Third Hokage feel very good.


    "Look at his next performance. If he is considered a talent, let him get away from his roots."


    Makoto''s current performance is not enough for the Third Hokage to ask Danzo for help.


    Although Danzo''s possessions were essentially his, he still had to take care of his old ssmates'' emotions after all.


    Thinking of these three generations, they stopped using the telescope and started processing documents, preparing to inspect Konoha again in the evening.


    ...


    After Shisui finished eating, he started looking for Makoto''s residence ording to the location given by Makoto.


    Makoto''s residence is in the southeastern part of Konoha where there are rtively sparse buildings. It is considered a remote area of Konoha, far away from the main city.


    Thanks to the rtively few buildings here, Shisui quickly found Makoto''s home, a single-story wooden house located in a simple yard.


    As soon as Shisui entered the courtyard, he saw a scene that made him stunned and shocked.

 Chapter 3: Teacher Makoto Is a Good Person

    Chapter 3: Teacher Makoto Is a Good Person


    After returning home, Makoto went to the bathroom and stuck out his tongue in front of the mirror.


    As Makoto expected, there was a ck curse mark on his tongue. This was the mark that every root member must have to eliminate tongue troubles.


    If Makoto remembered correctly, the effect of this curse seal is that as long as you say something rted to a specific matter, your whole body will be paralyzed and unable to move.


    The curse seal set by Danzo naturally contains information about him and Gen ("Root"). In this way, even if members of the organization are captured or rebel, the secret cannot be leaked.


    If that was all, that would be fine. He had no intention of leaking Gen ("Root")''s information to anyone, but Makoto was worried that Danzo could actively control this curse seal, which would be equivalent to a fatal weakness being controlled.


    Makoto thought carefully, trying to find a way to break the seal of tongue trouble from the original work.


    "It seems that there is no other good solution except Danzo''s death."


    But after thinking about it, Makoto found that no one in the original work broke this curse seal. Those who wanted to leave from the roots of the Third Hokage might be lifted by the Third Hokage''s order, and the others It can only be that Danzo dies and the curse seal automatically expires.


    But Danzo is not the squishy AD in moba games. He will die suddenly even if you don''t care about him in a group fight.


    Danzo, an old stubborn cockroach, cares very much about his precious life. He usually stays at the base and doesn''t go out. He may even have resurrection coins with him, which is really difficult to deal with.


    Makoto thought about his current strength and temporarily gave up the idea of killing Danzo.


    "I can only go to Orochimaru or study it myself." Makoto found that he had only two choices at this moment.


    In fact, it can only be regarded as one choice, because Orochimaru is not avable for the time being. And Orochimaru is a disgusting guy who is only approachable if you are strong enough to threaten him. He is also Danzo''s current ally, so you never know when you might get back stabbed.


    Makoto nced at the time and felt that it was almost time, so he activated the sensing ninjutsu and sensed Shisui who was approaching.


    Makoto walked out of the door and walked into the courtyard. Shimura Danzo still trusted the original owner. Heunched the sensing ninjutsu many times, but he did not sense that there was a root ninja watching him.


    When it felt like it was time for Shisui to walk in, Makoto quickly formed a seal, burst out chakra with all his strength, and instantly created a huge ten-meter-high fireball, which directly turned the training wooden figures in the courtyard into ashes, and also evaporatedrge chunks of the ground. Leaving a burnt ground.


    Shisui, who had just walked into the courtyard, happened to see this shocking scene and was shocked by Makoto''s fire escape skills.


    Although the great fire ball is only a C-level fire escape ninjutsu, the level of the ninjutsu is only determined by the difficulty of the ninjutsu training. Many Uchiha jonins like to use the great fire ball.


    But Shisui is very sure that even the jonins of his own family who use the fire ball will definitely not have such power, because they cannot convert arge amount of chakra into mes in such a short period of time.


    "Teacher Hosakawa, I''m sorry to disturb your practice." Shisui, who hade to his senses, quickly apologized.


    "It''s okay, I just happened to be finished." Makoto took a long breath and invited Shisui into the room with a smile.


    "Actually, the Uchiha bing like this has a lot to do with your Uchiha''s former n leader, Uchiha Madara." Makoto poured two sses of water, handed one to Shisui, and took the other in his hand, and began to talk. Uchiha story.


    "You should know that Madara Uchiha rebelled, right?"


    Shisui nodded, "The history of the n says that the n leader left Konoha."


    "If it was really just leaving, then it wouldn''t be like this." Makoto He told Shisui that if Hashirama hadn''t been fierce enough, Konoha might have been destroyed by Uchiha Madara.


    Shisui fell into silence.


    But Makoto told Shisui that the matter was far from over.


    This incident made the second-hokage Senju Tobirama, who did not like Uchiha, even more afraid of the Uchiha. Therefore, after bing Hokage, he formted many policies specifically to govern them.


    These policies aroused dissatisfaction among the Uchiha hawks and gave rise to the idea of seizing power by force. In the end, they were discovered by ANBU and imprisoned.


    These series of events eventually led to Uchiha''s negative reputation gradually overshadowing their previous achievements, and were disliked by the people in the vige.


    "Did so many things happen..." Shisui found that he had thought of things too simply.


    "Actually, there are Uchiha who are trying hard to change this situation. For example, Uchiha Kagami is the most sessful among them." Makoto brought the topic to Uchiha Kagami.


    "So Mr. Hosakawa, what kind of person do you think Uchiha Kagami is?" Shisui suddenly wondered what his grandfather''s image was to Makoto.


    He had never met his grandfather in person, but he had heard a lot from other tribesmen about powerful and talented ninjas.


    "An Uchiha with the will of fire. He turned himself into a bridge to connect Uchiha and Konoha and ease the conflicts between the two parties." Makoto thought for a while and said.


    Although there were no boastful words in Makoto''s words, it was what Shisui thought was the best and most appropriatement he had ever heard.


    "I also want to be an Uchiha like my grandfather!" Shisui''s eyes were firm, but he didn''t realize that he had called his grandfather directly.


    "Grandpa?" Makoto looked at Shisui with some confusion.


    Only then did Shisui realize his gaffe. He just didn''t want to repay the favor, and he didn''t have a guilty conscience, so he admitted it directly.


    "Hosakawa-sensei, you don''t have to pay too much attention to the so-called kindness. If you have time, go to your grandfather''s tomb and pay homage. I think he will be very happy." Shisui said.


    "How can I not repay the kindness of saving my father and my mother? How about this, Shisui, are you willing to be my disciple?" Makoto asked.


    Shisui understood what Makoto meant, and he felt that this would be a huge disadvantage to Makoto.


    But he didn''t want to see a good person like Makoto, who knew how to repay his kindness, suffer in trouble. In addition, Shisui felt that it would be good to be the disciple of a knowledgeable and powerful teacher like Makoto. In the end, Shisui nodded and shouted: "Teacher Makoto ."


    [Whether to establish a master-disciple rtionship with Uchiha Shisui]


    The system pop-up window came out immediately, and Makoto chose yes without hesitation. This was the genius disciple he had finally deceived.


    [Rtionship established sessfully, current trust level is two, unlocking "apprentice return as master" and "disciple return"]


    Makoto nced at the introduction and was instantly pleasantly surprised. Apprentice return as master means that his disciple bes stronger through practice, and he will also change ordingly. Stronger, the higher the trust level, the more feedback. Trust level two is double the return. If Shisui adds a little chakra, he can add two points!


    In return for being a disciple, he will give Shisui something, and the system will give him a random reward. The higher the trust level, the better the reward. It is limited to once per day.


    Makoto thought for a moment, then took out a pamphlet and handed it to Shisui.


    Inside was the fire attribute chakra nature change training manual he wrote in the afternoon. Originally, he nned to find a suitable time to give it to Shisui to gain favor, but now he wanted to try the function of giving it back to his disciples.


    "This is the fire attribute chakra property change training manual that I summarized myself. Take it back and read it. I will check your training results regrly. As a teacher, I am very strict and will not rx my requirements just because of favor." Makoto said quite seriously.


    Shisui became stronger, but he could be twice as strong. Makoto felt that he had to supervise Shisui''s training.


    "Thank you, Teacher Makoto, I will practice seriously." Shisui thanked him seriously after taking the booklet Makoto gave him.


    Shisui didn''t think there was any problem with Makoto''s strict requirements. Instead, it proved that Makoto really regarded him as a disciple, rather than simply repaying his grandfather''s kindness.


    [You gave the disciple a training manual for changing nature. Because the disciple was very grateful for the critical hit, he obtained the Ninjutsu Fire Release and the Dragon Fire Technique (proficient level)] The moment he received the reward, a long section of his training in the Dragon appeared in Makoto''s mind


    . The memory of the fire jutsu was as if he had practiced this ninjutsu thousands of times.


    The Dragon Fire Jutsu is a B-level fire escape ninjutsu. Compared with the Dragon Fire Ball, the Dragon Fire does not focus on range, but pays more attention to flexibility. You can freely control the fire dragon to attack the enemy. After mastering it, you can simplify the seal into one, and Multiple fire dragons can be released at the same time.


    Since the system directly gave him the proficiency level, Makoto only needed to form a seal to release three fire dragons instantly.


    The way Makoto looked at Shisui was no longer looking at people, it was like an endless gold mine, the kind that could explode gold coins every day.


    Makoto noticed that it was getting dark outside, so she said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you home. Don''t let your family worry."


    "Thank you, teacher, I''ll just walk back slowly. Now I''m the only one at home." Shisui waved his hand and said.


    He felt that he had already troubled Makoto today and was not willing to waste Makoto''s time anymore.


    Hearing Shisui''s words, Makoto remembered that Shisui''s parents seemed to have never appeared. They probably died not long after giving birth to Shisui.


    Only then did he realize that it was impossible for the master and apprentice to find a single parent.


    "But my uncle wille to take care of me from time to time." Shisui exined because he was afraid that Makoto would be worried.


    Makoto nodded and did not force him to give it away. Today was just the first day he and Shisui met, and there would be many opportunities to gain favor in the future.


    On the way home, Shisui flipped through the training booklet Makoto gave him, and then recalled the fire escape ninjutsu he saw when he entered the yard, and became more curious about Makoto.


    As a well-known child prodigy in the n, and his grandfather was an Uchiha mirror, Shisui hade into contact with many powerful Uchiha people, and his vision far exceeded that of other people his age.


    He felt that with Makoto''s strength, he shouldn''t be a chuunin, and it was strange to stay in a ninja school as a teacher. The ninja school didn''t need such a strong teacher, and the ninjutsu only taught the three-body technique.


    Makoto looked at Shisui who was gradually going away, and his heart became more and more looking forward to tomorrow.


    He has sses in the morning and afternoon tomorrow, and he doesn''t know what rewards he can get.


    Moreover, Might Gai & Obito are in his ss this afternoon. What level of potential do the two of them have?

 Chapter 4: the Potential of Might Gai and Obito

    Chapter 4: the Potential of Might Gai and Obito


    "Brother, what''s the situation?"


    "It''s not good. My nasty cousin actually threatened me that if I told him about him, he would kill me for being a bedwetter when I was three years old. Tell the neighbor Masumi what happened!" Hagane Kotetsu gritted his teeth and denounced his cousin''s evil deeds.


    How could the matter between the two of them involve the neighbor''s little Masumi and ruin his glorious image? It''s really abominable!


    "I have a n. Take advantage of your young age and use it as an excuse to go to your cousin''s house and mess up his room. Although you made the mess, if you don''t clean it up in time, your cousin will be unlucky in the end. If this happen several times, how dare he be so arrogant!"


    Kamizuki Izumo thought for a while and came up with another clever n.


    Kotetsu''s eyes immediately shone, saying that with brother Izumo''s advice, he would be as invincible as the first Hokage with Tobirama''s advice. If he seeded, he would definitely treat him to snacks.


    As soon as Makoto entered the ssroom, he heard the conversation between the sleeping dragon and phoenix chicks, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Start ss!" Makoto walked to the podium and started ss directly.


    "Chakra is the prerequisite for us to activate ninjutsu. It is produced by thebination of physical energy and mental ability."


    Most of the students in the audience listened very seriously. After all, this is the most important foundation.


    While exining, Makoto asionally released chakra himself for everyone to experience. During the lecture, he also tried his best to intersperse jokes and stories so that the ss would not be boring, and he also asked questions to deepen their memory.


    The four sses wereing to an end soon. When get out of ss was about to end, looking at Anko who was smiling and asking questions, Makoto gave her an appraisal.


    [Name: Mitarashi Anko]


    [Potential: A]


    Makoto thought for a while and gave an appraisal to all the students in the ssroom.


    [Name: Hagane Kotetsu]


    [Potential: B-]


    [Name: Kamizuki Izumo]


    [Potential: B-]


    Makoto was surprised to find that excluding Shisui, there were only four people in the entire ssroom who had achieved B or above. Apart from Anko and the other three, only One student whom he had no impression of was also a B-, and the others were all C''s, good C+, bad C-, and even D''s.


    Looking at it this way, Shisui''s talent is so strong that it eclipses everyone else.


    Anko''s potential was also a bit beyond Makoto''s expectations. He remembered that Anko''s original work was not very strong, but the identified potential was several levels higher than the two door gods.


    However, Makoto has no idea of epting Anko as a disciple for the time being. He cannot ept unlimited apprentices. Currently, there are only four apprenticeships. One is taken by Shisui, leaving only three.


    Although Loli Anko is very cute, Makoto said that he is still handsome, so what''s the use? Will Danzo let him go because of this? Well maybe- Obviously not!!!


    [Lecture ispleted, settlement will be made]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique]


    "This ninjutsu is pretty good, but unfortunately it doesn''t have much effect on me now." Makoto thought to himself.


    As the ninjutsu used by the protagonist Naruto from beginning to end, multiple shadow clones are naturally a very practical ninjutsu. If you have enough chakra, it is very useful in both fighting and training.


    But what Makoto wascking now was chakra, so there was nothing she could do.


    After eating, I walked into the office. Several teachers were giving advice to Isamu, who was about to go on a blind date.


    A tall and burly male teacher reminded:


    "Be sure to tidy up before meeting, and dress more formally. Don''t let others think you are a sloppy person."


    "Sugito, you are looking down on me now, even though we have never talked about it. Falling in love, but this ismon sense." Ikari Isamu replied confidently.


    "I think the most important thing you need to pay attention to is not to talk big like this when chatting." Aya Ueda seemed to have foreseen the final oue, shaking her head and said.


    "Humph! Ueda, just wait and see." When Isamu saw that Aya Ueda actually looked down on him, he immediately put down his harsh words.


    "Hmm, I''ll wait and see." Aya Ueda responded perfunctorily, and immediately talked to Makoto after noticing Makotoing in.


    "Mr. Hosakawa, you are so awesome. I took a look at your ss when I passed by it today and felt that the atmosphere was very good. I can''t believe it is your first time to be a teacher."


    Makoto shook his head and said modestly: "It''s all thanks to your advices. The experience is useful, and the students are obedient."


    Although she knew this was a modest statement, who doesn''t like to be praised? A smile appeared on Aya Ueda''s face, and then she gave a little of her snacks to Makoto.


    When Isamu saw this, he immediately felt what it meant to be treated differently. He and Aya Ueda had been colleagues for two years and he had not eaten her snacks even a few times.


    Internallyining to Aya Ueda, Isamu also quickly said hello to Makoto. If he can seed this time, he will remember Makoto''s kindness as a substitute teacher for the rest of his life!


    Makoto responded to everyone with a smile, and after chatting for a few words, he picked up the pen and ink he had prepared in advance and started practicing calligraphy.


    Practicing calligraphy in his free time was one of the few good habits he had in his previous life, and he developed it after taking a calligraphy ss in college.


    Ninja School has a short time at noon, so there is no time to find a ce to practice.


    When it felt like ss was about to begin, Makoto tidied up and then headed to the ssroom to prepare for ss.


    Ding ding ding~


    When the bell rang, Makoto happened to walk into the ssroom of ss 2, Grade 4.


    "Hey, isn''t it Mr. Isamu''s history of Konoha this afternoon?" A student asked when he saw that it was not Isamu who walked in.


    "Teacher Isamu is busy this afternoon, so I will take the ss this afternoon." Makoto walked to the podium and exined.


    As soon as Makoto finished speaking, a hurried figure rushed into the ssroom.


    "Huhu, teacher, I''m sorry. I met an olddy on the way and helped her, so I''mte." Obito put his hands on his knees and panted heavily to exin.


    "Sit down and listen to the ss." Makoto nodded and said, then nced at the students and appraised them all.


    [Name: Nohara Rin]


    [Chakra: 300]


    [Potential: B+]


    -


    [Name: Might Gai]


    [Chakra: 600]


    [Potential: S]


    [Evaluation: Suitable for practicing Taijutsu, rmended as a disciple]


    -


    [Name: Uchiha Obito ]


    [Chakra: 650]


    [Potential: S]


    [Evaluation: Six Paths Bloodline, Sometimes Space Talent, Rmended to ept Disciples]


    The second ss in four years is also simr to his first ss. Apart from these three acquaintances, there is only one Uchiha Ikunori who has an A level potential, while the others are basically C-level and D-level.


    After reading the talents, Makoto asked about their ss progress and then started teaching.


    For students who are ustomed to teachers who read from the textbook, a teacher like Makotoes as an unexpected surprise. Unlike other teachers in the ninja school, he had systematically learned how to be a teacher.


    Obito said directly: "Teacher Makoto, what you taught is great, much better than other teachers. If you teach from now on, I will definitely pass."


    "Well, I will make sure that teacher Isamu hears about this." Makoto said with a smile.


    Obito immediately turned bitter and begged for mercy. Ikari Isamu was their ss teacher.


    Obito''s behavior in tandem made the ss a little more joyful.


    During the ss break, Makoto activated the perception ninjutsu, and after confirming that there was no problem, called Might Gai and Obito out.

 Chapter 5: Exam Secrets

    Chapter 5: Exam Secrets


    "Hosakawa-sensei, please, please don''t tell Isamu-sensei." Obito continued to beg Makoto without giving up.


    "Then it depends on your performance." Makoto said with a smile, without giving a specific reply.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?" Might Gai scratched his head and didn''t understand why he was called out. He didn''t make any mistakes.


    Makoto looked at Might Gai. This man who will be called the strongest Taijutsu master by Madara is still very immature.


    Although he has put on the iconic green tights, not to mention his strength, his confidence is still far behind.


    At this time, although Might Gai also believed that he would definitely be a strong physical martial artist through training day after day, he still did not fully understand what his father said about youth and self-restraint. He still needed to grow up, and Makoto was happy to help me during this time.


    "Your theoretical scores trouble Teacher Isamu very much," Makoto said.


    Hearing Makoto''s words, even Obito, who was more arrogant, lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to learn, but the question is too difficult to understand. Why do we have to keep those animals together to count how many there are..." Obito tried to quibble.


    Seeing Obito like this, Makoto recalled the time when he was studying mathematics in high school, and could only say that it was fortunate that his major did not require advanced mathematics.


    But Makoto knew that it was actually Obito''s problem, because the mathematics taught in the ninja school was the simplest kind, and the courses were rtively few, not as much as history. At least, during these troubled times.


    "But it''s not just math you''re bad at. You''re not good at anything like history or ninjutsu theory." Makoto shook his head and said.


    "What''s the use of knowing history? Isn''t it all over?" Obito felt that the history ss should be cancelled. Mathematics might still be useful when shopping for groceries. What''s the use of history?


    "I think so too." Might Gai nodded as if he could not memorize that history.


    "You have to tell the Third Hokage about this. He is the principal of the Ninja School." Makoto said that he did not mean anything in this regard.


    "But there''s no way you can continue like this. It''s not good for either Mr. Ikari or you."


    "Mr. Hosakawa, do you have any secrets for exams?" Obito looked at Makoto expectantly.


    Might Gai also looked at Makoto excitedly. If he didn''t really know how to do it, who would want to be the tailgater?


    "Indeed. The secret to the exam... Is to study and answer as many questions as possbile!!!" Makoto told his secret.


    Given the intensity of the Ninja School exam, he only needed to use a little experience in taking exams from his previous life to pass easily, because the Ninja School exam requires only half the ss average to pass.


    "Questions?" The two of them looked confused and didn''t quite understand.


    "Don''t worry, I will provide the practice problems, and if you pass the exam, I will reward you." Makoto said with a smile.


    "What''s the reward, a dumpling?" Obito asked curiously.


    "I can teach you Ninjutsu or Taijutsu. In short, I can guide you in your practice." Makoto replied.


    "Really!" The two people stared wide-eyed, unable to believe that such a good thing fell from the sky.


    "The premise is that you can pass the exam in one month." Makoto reminded.


    "Is this youth? I''m on fire." Might Gai was a little excited.


    "I will definitely pass this time." Obito promised.


    Looking at the two people who had been mobilized, Makoto nodded secretly in his heart. Advanced hunters often appear as prey.


    The two of them felt that they had made a lot of money, they had obtained the secret to passing the exam, and they had been rewarded with practice guidance.


    And Makoto only needs to naturally be their teacher during the special training process to make money.


    Even if the two of you fail in the end, it doesn''t matter. Makoto can say that seeing how hard you work so hard, I feel sorry for not giving you a reward, and maybe you can gain more favor.


    The reason why he didn''t trick them into epting a disciple like he did with Shisui was that the background was not suitable and it was not easy to talk about repaying a favor. The second reason was that Makoto only came to teach a ss and could not maintain contact for a long time. It would be easier if he was the ss teacher.


    After finalizing the special training with the two of them, Makoto took them back to ss.


    "Obito, why did Mr. Hosakawa ask you to go out? He didn''t punish you, did he?" Nohara Rin asked worriedly.


    "How could it be punishment? Mr. Hosakawa is so kind. He taught me the secrets of exams." Obito immediately rectified Makoto''s name.


    As long as Makoto can help him get rid of the title of "The Last One", Obito can be the No. 1 Moon Blower in the Ninja School.


    "Rin, you should pay more attention to the ss and don''t let me surpass you in the next exam." Obito chuckled.


    "It would be great if you could really surpass me." Nohara Rin looked at Obito and showed a helpless smile. Although she couldn''t get the first ce, she was still ranked among the top.


    After the ss bell rang, Obito showed an unprecedented serious attitude. He must pass this time, and he had already started studying what ninjutsu to learn.


    Nohara Rin was a little surprised when she saw this scene, wondering if Obito was serious this time?


    Three minutester, looking at Obito lying on the table, Nohara Rin could only say that Obito was still the Obito she was familiar with.


    At this time, a piece of chalk hit Obito''s head with a beautiful parab.


    Obito looked around with a nk look on his face, saw Makoto''s face, saw Nohara Rin''s face, and saw Might Gai who was writing furiously. Thinking of what he said three minutes ago, he couldn''t help but look a little rosy and lost. Feeling sleepy.


    After getting through the episode where Obito was sleeping, the rest of the ss went smoothly.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward: Konoha Tornado]


    This time the reward is not ninjutsu but taijutsu, and it was developed by Might Gai in the future.


    This physical technique seems very simple, just kicking, but Makoto, who has already initially learned it, found that it is not as simple as imagined. The kicking posture, the explosion of muscles, and the explosion of chakra all require skills.


    Makoto was worried that he would have nothing to teach Gai then, so he was very satisfied with the reward.


    After school, Makoto wandered around the forest south of Konoha, looking for a suitable ce to practice.


    After all, he still has a basic identity, and Danzo must know the location of his family.


    Based on Danzo''s dislike of Uchiha, if he knew that Makoto taught Shisui Ninjutsu without reporting it, it would make him suspect Makoto of betrayal.


    ''Humph! You Makoto mentoring evil uchiha without informing me. Are you trying to rebel! Curse seal activate! I am the man who will be hokage.''


    Although it is said that there is sensory ninjutsu, it cannot be turned on all the time, and chakra does not support it.


    So Makoto nned to take Shisui to practice outside in the future.


    In the end, Makoto found a small river with a nice and remote environment, which was suitable for practicing.


    Makoto wrote down this location and went home.


    Facts have proved that Makoto''s caution was not in vain. After entering the courtyard, he found a ninja wearing an animal mask standing in the courtyard.

 Chapter 6: the Sick Danzo

    Chapter 6: the Sick Danzo


    "Zou, this is thetest instruction from Lord Danzo." The Root Organization ninja handed Makoto a scroll.


    Makoto nodded and took the scroll. Zou was his code name in the root.


    The two did notmunicate much. The Gen ("Root") organization ninja handed the scroll to Makoto and quickly left. Makoto was considered a secret move by Gen ("Root"). It would be bad if the ANBU discovered too much contact.


    Before the root organization ninja left, Makoto gave an appraisal.


    [Name: Hirato Iku]


    [Potential: B]


    [Chakra: 7000]


    [Evaluation: A jounin with some strength]


    Looking at the chakra of up to 7,000, Mozuki couldn''t help but feel a little envious. He didn''t even have 5,000. Shisui is five or six years younger than others.


    After the sensory ninjutsu could no longer detect the Root Organization ninja, Makoto walked into the room and opened the scroll to see whattest order Danzo had issued.


    "Uchiha Shisui in your ss is a genius of the Uchiha n. Pay attention to his actions, confirm his character, and evaluate him." After reading it,


    Makoto felt a little emotional. Danzo''s fear of Uchiha was really close. Sick.


    Shisui is only six years old this year and has just entered ninja school.


    For such a child, just because he was known as a genius among the n, Danzo asked him to pay attention to and evaluate him.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that Danzo has thoughts about Shisui and wants to bring him to his roots.


    But Makoto doesn''t think Danzo''s idea can be realized. The Third Hokage will let Danzo know who is the Hokage.


    The Third Hokage can tolerate the existence of root tissue, but cannot tolerate the existence of an overly powerful root tissue.


    The upper limit of a genius Uchiha is too high, God knows how far he can grow.


    Therefore, the genius Uchiha can either stay in the Uchiha n or join the ANBU.


    After reading it, Makoto used Fire Release to destroy the scroll.


    This new instruction is still within Makoto''s eptance range. In fact, even if Danzo does not send anyone specially, Makoto will report that Shisui is a genius when making a report.


    Because Makoto felt that with Danzo''s attention to Uchiha, there was no point in hiding it, and it would only draw fire to himself.


    Makoto separated a shadow clone and asked the shadow clone to practice ninjutsu, while his body began to practice to improve chakra.


    At present, chakra is his biggest shoring. No matter how many ninjutsu he has learned, no matter how proficient he is, it will be difficult to exert his power without enough chakra.


    No matter how strong a ninja with little chakra is, there is only a limit to how strong he can be; no matter how weak a ninja with more chakra is, he can''t be much weaker. It can be said that chakra determines the upper and lower limits of a ninja.


    ...


    the next day.


    Since there was no ss for him this morning, Makoto took advantage of this time toe to the Ninja School''s reference room.


    He wanted to sort out the test papers for the fourth-grade exams in recent years. Since the process went smoothly, he also found the first-grade papers.


    His main purpose is to recruit disciples, but it is not an empty promise to improve the theoretical performance of the two.


    Makoto did some research and found that the questions in the exams every year are not much different. Each question is of the same type. If the statement or data is changed, some papers have exactly the same questions.


    Makoto nodded, feeling confident that the two of them would pass.


    He felt that there was no need to study the questions and just let the two of them do the papers from the previous two years. Passing the test should not be a problem.


    After Makoto took a few papers, he left the reference room and went to the office.


    "She was listening to me all yesterday and was obviously very interested in me!"


    "Is there a possibility that she just doesn''t want to talk to you?"


    "When she paid yesterday, she took the initiative to ask for an equal share. She was already thinking about me!"


    As soon as Makoto entered the office, he saw Ueda Aya arguing with Isamu about his date.


    Makoto really hopes that Ikari Isamu continues to waste time with thatdy so that he can go to the second ss of fourth year to substitute.


    During the afternoon ss, Makoto made a small attempt and deliberately lowered the quality of his lectures.


    He spected from previous system reviews that lecture ratings should be divided into two parts, one is the quality of lecture content and the other is student satisfaction.


    He wants to get a B-level evaluation because there is an extra reward for getting an A-level evaluation for the first time.


    By analogy, there should be additional rewards for getting a B rating for the first time.


    [The lecture ispleted and is being settled]


    [Evaluation: B]


    [Reward: Chakra +20]


    [Complete the teaching with a rating of B for the first time, and receive the reward - Proficient in Chakra Form Changes]


    Arge number of things appeared in Makoto''s mind instantly He practices the memory of changes in chakra form.


    Makoto was a little surprised. In the chakra system, form changes can exist alongside changes in nature. Both parties can effectively strengthen ninjutsu.


    Although the form change only reaches proficiency but not mastery, it is not limited to chakra attributes.


    Speaking of form changes, we have to mention the Rasengan that Naruto rubbed from beginning to end. The Rasengan can be called the representative ninjutsu of form changes. It has great power without adding changes in nature.


    "It''s time to develop the Rasengan." Makoto ns to develop this useful A-level Muji Ninjutsu on his own. With the detailed training process in the original book, and his knowledge of form changes, the process should not be too difficult.


    The chakra given by the B-level evaluation also made Makoto think more about future sses. He felt that she could get some B-level evaluations in the future. It was not much given at one time, but the little he added made a lot.


    After adding the development of Rasengan to his schedule, Makoto found that his life was extremely fulfilling now.


    On weekdays, he has sses during the day, tutors Shisui in the evening, practices and develops ninjutsu on his own at night, and provides special training to Might Gai and Obito on weekends. His schedule is full.


    Makoto really wanted to maintain such a peaceful life and grow steadily for a few years.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t travel to a good time, so he was destined to have a hard time enjoying a quiet life.


    On the fourth day after Makoto traveled to the ninja world, a piece of bad news came back to Konoha from the front line.

 Chapter 7: the Clouds ("( ?° ?? ?°)") of War

    Chapter 7: the Clouds ("( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)") of War


    The friction on the frontline escted, and a conflict broke out. Kumogakure dispatched ninja troops into the Country of Hot Water, which borders the Country of Fire.


    When Makoto heard the news, he knew that the Third Ninja War was not far away.


    In other words, it has already begun, but it has not yet fully erupted.


    As a root ninja, the original person still knows a little more than ordinary ninjas.


    Since White Fangmitted suicidest year, undercurrents have begun to surge in the ninja world. Whether it is Kumogakure, Iwagakure or Sunagakure, they are all ready to move.


    When Makoto was just watching anime, he only felt that White Fang was no different from other famous and powerful people.


    But after he epted the memory of the original owner, he understood the value of the title White Fang.


    Unlike others who were famous for tying or defeating a well-known strong man, White Fang was famous for killing, extremely efficient in killing.


    Holding a chakra short sword, you can directly transform into a ruthlesswn mowing machine on the battlefield. No matter you are a genin or a jounin, you will be finished with a sh of white light.


    It''s not that White Fang''s strength has surpassed everyone else and is the strongest in the ninja world, he is really strong yes, but people fear him mostly because his fighting style is particrly suitable for torture. Anyone weaker than him can easily be killed by him in an instant. The more he kills the bigger the momentum, and the faster the kills. He can also easily cut through most Ninjutsus.


    Of course, the premise here is that you can activate the Ninjutsu before your head leaves your body.


    Seeing that Konoha has lost such a strong man, other ninja viges will naturally covet them.


    Especially Kumogakure Vige and Iwagakure Vige, because these two ninja viges suffered very little losses in the Second Ninja World War, and now they have developed enough to challenge the first ce.


    "Those hateful Kumogakure ninjas, can''t they just calm down? It feels like they''re going to fight again." Aya Ueda sighed.


    "If Lord White Fang was still here, they would definitely not dare to be so arrogant." Ikari Isamu said with some annoyance.


    "It''s okay. We still have the Third Hokage and Lord Orochimaru, we will definitely be able to win as before." Kimura Sugito wanted to liven up the atmosphere.


    "If a war breaks out, will our teachers also receivebat missions?" Makoto asked the question he was most concerned about.


    He didn''t want to leave the ninja school. Although he could be stronger by practicing on his own, there was no point in cheating.


    "Depending on the intensity of the war, if it is too intense, some teachers may be organized into various units ording to their specialties." Aya Ueda replied.


    After hearing what Aya Ueda said, Makoto could only pray in his heart, hoping to draw himter, or not to draw him at all.


    Because the Third Ninja World War between Konoha and the other four major ninja viges can be said to be extremely fierce, and the power of the ninja school teacher will definitely not be let go.


    Makoto was not afraid of going to the battlefield. What he was afraid of was going to the battlefield before he had grown up.


    This third ninja war is really extremely dangerous. First of all, the five major ninja viges are fighting with their lives, and then Uchiha Madara and ck Zetsu are secretly nning.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Mr. Hosakawa. We are the number one ninja vige. There is no way that things will get bad enough for us teachers to go to the battlefield." Kimura Sugito has enough confidence in Konoha.


    ''...'' Inner Makoto was had a twitching smile on his face .


    "It''s not that I''m worried about going to the battlefield, I''m just asking so that I can be ready to fight when the timees." Makoto said with a smile.


    Makoto stopped talking and started practicing calligraphy. He didn''t walk towards ss 1 until the bell rang.


    Makoto looked at the inside of the ssroom from the door. The clouds of war did not affect the children''s joy, and the ssroom was full of joy.


    "Brother, how did my clever n work? Did you manage to keep your cousin in check?" Two days had passed, and Kamizuki Izumo was curious about Kotetsu''s results.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. It''s good for brothers to make ns, but my cousin is too cunning. After I acted ording to your n, he actually took the exact same action as me!" Hagane Kotetsu said with a depressed look.


    It did work well at first, earning his cousin a scolding from his aunt, but what he didn''t expect was.


    Before he took the next step, his cousin directly responded with the same treatment as others. He was a child, and his cousin was only one year older than him, so he could be considered a child.


    The end result was that the two of them were scolded and beaten each other, and in the end they had no choice but to cease the war and jointly dere this poisonous n as a "forbidden technique" that cannot be used.


    "There is such a cunning person." Kamizuki Izumo sighed with emotion.


    "Your cousin is so cunning, I can''t think of any strategies for a while." Kamizuki Izumo said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, Brother Izumo, you have helped me with several ideas. You can also tell me about your troubles and I will help you share them." Kotetsu was ready to repay the favor.


    "I too, have a crush on a neighbor girl, but I don''t know how to get closer to her." Kamizuki Izumo hesitated, but finally said it.


    "It''s very easy, just give her something she likes." Hagane Kotetsu suggested.


    Kamizuki Izumo thought about it and thought it made sense, "I see that she often looks at my flower garden when she passes by my house. She must like flowers, and they don''t seem to grow flowers at home."


    "Then give her flowers! She will definitely be very grateful to you." Kotetsu affirmed.


    "Ahem, let''s start ss." Makoto coughed twice, reminding everyone that ss was already in session.


    originally noisy ssroom instantly became quiet, with the only sound being Makoto''s lecture.


    Although we have only been together for four days, everyone likes Makoto, a teacher who teaches in a rxed and interesting manner and who is consciously obedient.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward received: Water ReleaseWater Formation Wall]


    Seeing the name of this ninjutsu, information about the Water Formation Wall shed in Makoto''s mind.


    This is a B-level water escape ninjutsu. The effect is to create a wall of water blocking the front.


    It is worth mentioning that Tobirama''s water formation wall is different from others. Tobirama''s water formation wall directly draws a circle of 360 degrees with no dead ends to protect himself.


    Looking at the sudden extra knowledge in his mind, Makoto found that he had mastered the changes in the properties of water chakra that he had never known before.


    Makoto thought about it. If he didn''t give him some knowledge about nature changes, he wouldn''t be able to use water escape at all.


    Makoto silently gave the careful system a thumbs up.


    After school, Makoto took Shisui to the small river in the southern forest that he was looking for for a good training location.


    "Hao Fireball, you have practiced well. Today I will teach you a new fire escape ninjutsu." Makoto said about today''s training n.


    After speaking, Makoto pped his hands, and instantly opened his mouth and spat out three huge fire dragons. Under Makoto''s control, the fire dragons spun around in the sky and then submerged directly into the water, evaporating arge amount of river water, causing the river surface to continuously roll out white water vapor. .


    "The Dragon Fire Technique." Shisui recognized the fire escape at a nce. He had seen Uchiha Jonin perform this ninjutsu.


    It was precisely because of recognition that he was even more surprised, because Makoto actually spit out three fire dragons in one breath and only formed one seal.


    Shisui became more and more curious about Makoto''s strength.


    "Watch it, I''ll demonstrate it to you again." Makoto knew that the effect he wanted was achieved when he saw Shisui''s expression.

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    "The difficulty of this ninjutsu is to instantlypress arge amount of chakra into the shape of a fire dragon." Makoto demonstrated while talking to Shisui about the release techniques of ninjutsu.


    It just so happened that Makoto had recently obtained the proficiency-level chakra form change, and Makoto also told Shisui a lot about the operations of chakra form change.


    "I see, I probably understand a little bit." Shisui nodded, ready to give it a try.


    Shisui''s palms flew quickly toplete the seal, and the chakra in his body exploded, thenpressed and shaped.


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Shisui opened his mouth and spit out a one-meter-high fire dragon that rushed towards the sky, spun around in the sky and submerged into the water.


    Snap.


    Makoto smiled, pped his hands and said,


    "I thought you might have to try a few times before you seed, but it seems I still underestimated your talent."


    Makoto was really surprised, and he didn''t open the Sharingan to copy. It''s too fast to learn a B-level ninjutsu all at once. Is this the gold content of double S talent?


    "It''s Teacher Makoto who taught me well." Shisui said humbly.


    He did not deny that he did learn things faster than ordinary people, but he also really felt that Makoto''s teaching was very serious and good.


    Except for Makoto, who only used one seal during the first demonstration, he performed theplete seal during the rest of the demonstrations and slowed down the speed to apany the exnation.


    "And I can''t say that I have learned it now, I just can use it." Thinking about Makoto''s dragon fire, Shisui felt that he was still far away from learning it. He was far behind in terms of the size and number of fire dragons.


    "Then let me demonstrate to you the Dragon Fire Technique that I have learned a few times." Makoto said with a smile.


    He was very satisfied with Shisui''s humility and diligence. Looking at the chakra on the panel that was rising day by day, he knew that Shisui was not idle when he returned.


    Time always flies by when you are serious. When Shisui was immersed in Makoto''s teaching, the sky had quietly darkened.


    When Shisui released the dragon fire, he noticed that the fire was extremely bright, and then he realized that it was almost dark.


    He couldn''t help but have a wonderful idea in his mind. Teacher Makoto''s gentle voice could be some kind of ninjutsu technique that could make people forget the passage of time.


    "Teacher, I''m going back." Shisui and Makoto said goodbye and prepared to go home.


    "I have recently summarized my experience in practicing chakra form changes. Please read more when you go back." Makoto took out a booklet and handed it to Shisui.


    Shisui paused for a moment, then took the pamphlet from Makoto and bowed to thank him.


    Although he didn''t say many nice words, Shisui already respected Makoto even more in his heart.


    He felt that Makoto was very good as a teacher. Although they had only known each other for four days, Makoto never held back anything. The more important things were, the more important they were taught to him first and never kept secretly.


    Looking at Shisui''s leaving figure, Makoto raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. It was indeed his strongest gold mine, and he had exploded something good again.


    [You gave the disciple a form change training manual, and because the disciple was very grateful for the critical hit, he obtained the Ninjutsu Wind ReleasePressing (proficient level)]


    Arge number of techniques for using Wind ReleasePressing suddenly appeared in Makoto''s mind. At the same time, it alsoes with some knowledge about the changes in the properties of wind attribute chakra.


    Makoto was very satisfied with this reward.


    The Ninjutsu of Wind Release: Pressure is very strong, and it is considered the top one among Wind Release. It has arge range and strong destructive power, and it can also be linked with his Fire Release Ninjutsu.


    Moreover, the change in the wind attribute given by the system is also conducive to his development of the Rasengan.


    Originally, he was nning to develop the changes in the fire chakra properties of the Rasengan himself. Since there was wind, he would definitely develop the Rasenshuriken first.


    After these few days of exploration, Makoto has probably figured out the mechanism of apprenticeship and return.


    The reward is affected by two aspects. One is the quality of the thing he gives, and the other is the disciple''s gratitude for the gift. Thetter is more weighted.


    The next day, he gave Shisui a bunch of snacks, and the system gave him ten shurikens.


    On the third day, he gave Shisui the food he made by himself, and the system gave him fifty points of chakra.


    They are all food, and the rewards on the third day are obviously better. Obviously because the third day is more "hearted", Shisui likes it more.


    After figuring out the mechanism, Makoto began to n to make Shisui explode. He nned to look at Shisui''s information when he went to school tomorrow to find out when Shisui''s birthday was.


    ...


    The fifth day of traveling through the world of Naruto.


    Makoto originally had only one ss today, but as a result, a third-grade teacher in the office was busy and needed someone to take over the ss. Makoto would not let go of the opportunity to help others.


    Two lessons, one obtained twenty chakras, and one obtained a high fire ball.


    This was the first time Makoto had acquired the Ninjutsu he knew, but what surprised him was that the repeated Ninjutsu system directly increased the Ninjutsu training experience.


    If it were a game, his should be a fireball with one life, or a strengthened fireball with one life.


    "Ms. Hosakawa, you are too kind. If you act like this, other teachers will definitely ask you to take their ces." Aya Ueda said with some worry.


    Makoto thought to himself that if there was such a good thing, he would really like it.


    "We''re all colleagues, it''s okay, and I also like teaching students." Makoto said with a smile.


    Ueda Aya didn''t know what to say for a while, because she looked at Makoto''s expression and felt that Makoto really meant what he said.


    She felt very dreamy. Do such good people really exist in the world? Taking a substitute ss without a sry increase is equivalent to working in vain.


    Time quickly came to the weekend.


    Ninja school was simr to his previous life, with sses starting on Mondays and and ending with Fridays.


    Because of the previous agreement, at eight o''clock in the morning, Makoto took Obito and Might Gai to the ce where he and Shisui were practicing and started "special training".


    "Why do you have to get up so early during the holiday?" Obito wailed while lying on the desk prepared by Makoto in advance.


    "Morning? I think it''s okay." Might Gai scratched his head, unable to empathize with Obito.


    Makoto sent the papers prepared in advance to the two of them. This was Makoto''s own paper based on their teaching progress. Because they had only been in ss for five days, they couldn''t directly takest year''s monthly examination papers.


    And for the situation of the two of them, Makoto was not going to let them ovee the difficult problems, just get the easy points, and passing was enough.


    "Teacher Makoto, this is..."


    Not long after, Shisui, who was preparing to practice, also arrived. He saw Obito and Gai who were struggling to make papers, and their expressions were very confused.


    "They are fourth-grade students. I am giving them tutoring. You can practice yours without getting in the way." Makoto exined.


    It was no coincidence that Shisui came over, he was the one who called himst night.


    As for the purpose, Makoto thought it would be interesting to see senior students doing boring papers while watching junior students practicing ninjutsu.

 Chapter 9: Surprised Obito

    Chapter 9: Surprised Obito


    Obito was working on a question, couldn''t help but raise his head when he heard the conversation between the two, and then froze.


    He recognized Shisui.


    The Uchiha n lived together in the n areas divided by Konoha, so people of the same generation knew each other to some extent.


    After all, they all belong to the same family. Even if they have never met, they have heard of it from others. For example, geniuses like Shisui often appear in the mouths of their parents as other people''s children. It is difficult not to recognize them.


    Obito was a little confused as to why Shisui appeared here and seemed to be very familiar with Makoto.


    "Is Mr. Hosakawa a distant rtive of Shisui?" Obito had an unreliable conjecture in his mind.


    "Teacher, I''m done!"


    While Obito was thinking blindly, Might Gai next to him suddenly shouted angrily.


    "So fast?" Obito was confused. He remembered that he didn''t stop for long. Why did Might Gai suddenly say he was done?


    Obito looked curiously and saw that Might Gai had taken the first three multiple-choice questions and left the rest nk.


    Obito didn''t know what to say for a while, because the entire paper only had ten questions, with four choices and six answers.


    Although he doesn''t know many questions, he will choose to fill the test paper a little more to make it look better.


    After hearing what Might Gai said, Makoto came over and helped Might Gai check whether they were right or wrong. Two questions were wrong, and only the first question was correct.


    "I''m sorry, teacher, I..." Might Gai looked at the questions that he had done and got two questions wrong. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s okay. It''s normal if you don''t know how. If you know how, you don''t need me to teach you." Makotoforted with a smile.


    "Don''t just think about it just because your score is low. Think about it from another perspective. You have a lot of room for improvement. After all, it is definitely easier to go from 5 to 25 than from 80 to 100."


    After Makoto''s words, Might Gai''s body shuddered. For the first time, he was encouraged by someone other than his father, who had always been treated as the tail of a crane.


    "Teacher, you are right, I have a lot of room for improvement!" Might Gai suddenly became full of momentum.


    Makoto''s next exnation was listened to by Might Gai very seriously. Even if it was difficult to understand, he tried his best to understand.


    Next was Obito. Obito filled in six questions, but only two of them were correct.


    Makoto also treated Obito the same way,forting him first and then talking about the topic.


    After speaking, Makoto took out two more test papers of the same type and handed them to the two of them.


    Obito looked at Shisui who was starting to practice fire escape and couldn''t take his eyes away.


    "Fire Release Hao Fireball Technique!" Shisui quickly formed seals and instantly spit out a two-meter-high fireball flying toward the river.


    Looking at the huge fireball, Obito was very convinced, thinking that he was indeed a famous genius in the n.


    As an Uchiha, he also knows the ssic ninjutsu of fireball.


    But regardless of the size or power of his giant fireball,pared with Shisui, it can only be regarded as a small fireball.


    "Is he a genius like Kakashi again?"


    Although Might Gai didn''t know Shisui, he looked at Shisui''s figure and appearance. He was only six or seven years old at most. He could actually use such a powerful ninjutsu. It was really surprising. Surprise him.


    This reminded Might Gai of Kakashi, whom he considered his old enemy.


    Ninja school has a three-semester system. The first semester is from April to July, followed by summer vacation. The second semester is from September to December, followed by winter vacation. The third semester begins after the winter vacation.


    Kakashi didn''t even finish the second semester, so he directly applied for early graduation and passed it. One can imagine his genius level.


    At this moment, Shisui gave Might Gai the feeling that he was Kakashi of the same age.


    Immediately afterwards, Shisui began to practice the dragon fire jutsu.


    Seeing that Shisui actually knew other fire escape ninjutsu, Might Gai was even more surprised, because he had been practicing the Three Body Technique taught in school for three years, and felt that he had learned it reluctantly.


    Seeing Shisui controlling the fire dragon flying in the sky, Obito was very envious. If he could do this, he would definitely impress Rin.


    "It can be seen that the form changes have been greatly improvedpared to the first time. The fire dragon''s speed is faster. You must have practiced a lot when you went back yesterday." Makotomented and praised.


    "The main reason is that Teacher Makoto, your training manual has been of great help to me." Hearing Makoto''s praise, Shisui smiled and said.


    "Let me demonstrate it to you again."


    Makoto walked up to Shisui, pped his hands together, and the chakra in his body quickly gathered andpressed, and he opened his mouth and spit out three huge fire dragons in an instant.


    Looking at the three huge fire dragons burning fiercely, Obito was a little dumbfounded.


    A second ago, he thought Shisui''s dragon fire was very handsome, but after Makoto''s dragon fire came out, Obito''s opinion changed.


    It''s not like the two of them are using the same ninjutsu. The fire dragon released by Shisui and the one released by Makoto are simply the difference between a snake and a loach, and why are the speeds too fast? It feels like there is no seal.


    Three huge fire dragons flew rapidly in the sky, leaving lines of mes in their flight paths, eventually forming severalrge characters in the sky.


    "Stop looking, hurry up and do the questions." Obito read out the words in the sky, and then found Makoto looking at him with a humorous smile.


    Obito was startled for a moment, and then exined:


    "I''ll just wait and see when I get tired."


    He looked at Might Gai with his peripheral vision, and found that Might Gai, who was watching with him, had already picked up his pen and started writing in an instant. question, the response was very quick.


    "Have you seen enough now?" Makoto asked.


    "I''ve seen enough. I''ve seen enough." Obito also quickly picked up his pen and started doing the questions.


    After working on the questions for a while, Obito couldn''t help but stopped writing and asked, "Hosakawa-sensei, what is your rtionship with Shisui?"


    "What do you think the rtionship between a teacher and a disciple is?" Makoto looked at it. He nced at Might Gai''s paper and answered.


    "Hehe, I also feel like a master and a disciple." Obito did not express his unreliable guess at the beginning.


    "Hosakawa-sensei, if I pass the exam, can you teach me the ninjutsu you just used?" Obito continued to ask.


    He was already thinking about how to show off his new ninjutsu with Nohara Rin, in other words, he was about to open the champagne.


    "Of course." Makoto nodded.


    "Really?" Obito looked surprised.


    "Really."


    "Mr. Hosakawa, what physical skills have you mastered?" Might Gai looked at Makoto expectantly.


    Although he also thinks that Makoto who releases the dragon fire technique is very handsome, Might Gai has a clear purpose. He only practices physical skills!


    Makoto did not speak, but walked to a big tree, concentrated chakra on his feet, tensed his muscles, and then kicked out his whirlwind kick at extremely fast speeds.


    With a snap, the tree quickly fell to the ground, stirring up a burst of dust.


    "Do you like this physical technique?" Makoto put his feet away and patted the dust, then looked at Might Gai with a smile.

 Chapter 10: Makoto: Yes, You Guys Are Stupid.

    Chapter 10: Makoto: Yes, You Guys Are Stupid.


    Looking at Makoto''s extremely fast and clean whirlwind kick, Might Gai''s eyes lit up instantly, and he felt that he had encountered the dream love technique, which simply satisfied his desire for physical skills. All fantasy.


    Simple, fast, powerful, and handsome.


    "I like it, please be sure to teach this when the timees!" Might Gai expressed his satisfaction with Konoha Tornado with great momentum.


    "As long as you like it." Makoto smiled and nodded.


    Might Gai''s reaction was what he expected. After all, this taijutsu was developed by Might Gai himself in the future, and he also developed a whole series. It''s strange that he doesn''t like the big whirlwind, whirlwind, and various Konoha whirlwinds.


    After receiving Makoto''s assurance, Obito and Might Gai were very happy, and they felt much morefortable looking at the test papers that usually gave them a headache.


    "Look at my full firepower, I will definitely fight more than four this time!" Obito was so excited that he was gearing up, and those who didn''t know it thought he was going to fight.


    "You must deal with more than three, or else you will run five hundred times around Konoha tonight!" Might Gai became ruthless in order to learn the love-in-dream technique, and directly used self-discipline.


    After he nned to learn this taijutsu, he would go to Kakashi topete with him to see how much his strength had improved.


    But the sudden enthusiasm went away quickly. After doing a few questions, Obito understood a truth.


    If he was pushed into a hurry, he might be able to release arger fireball, or he could throw five shurikens into the bullseye at once, but there was nothing he could do about the question alone if he was in a hurry.


    He supported his head with his hand, and kept ying with the pen in various postures with his other hand. He was so upset that he couldn''t even look at the green leaves swaying in the wind. He felt like he wasughing at himself for not being able to solve the question.


    Obito couldn''t help but look at Might Gai next to him.


    Although he and Might Gai have been ssmates for more than three years and have amon friend with Kakashi, they have never actually yed together and their rtionship is very ordinary.


    They are not strangers, but they cannot be called friends. They can only be called friends of friends who happen to be ssmates.


    When he thought of Might Gai, his first reaction was the tail end of the crane.


    Although he is also known as the tail of the crane, Obito thinks that he is just a bit partial. His ninjutsu, shuriken and throwing are pretty good, but his theory is particrly bad.


    It''s just that other Uchiha are too powerful and are excellent in all courses, which makes him, an imperfect Uchiha, seem like a loser.


    But Might Gai is different. Might Gai is not good at theory or ninjutsu. He is rankedst in most courses and is recognized as thest one.


    But at this time, Might Gai showed better patience than him. Even though he was scratching his head due to difficulties, Might Gai was still working hard to ovee the difficulties.


    Obito thought of the heroic words Might Gai once made when he wasughed at.


    "I believe that if I keep working hard like this, I will definitely be the strongest taijutsu ninja!"


    Although Obito was not one of the people whoughed at him, when he heard this, he didn''t think so. He didn''t think that Might Gai could be the so-called The strongest in physical skills.


    But now he has changed his mind. It''s hard to say whether he can be the strongest taijutsu ninja, but he should be much better than those whough at Might Gai.


    "It might be nice to be friends with him," Obito muttered, so that they could deal with that nasty Kakashi together.


    Watching Might Gai keep doing the questions, Obito also began to write furiously, racking his brains to think.


    Makoto looked at this scene with a thoughtful expression.


    He didn''t expect that these two people could have such a chemical reaction together.


    Obito, who was originally impatient and couldn''t sit still, was so affected that he could calm down and do the questions.


    In the future, simr means can be used to stimte Obito''s cultivation.


    After the two of them were done, Makoto helped them correct it.


    Obito got three right, and Might Gai got two right.


    "Oh, there are still less than four. I''ve tried my best." Obitoy on the table and looked like he was burned out.


    "Plus 500ps for running at night." Might Gai added the punishment of failure to his exercise n.


    Seeing this, Makotoforted: "You are actually only five questions away from passing the exam, and you only improved one question in an hour. Think about it this way, it is much better."


    Obito and Might Gai thought about it, it seems to be the truth, that passing and ninjutsu are just around the corner.


    Afterforting them, Makoto took out two papers again with a smile.


    Obito looked at the brand new test papers on the table, and then thought about the three weekends left before the exam, and couldn''t help but feel dark.


    But I can only pick up the pen and continue working hard, because if I give up now, the previous papers will be in vain.


    At this time, Shisui, who had recovered his chakra, began another wave of fire escape exercises. Fire dragons kept flying in the sky, attracting Obito''s attention.


    "Hosakawa-sensei, after we learn your ninjutsu, are we considered your disciples like Shisui?" Obito asked after thinking for a while.


    "If you want it, then so be it," Makoto replied ambiguously.


    "Hehe, since we are all disciples sooner orter, why don''t you teach us now, teacher." Obito suddenly revealed his purpose.


    Makoto cast a suspicious look.


    Obito patted his chest and assured: "Teacher Makoto, it''s definitely not that I don''t want to study anymore, but I think these two can be done together." After Obito finished speaking, he pulled Might Gai next to him and said:


    "Gai, you mean that, right?"


    "Teacher, I think Obito is right." Might Gai also wanted to learn Konoha Whirlwind early so that he couldpete with Kakashi.


    "What if you fail the test then?" Makoto asked instead of rushing to agree.


    "When the timees, teacher, you can do whatever you say, and I will listen to you." Obito was still very confident that he would pass.


    "Me too." Might Gai nodded and added one.


    "Is that so..." Makoto showed a tangled expression as if he was still hesitating.


    "Teacher Makoto, just trust me. I will definitely learn from you and not embarrass you." Obito continued quickly when he saw something was going on.


    "Me too." Might Gai also clenched his fists and promised.


    "Well, I believe you can do what you say. After you finish this paper, I will teach you the dragon fire technique and the Konoha whirlwind." Makoto looked like he was convinced.


    "Great, I knew you were the best, Teacher Makoto, and I will definitely not betray your trust." Obito said excitedly.


    He felt in his heart that today was really his lucky day. He improved his theoretical scores and got a great teacher for free, which made him a lot of money.


    "Teacher Makoto, I will definitely work hard to practice your physical skills!" Might Gai said seriously.


    He also felt that he was really lucky today to meet someone who was willing to be his teacher and teach him physical skills.


    [Whether to establish a master-disciple rtionship with Uchiha Obito]


    [Whether to establish a master-disciple rtionship with Might Gai]


    Looking at the two pop-up windows, Makoto showed a satisfied smile. Yes, you guys are the ones making profit.

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    Makoto feels that it is quite difficult to improve the trust level. It should take time to grind. If the trust level is one, the initial ie will be much lower.


    [There are two disciples with potential S or above, and they will get skill professor]


    [Professor: the knowledge you teach is easier to absorb]


    A very simple and crude skill, but also very powerful, it is to increase the effect of lectures and teaching. Makoto tried it, and it was still a passive that could be switched on and off. But for something like this that is harmless, Makoto naturally chooses to keep it open, unless Danzo one day sees that he is teaching well and asks him to teach at the root, then he will shut it down.


    The only thing that disappointed Makoto was that the number of apprenticeship returns did not increase due to the increase in disciples, and was still once a day. He also thought about making some food for Shisui and he would explode fifty chakras.


    He cooked food for his three disciples every day, and he was guaranteed to increase his chakras by one hundred and fifty a day. This was much faster than finishing sses.


    The result was that he wanted to too much. However, if there are three disciples, even if there is only one chance, it will be better than just one person.


    Because people''s emotions have a threshold. With gradual stimtion, the threshold will gradually increase, and it will not be so easy to be moved and win the big prize.


    If there are three people, they can take turns to st the gold coins. Not only will the number of big prizes increase, but it can also slow down the growth of the emotional threshold.


    "Besides, the current growth rate is pretty good." Makoto thought to himself and nced at his panel.


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Age: 18]


    [Chakra: 4405]


    [Skills: Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique, Water Release: Water Formation Wall, Wind Release: Pressure, Professor...]


    Compared with when he traveled through time, Makoto has improved by a total of 105 points. Point out chakra, 90 points of which were obtained by returning from sses and apprenticeships, and the remaining 15 points were obtained by his own practice and apprenticeship.


    This is only the result of Makoto''s five days, because most of Makoto''s rewards are various ninjutsu.


    If Makoto brushes all his chakras, he will be guaranteed a minimum of 100 chakras just by attending sses in a week, not counting the rewards for being a disciple.


    But Makoto feels that at this stage it is better to brush more A-level rewards or brush AB in half.


    The ninjutsu rewarded by the system lectures are all learned directly, and they are not preliminary learning, they are directly mastered and can be used in battle.


    If it is a ninjutsu that he has not mastered the attributes of, it also has its own nature changes, and the experience will be increased when repeated, which is really considerate.


    If he had to spend time practicing those ninjutsu, it would take a lot of time. How to find a training method was also a problem.


    But as he mastered more methods, Makoto felt that he still needed to develop more chakra. After all, chakra was the foundation of ninjas.


    "Teacher, I''m done!" Obito, who wanted to learn new ninjutsu quickly,pleted the test paper with 120% seriousness.


    "I''m done too." Might Gai reported not to be outdone.


    Makoto created a shadow clone and said: "First exin the principles of Konoha whirlwind to Gai, and then demonstrate it several times."


    Because one of them learned Taijutsu and the other Ninjutsu, Makoto could not teach them together, so they could only teach them separately. Create a shadow clone.


    He was going to teach Obito Ninjutsu first with his body, and his clone would exin it to Might Gai.


    After half an hour of teaching, switch it around. The main body will teach Might Gai, and the clone will teach Obito.


    Makoto will not be a person''s intimate teacher, he will give his warmth to every disciple.


    Just like how he taught Shisui, Makoto exined it in detail, which can be called a step-by-step tutorial.


    [You taught your disciple the Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique, and because the disciple was very grateful for the critical hit, he obtained the Ninjutsu Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique (proficient level)] Makoto fell into thinking, and he remembered that he also taught


    Shisui, why didn''t you count the rewards for being a disciple at that time?


    He thought of a reason. His dragon fire was erupted from Shisui. It may be that the rewards erupted from the same disciple cannot be used to teach disciples and return further rewards.


    Makoto silently memorized this hidden rule.


    "Don''t be that kind of water dragon bullet with forty-four seals." Makoto couldn''t help butin in his heart when he thought of Kakashi and Zabuza''s water dragon bullet.


    It may be cool to watch anime with the seals like this, but in reality, it is generally difficult to release ninjutsu that requires so many seals, unless there is someone around to help contain it.


    The proficiency level of the system did not disappoint Makoto. He only needed six seals, and if he continued to practice, the more proficient he became, the more the seals could be streamlined.


    After teaching Obito for half an hour, Makoto went to Might Gai to give him guidance and let the clone teach Obito.


    After both of them have finished teaching, they will also give guidance to Shisui, constantly moving among the three of them.


    At noon, Makoto personally went down to the river to catch four fish, then lit a fire and grilled them, one for each person, as lunch.


    "It''s so delicious. Teacher Makoto, if you open a barbecue restaurant, the business will definitely be very good." Obito praised while eating.


    Shisui and Might Gai seemed to nodded.


    "Be careful, don''t eat the fish bones." Makoto smiled and shook his head.


    Is it tasty? Makoto thought it must be rtively ordinary, because he really didn''t have barbecue skills and rarely barbecued.


    The reason why I find it delicious is that the atmosphere is good and the senses are blessed.


    Shisui usually lives alone at home, and rarely eats with so many people, even in the wild.


    Obito usually eats with his grandma, and Might Gai eats with his father.


    In addition, I have never eaten this kind of grilled fish, and it feels novel. With many blessings, the originally ordinary grilled fish has be delicious.


    After eating and resting for an hour, Makoto and the three of them began to continue practicing.


    "Actually, this ninjutsu is not difficult." Obito looked at the round fire dragon he released and felt a sense of aplishment. This was much smoother than his previous practice of the giant fire ball.


    It happened that Shisui was also practicing Dragon Fire and spit out a fire dragon.


    Looking at Shisui''s ferocious-looking Charmander with its mouth full of fangs, Obito silently controlled his cute little Charmander to hide behind him.


    Might Gai, who had kicked his tornado leg countless times, wiped his sweat and was about to stop and rest when he happened to see this scene.


    Perhaps because of the shared adversity in the morning, Might Gai walked over andforted him: "It''s okay, the fire dragon is small and cute, and sooner orter it will be as powerful as Teacher Makoto." Although it was afort, but for some reason,


    Obito He felt inexplicably aggrieved, which made him very ufortable.


    This feeling of suffocation made Obito, who had originally wanted to take a rest, instantly regain his energy and begin to continue practicing the art of dragon fire.


    Seeing that Obito was so motivated, Might Gai was unwilling to rest for a while and quickly continued to practice.


    "These two seem to get along quite well." Makoto, who had been watching from the side, was a little unable to hold back. He found that Obito and Might Gai really had something to say together.


    After practicing until it was time for dinner, Makoto asked them to go back to their homes and told them to continue tomorrow.


    On Sunday, after practicing for another day, the disciple returned fifty points of chakra.


    Then a new week begins again...

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:


    In the morning, after getting up, Kotetsu quickly finished washing, ate breakfast and rushed to school.


    "You didn''t get up very early today, why are you in such a hurry?" the old mother beside asked in confusion.


    "Of course, go to school early to study." Kotetsu replied without looking back.


    This was just a perfunctory lie to his mother. Although Hagane Kotetsu didn''t hate going to school, he didn''t like it very much either because not all teachers taught as lively and interesting as Makoto.


    The reason why Kotetsu is really anxious to go to school is that he urgently wants to know if his good brother Kamizuki Izumo has taken the first step in love.


    He gave Kamizuki Izumo the idea on Thursday, but on Friday Kamizuki Izumo said he didn''t dare to do it and wanted to think about it.


    Kotetsu thought that two days over the weekend should be enough to brew it up.


    When Kotetsu arrived in the ssroom, there were not many people there, and Kamizuki Izumo hadn''t arrived yet.


    However, Kamizuki Izumo didn''t keep him waiting for long. About seven or eight minutester, he saw Kamizuki Izumo walking in listlessly.


    "Izumo, did you not sleep well yesterday?" Kotetsu asked doubtfully.


    Kamizuki Izumo shook his head.


    "Did you send the flowers out over the weekend?" Hagane Kotetsu asked enthusiastically.


    "Oh, don''t mention this." After hearing Hagane Kotetsu''s words, Kamizuki Izumo''s expression became even more depressed.


    "She saw our flower garden not because she likes flowers, but because she is allergic to pollen and is worried about the pollen being blown over."


    Kotetsu was silent for a while after hearing the news, and then asked: "Did you give those flowers? "


    Kamizuki Izumo did not answer Kotetsu''s words, but the silence and the resentful expression on his face had silently answered Kotetsu''s question.


    Kotetsu patted Izumo on the shoulder andforted:


    "It''s okay. I remember that the girl who yed with Masumi was quite cute. How about we y together some other time and get to know each other?"


    "That''s a great idea kotetsu!" Kamizuki Izumo swept away his dull aura and said with a smile.


    "I thought of a clever n to help you deal with your cousin over the weekend."


    "That''s great. Tell me what kind of clever n it is."


    "ss starts!"


    Makoto''s voice reached the ears of the two of them. Only then did they realize that ss had already started, and they were so absorbed in chatting that they didn''t pay attention to the ss bell.


    So the two of them hurriedly sat down and started listening to the ss. They were still thinking strangely since they hadn''t attended Makoto''s ss for two days.


    Makoto did not disappoint them. The ss was rxed andfortable, and they learned a lot of knowledge without even realizing it.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward received: Water ReleaseWater Break Wave]


    Seeing that the reward was Water Break Wave, Makoto''s eyes instantly lit up. This ninjutsu is not simple.


    This is the Water Release developed in the second generation. It can spray out ultra-high-pressure straight water jets. It is so powerful that it can even cut off the roots of the sacred tree.


    Makoto was in a very good mood when he shipped the goods, and another good thing happened soon.


    "Teacher Makoto, I remember that you don''t have ss in the afternoon. Can you help me take over the ss? I have a ninjutsu ss for ss 2 of Fourth Year in the afternoon." Isamu walked up to Makoto in the office, hoping that Makoto could take over the ss for me again


    . .


    "There is no problem with the substitute teaching. Teacher Isamu, are you feeling unwell?" Although he was happy to have another reward to get, his character still had to be maintained, Makoto asked with a worried look.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Hosakawa, for your concern." Isamu thanked Makoto first, and then exined:


    "She was my previous blind date, and I asked her to go out for a walk in the afternoon."


    "Then why not choose a time when there are no sses?" Ueda Ayained.


    "I wanted to, but she said she was free this afternoon." Isamu said. If he had no choice, he didn''t want to trouble Makoto. After all, Makoto was such a nice person. Seeing him suffer, Isamu felt guilty.


    Aya Ueda no longer bothers with Isamu. She feels that no good results will be between him and the blind date.


    Because if the other party is really interested, she will definitely think about Ikari Isamu instead of letting Ikari Isamu trouble his colleagues.


    "Teacher Isamu,e on," Makoto said with a smile, be busy and let him get more rewards.


    "Thank you so much, Hosakawa-sensei. If it works, I''ll treat you to a meal at the most expensive restaurant in Konoha." Ikari Isamu thanked him, and then walked out of the office in a hurry. He had to go home to change clothes and clean himself up.


    "What I saidst time was right, Mr. Hosakawa. If you act like this, others will ask you to help teach when they have no time." Aya Ueda sighed.


    "It''s good to help others, and colleagues should also help each other," Makoto said with a serious face.


    "You''re such a nice person, it''s easy to suffer a loss like this." Ueda Aya sighed.


    Makoto smiled without saying anything and started practicing calligraphy.


    Seeing Makoto''s serious look when practicing calligraphy, Ueda Aya couldn''t help but feel that the gap between people is really big. If only Ikari Isamu was a quarter as good as Makoto, he wouldn''t have never been in love before.


    When it felt like the time was almost up, Makoto stopped writing, packed up his desk, and headed to ss two of the fourth year.


    When Makoto walked to the door of the ssroom, the bell rang.


    "Teacher Isamu is busy, so I will take over the ninjutsu ss this afternoon." Makoto walked up and exined.


    He nced around the ssroom and saw that everyone was here except Obito.


    About three minutes into ss, Obito hurried into the ssroom and was stunned when he saw Makoto on the podium.


    After running so hard, he actually saw Teacher Makoto in his ss. This was Obito''s inner thought at this time.


    He even doubted for a moment whether he had gone to the wrong ssroom, but when he saw those familiar ssmates, it was obvious that he was not wrong.


    Obito didn''t bother to rest, so he quickly exined:


    "Teacher Makoto, I didn''t mean to bete, I met an-"


    "I wasted time when I met an olddy to help." Before Obito could finish speaking, someone was in the ss finished speaking for him, causing a burst ofughter.


    "What I said is true. If I knew that Teacher Makoto wasing to ss in the afternoon, I would definitelye half an hour early." Obito continued to exin.


    He was afraid that Makoto would think he didn''t study well and stop teaching him.


    "Go back to your seat." Makoto nodded in agreement with Obito''s statement and then added.


    "You can''t bete for Mr. Isamu''s ss either."


    Ninjutsu sses in ninja schools are taught from the first grade, but only three ninjutsus are taught, the transformation technique, the clone technique, and the substitute technique.


    Although it seems a waste of time to only learn a few basic ninjutsu for a few years, it is actually quite reasonable, because geniuses like Shisui are in the minority after all.


    For those who are only chunin as a ninja, it is not easy to learn these three ninjutsu, and there are other courses.


    Although they had attended countless three-shenjutsu sses, Makoto''s ninjutsu ss still made their eyes shine.


    "So that''s how it is? No wonder the clone was different from the original body." Some students made progress on the spot.


    "I really hope that Teacher Isamu will have more things to do in the future, so that I can take more sses from Teacher Makoto." One student expressed his inner thoughts in a joking tone.


    Everyone around them made a sound of approval.


    Makoto didn''t express any opinion on this. He just sighed in his heart that the system''s skills were really useful.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward received: Thunder EscapeThunder Clone]


    The skills of changing the properties of thunder attribute chakra and various experiences of Thunder EscapeShadow Clone instantly appeared in Makoto''s mind.


    Although it is not a particrly strong ninjutsu, Makoto, who has unlocked another chakra attribute, thinks it is not bad. After all, it has been shipped once in the morning.


    In the next half month, Makoto maintained this rhythm. If no one asked him to teach as a substitute, he would study ninjutsu theory in the office.


    Maybe it was because the quality of the substitute teaching was so good that all the students who had been taught wanted him toe again. In addition, Makoto was very popr with the teachers. Makoto suddenly became a well-known teacher in the ninja school.


    The students all think that Makoto is a perfect teacher who is fun to teach, gentle and handsome.


    The teachers also feel that Makoto is a good colleague who is sincere and kind to others.


    As the center of the topic, Makoto didn''t care at all about that. Now he is guessing why the masked ninja standing in his yard here.

 Chapter 13: Namikaze Minato

    Chapter 13: Namikaze Minato


    "Zou, you havepleted your mission very well. This is what Danzo-sama asked me to give to you." Hirato Iku handed the two scrolls to Makoto''s hand.


    Makoto took the scroll and nodded calmly without saying anything. Root ninjas did not need tomunicate much with each other.


    Hirato Iku didn''t say anything anymore. He handed the scroll to Makoto and quickly left to prevent Makoto''s identity from being exposed.


    After sensing Hirato Iku''s aura gradually disappearing, Makoto returned to the room and opened the two scrolls.


    A scroll records a fire escape ninjutsu, which is the dragon fire jutsu.


    The other scroll is Danzo''s affirmation of Makoto''s work and histest instructions.


    Danzo first affirmed Makoto''s workpletion, saying that Makoto had done a good job in fully utilizing his subjective initiative to quickly integrate into the ninja school, and hereby awarded him a powerful fire escape ninjutsu.


    Then Danzo asked Makoto not to be proud, and to continue to develop in the Ninja School ording to this momentum, pay close attention to Uchiha Shisui in the ss, and also try to pay attention to other Uchiha students.


    In the end, Danzo made a big deal for Makoto. If Makoto can maintain such performance in the future, he will help Makoto to be promoted to special jounin and hold important positions in the ninja school.


    After reading it, Makoto ignited mes in his hands and turned the two scrolls into ashes.


    "A special jounin holds an important position, haha." Makoto smiled.


    If it were the original owner, he might be motivated by Danzo''s set of awards and drawings, but Makoto...


    The fire escape he was awarded was the dragon fire that he had already mastered, and he does not desire to get promoted.


    So Makoto had no fluctuation in his heart.


    Makoto was preparing to exercise his body, and when he was reading a book, he suddenly found that he had finished reading all the books on ninjutsu at home.


    He thought for a moment and prepared to go to Konoha''s library to borrow some books.


    There is arge library in Konoha, which contains various books and materials, including ninjutsu. It has been established since the second generation period.


    Of course, there are only some D-level and C-level ordinary ninjutsu inside. It is impossible to find any forbidden or high-level ninjutsu inside, and the borrowing price of ninjutsu is not cheap.


    But it has nothing to do with Makoto, because he is not going to borrow ninjutsu, but to find information rted to ninjutsu and sealing techniques. To narrow it down a bit, it is rted to binding curse seals.


    The ninjutsu he gained through lectures was faster than his own practice. He wanted to try to see if he could break the Tongue-Bane-Eradication Seal on his body.


    Although this curse mark is not as disgusting as the caged bird, it is still ufortable to have someone else''s curse mark on your body.


    Walking on the streets of Konoha, Makoto felt a little dazed as he looked at the peopleing and going.


    It has been more than half a month since he traveled to the Naruto world, and this is the first time Makoto has gone shopping in his own body. Normally, he has to go to the clone to buy groceries.


    Because of his special status and the danger of this world, Makoto always feels insecure.


    After cheating for more than half a month, he knew a little more ninjutsu and a has little more chakra. Only now did Makoto feel a little more confident and felt that he would not die from an unknown attack.


    When he arrived at the library, Makoto took out his little ninja notebook and handed it to the ninja on duty. It recorded some basic information about Makoto, including his name, ninja number, and so on.


    This library is only open to ninjas.


    The ninja on duty looked at it and nodded to Makoto to go in after seeing that there was no problem.


    Just as Makoto was about to look for information, a figure that was somewhat familiar to Makoto walked towards him. It was also a man with blond hair and a gentle smile on his face.


    Sensing Makoto''s gaze, Namikaze Minato also looked at Makoto. The two nodded slightly, and then Minato exited the ce.


    [Name: Namikaze Minato]


    [Chakra: 40000]


    [Potential: S]


    [Evaluation: Killing a Jonin is just like breathing air.]


    Makoto''s expression did not change at all on the surface, but he was extremely surprised in his heart.


    This was the first time he saw tens of thousands of chakras, and it was still forty thousand, which was equivalent to eighty six-year-old Shisuis.


    The ratings are also frighteningly high, killing jounin casually.


    At this time, Minato did not have the name of Yellow sh. Now in the eyes of the public, he is just a powerful Jonin. However, his master Sannin Jiraiya is more famous and is one of the popr candidates for Hokage.


    However, Makoto thought about it and found that Minato''s evaluation was not wrong. Minato, who was proficient in flying thunder gods, would indeed not find it difficult to kill an ordinary jounin.


    This kind of fast ninja torturer is simply not too strong.


    "It would be great if Minato already had a son in the ninja school." Makoto said regretfully in his heart, so that he could find opportunities to get close to Minato.


    In fact, he wanted to make friends with Minato, because Minato''s sealing skills were not low, and he was a little greedy for Minato''s sealing skills.


    Curse seal is essentially a sealing technique and is a branch of it.


    If he had a master of sealing techniques like Minato as an advisor, it would be much easier for him to break the seal of Tongue Bane.


    As for Kushina, Jinchuuriki''s identity is too sensitive, and Makoto doesn''t want to cause trouble for himself.


    After taking two books rted to sealing and three irrelevant books, Makoto left the library afterpleting the registration and payment.


    ...


    In the Konoha Death Forest, Makoto is leading the disciples to practice before the exam.


    "You two have not forgotten what you said before. You must pass the theory test tomorrow." Makoto reminded Obito and Might Gai.


    "Of course, if you fail, you will be punished by Teacher Makoto." Obito said confidently.


    Although they spend most of their time practicing ninjutsu, they only asionally talk about theory and write papers. But just now they did the papers from previous years, and Obito got thirty points.


    ording to his previous experience, this score was already several points above passing level.


    The pass mark for Ninja School is half the average score, and the average score is generally over fifty, so he is very stable.


    "That''s right, if you fail, you will run eight hundredps around Konoha!" Might Gai shouted with great momentum. He had just received thirty points.


    "Not only do I have to pass the theory, but I also have to take first ce in actualbat!" After receiving Makoto''s teachings for more than half a month, Obito felt that he could beat his previous self.


    "I will not give up the first ce." Might Gai expressed dissatisfaction.


    Makoto smiled and said nothing, but knowing the overall strength of the fourth graders, he knew that the two of them might not be able to take first ce, because there was a student from the Hyuga n in the fourth grade ss who was very good.


    Although that student''s potential is only A, Obito and Might Gai''s potential has not yet been realized. Obito has not opened the Sharingan, and Might Gai has not mastered the Eight Gates technique.


    But it''s hard to say for Makoto, after all, in fights between ninjas there are too many surprises.


    Makoto nced at Shisui, who was reading quietly. He was sure that Shisui''s results will be absolutely crushing and ranked first in the whole grade, and he will also be first in both theory and practice.


    If he couldpete across grades, Makoto could only say that he might be number one in the school.


    "I wonder if the system will reward the teacher if he does well in the exam." Makoto guessed in his mind.

 Chapter 14: the Crane’s Tail Counterattack

    Chapter 14: the Crane¡¯s Tail Counterattack


    "The first exam, I''m a little nervous. I don''t know if the questions are difficult or not."


    "I hope it''s not difficult. If you fail, you''ll get beaten when you go home."


    "It shouldn''t be. Didn''t Teacher Makoto also give us mock papers? Passing is still easy."


    Perhaps because it was the first time to take the exam, many students in the first-year ssroom were a little nervous.


    Worry about the questions being too difficult, worry about not getting good grades and getting scolded at home.


    "Anko, Izumo, are you nervous?" Hagane Kotetsu asked his friends.


    "What''s there to be nervous about? It''s just a small test. Let me pass it easily." Miratashi Anko said with a smile.


    "You''re not nervous? This is different from usual. The results will be publicly announced on the wall." Kamizuki Izumo replied.


    "I''m also a little nervous. I only got 80 in Mr. Hosakawa''s mock paperst time. The official exam should be a little more difficult. I should only be able to get 60 or 61" Kotetsu nodded.


    "My simted score is a little better than yours. I got eighty-seven in the exam, but I feel like I might be sixty-seven this time." Kamizuki Izumo said with a bitter look on his face.


    "No, do you all have such high scores in the exam?" Anko was a little confused. She was so confident that she only scored over 60 in thest mock test.


    "The simted results are all false and cannot be considered real." Kamizuki Izumo sighed.


    "Work hard to do well in the exam. Then the average score will be higher. I heard that if the results are too poor, the teacher may be reced. Then it will not be Teacher Makoto." Kotetsu said what he heard.


    "Change teacher? You can change to another teacher, but Hosakawa-sensei can''t." Anko didn''t want Makoto to leave.


    Although he is the head teacher, not all sses are taught by Makoto, there are several other teachers.


    "Well, the other teachers'' sses are too boring. Only Mr. Hosakawa''s sses are interesting and easy to understand." Kamizuki Izumo agreed.


    "Why don''t we tell the whole ss this news and encourage everyone." Kamizuki Izumo thought of a good way. He read the novels where he had to boost morale before a battle.


    Anko thought this was a good idea, so she stood on her desk and announced the news to everyone.


    Anko''s words caused amotion in the ssroom, and Makoto was their favorite and respected teacher.


    "Everyone should work hard to do well in the exam. If Teacher Makoto leaves in the future and another boring teacher like the Taijutsu teacheres, it will be terrible." Kotetsu took the opportunity to say loudly.


    "Work hard and do well in the exam, and never let Teacher Makoto be reced!"


    "I''ll just tell you that I will look down on whoever fails this time."


    Shisui didn''t get involved, it didn''t matter. He will take action and directly win the first ce in the grade. Students with such results will naturally not change.


    "Everyone, be quiet. The exam time ising soon. Just do your best."


    The sudden appearance of Makoto''s voice made the ssroom quiet for an instant. Everyone looked at the ce where the sound came from, only to see Makoto walking to the door without knowing when.


    "I believe everyone can get good grades in the exam." Makoto said with a smile, and without stopping too much, he quickly went to the ss where he wanted to invigte the exam.


    Makoto was naturally happy that so many students wanted to work hard to pass the exam so that he could continue teaching.


    However, Makoto could only say that they were worried for nothing. Even if the teacher was changed, it would still be based on the entire semester and the entire school year.


    Moreover, the simtion papers that Makoto gave them were actually more difficult than the real papers. Makoto then left to the ss he was assigned to.


    Walking into the ssroom of ss 2, Grade 4, Makoto walked directly to the podium and announced: "Everyone, please be quiet. The exam is about to begin."


    The teacher''s proctor was randomly assigned, and he happened to be proctoring ss 2 of the fourth year.


    "Teacher Makoto."


    Many people in ss 2 of Fourth Year greeted Makoto, and Makoto responded with a smile and nod one by one.


    ss 2, ss 4, not only has Obito Might Gai as his disciple, this ss is also the ss where he teaches more often, so everyone is familiar with him, and with Isamu as aparison, everyone likes Makoto even more.


    "Teacher Makoto is watching here, you must pass this time!" Might Gai took a deep breath, looking like he was facing a formidable enemy.


    If you want to choose Might Gai, between the two choices of taking a theoretical test and a formal genin battle, Might Gai would rather choose to fight an official ninja.


    He will graduate next year. If he fights against official ninjas, there might be a wave, and it is not impossible to win. However, for some theoretical subjects, he is too impatient and has nothing to do.


    "Rin, just wait and see. This time I guarantee that you will subvert your understanding of me." Obito said proudly in a low voice.


    "You will definitely pass this time, right? I believe Obito you can do it." Nohara Rin encouraged with a smile.


    Although Obito has said this kind of thing countless times without sess, Nohara Rin is still willing to believe Obito and give encouragement.


    "Try to do what you know how to do correctly, check it several times, and leave those difficult problems till the end." Nohara Rin reminded Obito softly.


    As a good friend, she really hopes that Obito can get rid of the title of "crane tail".


    "Yeah." Obito nodded in agreement.


    Soon another invigtor came into the ssroom. He was Kimura Sugito, the tall and burly teacher from the same office as Makoto. The two teachers in the same examination room were invigting the exam together.


    When the bell rang, Makoto and Kimura Sugito distributed the test papers together.


    Afterwards, the two of them invigted the exam together, silently and asionally, and asionally sat on the podium at the same time and chatted for a while.


    "Teacher Isamu is also feeling very ufortable. It is estimated that the bonus for this semester has been suspended, and there are two big cranes." Kimura Sugito sighed softly.


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe they will study hard this semester and pass the exam." Makoto smiled and shook his head.


    Makoto felt that Obito and Might Gai''s performance this time should shock a lot of people''s jaws.


    "I haven''t passed the theory test even once for three consecutive years. If I were to pass, I should have passed it long ago. The more courses I take, the harder it bes." Kimura Sugito thinks Makoto is too optimistic.


    "Fortunately, they will graduate after this school year, otherwise..." Kimura Sugito thought about how miserable it would be for such students to fall into his hands.


    After a brief chat, Makoto continued to patrol.


    He missed going to ss a little bit. Because of exams, the entire Ninja School was suspended for three days. The first day was various theoretical exams, the second day was actualbat, and the third day was also actualbat, with a decisive battle to determine the grade ranking.


    This three-day suspension of sses meant to him that he had missed practicing several ninjutsu and refining dozens of chakras.


    Fortunately, the apprenticeship was still usable. After the theoretical exam, Makoto gave Obito some shurikens, which he sted with fifty chakra.


    "Teacher Makoto, just be optimistic when the timees. I will definitely use the shuriken you gave me to defeat them all and take first ce!" Obito said gratefully.


    The practical exam is about to begin.

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    At the training ground No. 16, Makoto was taking roll call before the exam.


    Because the whole school took the exam together, and the actualbat required space, the school yground obviously couldn''t amodate so many people, so we went directly to the training ground to take the exam.


    After confirming that all the candidates had arrived, Makoto and Kimura announced the start of the lottery.


    The rules of the practical exam are very simple. First, the students are called ording to the ss roll call and draw lots. Then the opponents are determined by the drawn numbers. Number 1 will fight against Number 2, Number 3 will fight against Number 4, and so on.


    "I''m number one, Rin, what''s your number?" After Obito drew the lot, he couldn''t wait to find Nohara Rin.


    "I am No. 10. In this case, Obito, you are the first one." Nohara Rin replied.


    "It doesn''t matter which one, I will definitely win anyway." Obito is very confident. He believes that everyone will be shocked by his current strength.


    After practicing with Makoto for a month, Obito felt that he had gained something new every day. Now he had surpassed himself a month ago by countless steps.


    After asking Nohara Rin, Obito asked for Might Gai''s number.


    "Number forty," Might Gai replied.


    "In this case, we will probably only meet at the end." Obito did not expect that Might Gai would be the opposite of him.


    "Don''t lose before me, Obito." Might Gai gave a thumbs up to cheer for Obito.


    "It''s up to me to tell you this. I''m an Uchiha." Obito didn''t know whether Might Gai did it intentionally or unintentionally. Why did this sound so provocative?


    "Where did you two get your confidence from?" the ssmate next to himined, why did the two crane tails meet at the top of their game?


    "The first battle is about to begin. Candidate No. 1 Uchiha Obito and No. 2 candidate Uchiha Ikunori are ready to start the exam." Makoto nced at the time and announced that the exam had officially begun.


    Obito did not argue with those whoined about him, and quickly walked to the square space with white lines drawn to prepare for the exam.


    Uchiha Ikunori also quickly walked into the examination area and looked at each other with Obito.


    Although the two were both Uchiha, peers and ssmates, they had barely spoken to each other.


    There is no bloody plot, it is simply that both parties are not interested in each other.


    Uchiha Ikunori felt that Obito was a bit stupid, his strength was not good enough, and he was oftente. He had never seen such a talented Uchiha.


    Obito felt that Ikunori was hard to get along with because he looked so cold.


    "Both parties are Uchiha, now it''s interesting." The happy man could hardly helpughing.


    They are all from the same ninja n, whoever loses will be embarrassed.


    "What''s the point of this? Apart from Uchiha Ikunori winning, Uchiha Obito cannot win." The person next to him thought this was a battle without any suspense.


    "You must know that Uchiha Ikunori has always been the first in the ss in the second and third grades except for being beaten by Kakashi in the first grade."


    "As for Uchiha Obito, no matter what level he is, he has failed in theory and has failed in actualbat. Just ordinary, just like this, can he still beat Uchiha Ikunori."


    Uchiha Ikunori can be said to be a standard Uchiha ninja, with excellent both in practicalbat and theory, except for the pervert who graduated from the first grade. Kakashi, no one in the ss is his rival.


    It would be a bit difficult for Uchiha Obito, the weakest member of the Uchiha n, to defeat an outstanding Uchiha like Uchiha Ikunori.


    "Obito, be careful." Nohara Rin said worriedly.


    She felt that Obito''s luck was really bad.


    Originally, with Obito''s strength, he wouldn''t be at the top of the ss, but he wouldn''t be in the first round either.


    But when encountering Uchiha Ikunori, the ruthless character who is always number one, Nohara Rin just hoped that Obito would not show off his strength to avoid getting hurt.


    Mentally, she supports Obito to win, but the reality is that there is a clear gap in strength between the two sides.


    "Almost everyone is not optimistic about it, but the victory under such circumstances is even more satisfying!" Might Gai crossed his arms with a hearty smile on his face. Unlike others, he believed that Obito could win.


    The movement of ss 2 of 4th year even aroused curiosity in other 4th grade sses around, and many people came over to take a look.


    The practical exam is rtively free, as long as you don''t leave the training ground.


    But looking at Obito and Tekka, many people lost interest.


    They are all in the same grade and have been taking practical exams together for several years. Everyone knows who is better in which ss.


    Uchiha Obito fighting with Ikunori. Isn''t this pure cruelty? What''s there to see?


    Only some people who wanted to see Uchiha Ikunori''s strength stayed.


    The two stood opposite each other, forming a seal of opposition to each other.


    This is a necessary process for fighting in the ninja school. It is to tell the other party that I am going to take action, and after the fight, you must put a seal of reconciliation on it, symbolizing that we are still good partners.


    "Start!" Seeing that both of them were ready, Makoto announced that the battle had begun.


    As soon as Makoto finished speaking, Uchiha Ikunori quickly took out three shurikens from his ninja tool bag and threw them at Obito, locking Obito''s head, body and feet respectively, and then rushed towards Obito quickly.


    Obito also took out three shurikens and quickly threw them out.


    The six shurikens collided together and fell to the ground with a crisp metal collision sound.


    "The Uchiha n''s shuriken throwing is indeed extraordinary. Even Uchiha Obito, who is rtively ordinary in talent, has good shuriken throwing skills." Kimura Shirenmented.


    To intercept a shuriken with a shuriken requires good uracy.


    Because the venue was not big, Uchiha Ikunori quickly approached Obito and quickly delivered a right hook.


    Obito was not afraid at all, he clenched his fists and faced him, and started a fight with Uchiha Ikunori.


    The two sides went back and forth, and the dusty venue was very intense.


    "Hey, is this Uchiha Obito so good at physical skills?" The people who came to watch the excitement were surprised.


    Uchiha Obito, who is known as the leader of the Uchiha n, actually had a back-and-forth with Uchiha Ikunori.


    Everyone on the outside team was surprised, let alone my team members, who all looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Shouldn''t the normal process be that Obito was kicked and killed instantly by Uchiha Ikunori?


    "Obito has really be a lot stronger." Nohara Rin opened her mouth slightly in disbelief.


    She always thought that Obito was just trying to be strong as before, but she didn''t expect that he had really be stronger this time!


    "Uchiha Obito is still a little behind." Kimura shook his head and said. As a chuunin, he could see a lot more than the students.


    "He really weak in physical skills." Makoto nodded.


    After all, there is only one month, how can he take into ount all aspects. In this month, Obito mainly practices fire escape ninjutsu. Under Makoto''s teaching, the change in nature has been greatly improvedpared to before.


    As Kimura Sugitu said, Obito was gradually pushed back.


    "Let me tell you, how could Uchiha Obito be Uchiha Ikunori''s opponent." The person who had justined about Obito breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Obito defeated Uchiha Ikunori, wouldn''t it look like he has no vision?


    However, he felt that it would be better to cancel Obito Uchiha''s nickname of Crane Oo in the future. This performance made him feel like he didn''t know how much he weighed when he was still called the Crane Tail.


    Obito found an opportunity to temporarily distance the two of them with the help of Uchiha Ikunori''s fist, and then quickly began to form seals.


    He didn''t practice Fire Release for so long just to have a passionate fistfight with Uchiha Ikunori.

 Chapter 16: Trust Level Improvement

    Chapter 16: Trust Level Improvement


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Jutsu!"


    Obito quickly formed a seal, gathered all the chakra in his mouth,pleted the change in nature and form as quickly as possible, and spewed out a fiercely burning me dragon. He rushed towards Uchiha Ikunori quickly.


    When Uchiha Ikunori fought with Obito in closebat, he became more and more surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Obito would grow so much in just a vacation, making much progresspared to the third grade.


    Seeing Obito forming the seal to release ninjutsu, Uchiha Ikunori immediately began to form the seal to prepare to use ninjutsu to fight with Obito. He didn''t believe that Obito''s taijutsu had improved so much, and how much ninjutsu could be improved.


    He didn''t believe that he would lose to Obito in a ninjutsu duel.


    "Fire Release: High Fireball Technique!" Uchiha Ikunori exploded with chakra and blew a fireball as high as a person towards Obito.


    On one side is a ferocious fire dragon full of fangs, and on the other is a menacing fireball. The two ninjutsu are about to collide.


    "I''m really envious of them. They''ve all learned the attacking ninjutsu."


    Many students watching were a little envious. Some of them hadn''t even mastered the three-body technique yet, let alone learning new ninjutsu, and they had no channels to learn it.


    "No, you call this a crane tail?" The other students in the ss were surprised. They originally looked at Uchiha''s Ikunori strength, but they found that Obito could actually use such a decent fire escape ninjutsu.


    This kind of level can''t be said to be at the bottom of the world, it''s almost the same as a top student.


    "But I feel that Uchiha Ikunori is more powerful. His fireball looks much bigger than Uchiha Obito''s Fire Dragon." Someonemented.


    He felt that in a ninjutsu duel, the bigger-looking Fire Ball would definitely win.


    "As expected of an Uchiha, I didn''t expect that this Uchiha Obito is quite hidden. Even if he is not as good as Uchiha Ikunori, he is still expected to be the first in my ss with this strength. Unfortunately, his theoretical scores are too poor." Kimura sighed while rating the two of them.


    Those students from the wealthy ninja n were different. When he was a student, he had secretly enjoyed learning the Three Body Techniques well.


    Relying on the performance of physical skills and the ninjutsu disyed, even if he loses one round, he will give Obito a high score.


    Just when the two ninjutsu were about to collide, the fire dragon suddenly rose upwards. It did not collide with the Go fire ball, but continued to bite towards the Uchiha Ikunori.


    Obito, on the other hand, moved quickly, dodging the Gou Fire Ball while controlling the Gou Dragon Fire.


    Uchiha Ikunori didn''t expect Obito to be so ungrateful in martial arts and not continue topete with him in ninjutsu, but he had no choice for a while, the Go Fire Ball couldn''t turn.


    Seeing that the fire dragon continued to approach, Uchiha Ikunori wanted to dodge but found that it was toote. After that, he could only grit his teeth and fight hard, preparing to be injured.


    At this moment, Makoto, who had been prepared for a long time, took action. He used the instant body technique toe to Uchiha Ikunori and took him away. He took him out of the fighting venue and put him down.


    "Thank you, teacher." Uchiha Ikunori thanked Makoto. If Makoto hadn''t taken action, injury would have been inevitable.


    Makoto nodded, and then announced the result of the battle:


    "In the first battle, Uchiha Obito won."


    Some of the students watching had not yet reacted. The situation had changed so much in just a moment.


    Originally, they were all ready to watch the Fire Release fight, but suddenly Obito yed a trick and ended the battle in an instant.


    If the teacher hadn''t taken action, Uchiha Ikunori might have been injured.


    "This Uchiha Obito should not be underestimated." Some onlookers looked at Obito with fear.


    Uchiha Ikunori''srge fireball, which is as tall as a person, does look impressive enough, but in fact it is not easy to hit under normal circumstances.


    Obito''s Dragon Fire Jutsu is different. Although the attack range is notrge, it is very flexible and easier to hit the opponent.


    "Well done Obito." Nohara Rin congratted Obito with a happy face.


    She was really happy for Obito, having defeated Uchiha Ikunori in the practical exam, so even if his theoretical score was poor, no one would give Obito the title of Crane Tail.


    After all, ninjas still have to rely on their strength to speak for themselves.


    As soon as Obito came over, he heard Nohara Rin''spliment, and instantly a fluttering smile appeared on his face, and he said proudly:


    "Hey, I just said it''s no problem."


    At this time, Obito was extremely grateful to Makoto.


    He knew the reason for all these changes. It was all because he became Makoto''s disciple and epted Makoto''s careful teaching every day.


    If it had been him in the past, I''m afraid he would have been beaten by Uchiha Ikunori with a few punches during the physicalbat stage, and he would have lost his direction.


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito''s trust level has increased, and the current trust level is three]


    When Makoto was reading the exam list, a message popped up in the system.


    He nced at Obito, who was smiling and talking to Nohara Rin.


    "It seems that love brain is not without its benefits." Makoto thought in his heart.


    It is very difficult to increase the trust level, because even if you go up one level, the improvement will be huge, directly doubling the ie, and also enhancing the effect of apprenticeship returns.


    Regardless of the fact that the former disciples did not return much chakra when they returned to their masters, that was because Shisui and the others had not yet reached the stage of rapid growth in strength.


    If ites to that kind of period, Shisui''s chakra increase will be ten thousand, and his trust level will be one higher, which will be ten thousand more chakra.


    Makoto''s expectation is that one person with a trust level of three will appear within one semester.


    It must be an unexpected gain that Obito has improved to three in just one month.


    The next battle was not as intense as the first one, and there was basically no need for the teacher toe to the rescue. Makoto sat on a chair and graded the students ording to their performance, chatting wordlessly with Kimura.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had to invigte the exam, Makoto would have wanted to wander around and use appraisals to see if there were any missing geniuses.


    He has four disciple positions, but currently only three are used, and one is still vacant.


    Without knowing whether the number of disciples could be increased, Makoto was not prepared to use this quota on people with S or lower potential.


    The higher the disciple''s upper limit, the more rewards he will receive in the future.


    There are many geniuses in Konoha and the ninja world is veryrge. There is no need to rush to fill positions. One more disciple will not bring any improvement in a short time.


    Makoto opened the panel and took a look at his attributes.


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Age: 18]


    [Chakra: 5300]


    [Skills: Water ReleaseWater Breaking Wave, Fire ReleaseGreat Dragon Fire Technique, Water ReleaseWater Formation Wall, Wind ReleasePress ]


    [Evaluation: You have mastered many ninjutsu, including many advanced ninjutsu, which enables you to deal with various situations. Ordinary jounin are not your opponents]


    In fact, he improves his strength quite quickly. Makoto has increased his chakra by a thousand points, and his ninjutsu has also changed from only two ninjutsu to dozens. Among them, there is also a powerful ninjutsu like water breaking wave. Just looking at the panel, it can beat the people who just traveled through time.


    One morning passed, and the first two rounds of fighting passed quickly.


    However, Might Gai failed to rectify his name like Obito, because his opponents were rtively ordinary. Although Might Gai solved them very cleanly, it was not to the point of subverting everyone''s image.


    But Makoto knew that this would happen sooner orter, because the practical exam within the ss would end in the afternoon, and the two sides would decide which one would be the best in the ss.

 Chapter 17: Might Gai Clears His Name

    Chapter 17: Might Gai Clears His Name


    At noon, in the office, various teachers discussed their experiences in invigting the exam.


    "That Hyga Kento from ss Four is so powerful. He is worthy of being a ninja of the Hyuga n. Almost no one in ss One can hold on to him for a minute." Isamu said with some envy.


    "I guess he is the first in the actual grade this time."


    Ikari Isamu wished that he was the ss teacher of ss 1 of 4 instead of ss 2 of 4, so that he could not just take the bonus casually, but also have money to date his blind date to a high-end restaurant. .


    But this is impossible. With such good grades, it is naturally impossible to change teachers.


    "Not necessarily. I think the Uchiha Obito in your ss is pretty good, and he might be able topete." Kimura Sugito interjected.


    Ikeya Isamu showed a puzzled expression and asked:


    "Sugito, did you say the wrong name? It''s Uchiha Ikunori. His strength is indeed good."


    "How could I say the wrong name? It''s Uchiha Obito." Kimura Shanren said that he is very young and does not have Alzheimer''s disease. He is talking about Uchiha Obito.


    "Uchiha Obito? Impossible, what kind of strength can he have? Are you high?" Isamu looked at Kimura Sugito suspiciously, suspecting that he was fooling him.


    Uchiha Obito is famous for being the shame of the Uchiha. How could he have such a nickname if he is really powerful.


    "Can I still lie to you? Uchiha Obito''s opponent in the first match was the Uchiha Ikunori you mentioned. He won very easily." Kimura Sugito continued.


    Seeing that Ikari Isamu still didn''t believe it, Kimura''s Sugitu pulled Makoto out and said:


    "Teacher Makoto proctored the exam with me. If you don''t believe me, ask him."


    Isamu looked at Makoto.


    Makoto nodded and said: "It is indeed the same as what Mr. Kimura said, Uchiha Obito defeated Uchiha Ikunori in the first game."


    "Hey, then this is really weird." Ikari Isamu scratched his head, feeling incredible.


    He believed Makoto''s words. After all, that was Teacher Makoto who had been recognized by all the teachers only one month into the job. He couldn''t be too reliable.


    "Why can he defeat Uchiha Ikunori?" Isamu scratched his head and couldn''t figure out why it would be like this.


    As for the crane tail that was promised, how did he defeat the previous number one in the ss?


    It can''t be a mysterious teacher from heaven who secretly teaches advanced ninjutsu.


    Looking at Isamu''s performance, Makoto secretly thought in his heart, just because Obito showed his strength, you be so confused. If Might Gai shows his strength again, he must be suspected of being under an illusion.


    Ikari Isamu can be considered a winner this time, and Makoto estimates that he should have kept his bonus.


    Makoto thought for a while, Ikari Isamu didn''t just win by lying down, he also made a contribution.


    Because Ikari Isamu often asked him to take his ce as a substitute teacher and help him recruit apprentices to earn rewards, which can be considered a bit of credit. In addition, he did treat him to dinner frequently, so he knew how to get along.


    "Ms. Hosakawa''s ss is amazing." Ueda Aya, who had been silent until now, spoke up. She was in charge of the exam for Makoto''s first-year ss.


    "The overall level of the three body skills is almost the same as that of the second graders I taught." Aya Ueda sighed.


    "Especially there is a super genius named Uchiha Shisui, who reminds me of Kakashi Hatake a few years ago. He will definitely be the number one in actualbat in the first grade this time."


    "You canpete with Kakashi Hatake. Is it so exaggerated?" Isamu looked surprised.


    It doesn''t matter if you are number one in grade, but being on par with Kakashi is terrifying.


    You must know that Kakashi has been recognized as a super genius in the Ninja School in recent years, and his subsequent performance has also been very impressive. He was directly promoted to Chunin one year after graduation.


    "It''s so exaggerated. It''s simply not on the same level as other first-year students." Aya Ueda nodded and said.


    "This is so cool. Mr. Hosakawa, you are so lucky. You can be judged casually." Isamu looked envious. Why didn''t he have such luck? He would be satisfied if he could keep the bonus.


    "What luck? Mr. Hosakawa teaches well. As for the overall level, we can''t say that all the talented ones went to Mr. Hosakawa''s ss." Ueda Aya corrected.


    She does not think that ss One is so strong because of the abundance of talents, but because Makoto''s teaching skills are excellent.


    Otherwise, how could the students in the substitute ss hope that Makoto woulde more often.


    That''s not two sses in one ss. All the sses that were substituted received good reviews.


    "Slip of the tongue. Of course I know that Mr. Hosakawa is good. My students wish that Mr. Hosakawa would go to ss after I was busy every day."


    As he spoke, Isamu became a little depressed.


    He only let Makoto teach asionally, and most of the time he taught sses by himself, but the students liked Makoto better.


    "It''s okay, it''s all because of the students'' hard work." Makoto said modestly.


    After chatting with his colleagues for a while, Makoto quickly started practicing calligraphy until the exam started in the afternoon.


    It''s still training ground No. 16, but there are a lot less people than in the morning.


    Because the exam does not force students who have already lost to continue taking it, they can decide whether toe or not.


    As time passed, the battles progressed one by one. Nohara Rin, who was not very good at fighting, was eliminated in the first round in the afternoon.


    And Might Gai, who could cleanly deal with any enemy he encountered, was finally noticed by everyone.


    "It turns out that Might Gai''s physical skills are so strong. His speed is too fast. He defeated Daisuke with one kick." The onlookers were surprised.


    "It''s changed a lot. I remember when I was in third grade, I could only say it was okay, not that strong." A student who knew Might Gai was a little confused.


    "Maybe he practiced harder during the summer vacation and the new semester?" He could only specte on this possibility.


    "The final battle, No. 1 Uchiha Obito versus No. 40 Might Gai, please prepare to start the battle." Makoto announced the list of the final battle of the ss practical examination.


    After hearing this, Might Gai and Obito looked at each other and quickly walked to the examination venue, ready to start fighting.


    "Gai, I won''t give up this first ce to you." Obito nced at Rin standing outside, and his fighting spirit instantly increased.


    In front of Rin, he really didn''t want to lose at all.


    "Me too. Since you want to be the strongest, you must get all the first ces you can strive for!" Might Gai replied with high spirits.


    "I really let them get to the end." The student who hadined about the two before felt a little pain in his face.


    They felt it was outrageous. The third graders were stillgging behind. Who would have thought that the fourth graders would be so powerful all of a sudden.


    Who would dare to think like this before the exam begins? They all think that Uchiha Ikunori will be the first in the ss in actualbat.


    They couldn''t imagine what the two of them would get into during the holidays and the new semester.


    After finishing their harsh words, Might Gai and Obito stopped talking. The two faced each other and formed a seal of opposition.


    "Start!"

 Chapter 18: Gaining Water Attribute Mastery

    Chapter 18: Gaining Water Attribute Mastery


    The moment Makoto announced the start of the exam, Obito began to retreat quickly, forming seals and performing ninjutsu while retreating.


    He knew that Might Gai was very good at physical arts, so naturally he would notpete with Might Gai in physical arts.


    "Clone technique!"


    Puff! !


    After the ninjutsu was performed, two clones exactly like him appeared next to Obito.


    The three Obitos kept crossing each other and running, trying to confuse Might Gai.


    "Konoha Tornado!"


    But Might Gai''s speed was faster than Obito expected, and he caught up in an instant. An extremely fast whirlwind kick instantly dissipated the two clones, and Obito''s body also disappeared. He was kicked back more than a meter.


    "It''s so powerful." Obito''s arm trembled uncontrobly. He resisted the kick with his arm. Now his arm was aching.


    Might Gai was unyielding when he gained the upper hand, and immediately bullied him forward, forcing Obito to continue the closebat with him.


    But in a purely physical confrontation, Obito was no match for Might Gai, and he quickly fell into a disadvantage.


    "Who do you think will win?" The onlookers began to discuss the final winner.


    "Might Gai, it feels like Uchiha Obito will be defeated soon." A student analyzed the situation at the scene.


    "Not necessarily. When Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Ikunori fought before, they were at a disadvantage in their physical skills, but in the end they still won with fire escape." Some people think that Obito, who has mastered powerful fire escape, just hasn''t exerted his strength yet.


    After all, Obito actually defeated the former No. 1 Uchiha Ikunori, and his record is still very good.


    "Teacher Makoto, who do you think will win?" Kimura suddenly asked.


    "Might Gai." Makoto thought for a while and replied.


    "Yes, although Uchiha Obito has mastered the powerful Fire Release, this examination venue is not suitable for him to perform." Kimura agreed.


    Makoto nodded. In fact, the strength of the two was almost the same.


    But Obito is currently like a fort mage who doesn''t have much melee ability and can''t cast spells without chanting. It''s difficult to beat Might Gai, a high-speed warrior, in such a tnd.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Might Gai caught Obito and kicked him away with a Konoha whirlwind.


    "Might Gai wins." Makoto announced the final results of the exam.


    The student who just thought Obito would win couldn''t help but cover his forehead. He felt that Obito never disappoints in this aspect.


    Just when you thought he was going to lose against Uchiha Ikunori, he won.


    When you thought he would win against Might Gai, he lost.


    "Might Gai, you are so powerful. How do you train?" Some ssmates couldn''t help but start asking Might Gai for tips on bing stronger.


    "How to exercise? I get up at about 5:30 in the morning and run around Konoha to ss, and then practice Taijutsu on wooden stakes all night. On weekends..." Might Gai thought about his daily schedule and then answered.


    "Farewell!" The inquiring student immediately admired Might Gai when he woke up at 5:30 in the morning. Later, he mentioned that after practicing physical skills on wooden stakes all night, he no longer wanted to hear it.


    He felt that even official ninjas wouldn''t practice like this every day.


    "Obito, are you okay?" Rin walked to Obito''s side and asked with concern.


    Obito patted the dust on his body and said easily:


    "It must be fine. I lost this time, but I will definitely win next time."


    In front of the girl he likes, everything should be fine.


    But Nohara Rin is not that easy to fool. She grabbed Obito''s arm, rolled up the sleeves, and saw a few bruises. Then she red at Obito and said:


    "Do you think it will be useful if you show off your strength? Your injuries will not recover just because you show off your strength. Let''s go to the infirmary quickly and apply some medicine."


    After saying that, Rin took Obito to the infirmary.


    Obito said don''t worry, but he didn''t resist and followed Rin away.


    The mouth is a bit rebellious, but the body is really honest.


    The practical exam on the second day after ranking first in the ss ended here.


    Tomorrow''s exam will be for each ss to send the top two students in the ss to take a practical exam to determine the top-grade student.


    After the exam, Might Gai was about to say goodbye to Makoto and go home. He wanted to tell his father Matdai the good news.


    Might Gai could already imagine in his mind the scene of his father bursting into tears and shouting about his youth.


    However, Makoto did not let Gai leave immediately. Instead, he took Gai to an uninhabitednd on the grounds that he had something to give to Gai. Makoto smiled and said, "Gai, congrattions on getting the first ce."


    After that, Makoto took out a booklet and handed it to Might Gai:


    "This is a taijutsu training manual that I wrote recently when I had nothing to do. It also contains some of my ideas for the subsequent development of Konoha Tornado. Just treat it as yours. A gift for being number one in the ss."


    Might Gai saw the manual, but he also noticed Makoto''s hand holding the manual.


    Makoto''s hand looked clean on the surface, but Might Gai, who was sharp-eyed, noticed that there were some very light ash on Makoto''s palm, like traces of ink that she had tried hard to wash but failed to clean.


    After looking at the content inside, Might Gai understood everything in an instant.


    I didn''t write this casually when I had nothing to do. I''m afraid I didn''t spend a lot of energy to think hard and write it to him. Even if he didn''t get the first ce, I would give it to him for other reasons.


    The ideas for the follow-up development of Konoha Tornado made Might Gai feel that it was tailor-made for him. If he hadn''t spent time on this, Might Gai wouldn''t have believed it.


    "Teacher Makoto, I will definitely not let down your efforts, and I will definitely be the strongest taijutsu ninja in the future!" The emotional Might Gai was directly moved to tears.


    Makoto took out the paper and wiped away the tears for Might Gai, patted Might Gai''s shoulder, and said with a smile:


    "It''s good that you think so. For a teacher, the best reward is for his disciples to be stronger."


    When he said this, Makoto''s expression was extremely sincere.


    "Yeah!" Might Gai nodded heavily. At this moment, his belief in bing stronger was a little firmer.


    Looking at Might Gai who was gradually going away, Makoto looked at the system messages and smiled on his face.


    [You gave the disciple a physical training manual. Because the disciple was very grateful, he was rewarded with a big critical hit and gained proficiency in changing the nature of water chakra]


    [Disciple Might Gai''s trust level increased, and the current trust level is three]


    "Good luck." Makoto felt very good when I see the extra memories in my mind.


    The rewards returned from apprenticeships are rted to what the disciple is good at. For example, Shisui and Obito have more explosive fire escapes and more taijutsu. However, there are also surprises, and sometimes there are unrted rewards.


    Compared with being proficient in a certain physical skill, being proficient in the chakra attribute is undoubtedly much better. Makoto is very satisfied. If there are more of them, he may be able to develop his own blood inheritance limit.


    As for the trust level improvement, that is an additional surprise.


    Makoto feels that in the future, good quality items must be carefully nned before being sent out, so as to arouse emotions to the maximum, so that it is easier to explode good items.


    For example, this time, if it were given to Might Gai in ordinary times, he would probably only be able to show off some skilled ninjutsu and taijutsu.


    But when Might Gai was excited about winning first ce, he sent it out, and inadvertently let Might Gai see the ink marks on his hands that couldn''t be washed away. Finally, he asked for some chicken soup, and the effect waspletely different.


    Giving gifts when he takes first ce will remind Might Gai of Makoto''s teachings to him. Without Makoto''s teachings, would he be able to take first ce? This initially arouses emotions.


    Let Might Gai see the ink marks on his hand, and know how difficult this gift is. He can make up for Makoto''s efforts and amplify his emotions. Finally, he adds some chicken soup, and his emotions explode in an instant.


    "After the exam tomorrow, the results should be out in two days." Makoto was still wondering whether the system would issue exam rewards.


    It stands to reason that if the students perform so well, the teacher should be rewarded.

 Chapter 19: Graduating Early?

    Chapter 19: Graduating Early?


    The exam on the third day is much faster. After all, there are only two people in each ss, and there are only eight sses in one grade of Ninja School.


    Today is the same as the next day, non-candidates can choose not toe.


    However, many students came to watch the exam today, wanting to see who would be the first in the fourth grade.


    "Am I dazzled? Isn''t that Uchiha Obito? Why is he on the side of the candidates?" someone said in confusion.


    "You didn''t pay attention to the news about ss 2 yesterday, did you?" the person next to him asked.


    "Well, I was unlucky yesterday. I met the strongest one in our ss in the first round. If I lost, I would go home."


    "That''s normal. Uchiha Obito has be very strong now. He defeated the Uchiha Ikunori in their ss."


    The onlookers were discussing the contestants from each ss with gusto.


    Sometimes there are arguments about who is stronger.


    At this time, even those who haveined about Obito and Might Gai before will try their best to defend Obito and Might Gai, after all, they are the representatives of their own ss.


    "This time, Shisui is probably the only one who ranks first in grade." After watching the first round, Makoto felt that Obito and Might Gai were in danger.


    That Hyuga Kento''s gentle fist practice is good, coupled with the advantage of Byakugan, it will be difficult for Might Gai to win, let alone Obito.


    Makoto can only say that the ninjas of the Hyuga n still have an advantage in the early stage. The Byakugan is not as difficult to open as the Sharingan, and the ancestral gentle fist is also an excellent physical skill.


    The time the two of them have practiced with him is still too short. Now their strengths are not strong enough and there are still many shorings.


    As time passed, thest two rounds of battles entered, with Obito fighting against Hyuga Kento, and Might Gai fighting against a ninja from ss 3 of 4th year.


    As Makoto expected, in front of Hyuga Kento, Obito was beaten so hard by the gentle fist that he couldn''t even use a ninjutsu.


    In the finals, Might Gai''s performance was much better than Obito''s, but his moves werepletely seen through by Hyuga Kento''s supercilious eyes, and he still couldn''t escape the oue of losing.


    Obito was a little frustrated after losing the game. He still wanted topete for first ce, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t make it to the top two.


    Makoto happened to pass by, so heforted him: "Don''t always think about your failures. You should think about how much you have improvedpared to thest time, and work hard for the next time."


    Makoto said this, and Obito felt better instantly . Because when he took the final exam of third gradest time, he was ranked twenty in the ss, but this time he was just shy of the top two.


    Calcting it this way, he has made great progress and is just around the corner!


    Then Makoto passed by Might Gai again. Unexpectedly, Might Gai also looked a little depressed.


    Makoto originally thought that with Gai''s will, he wouldn''t care about winning or losing. But after thinking about it carefully, Makoto found the reason.


    Maybe it was because he gave the physical training manual yesterday, which made Might Gai feel that he had Makoto''s expectations on his shoulders.


    "Failure always runs through life. This is life. Don''t let a failure knock you down." Makotoforted.


    Might Gai''s body was shaken. If it was a failure, then he would have a lot of say.


    In the first entrance exam, he almost missed the opportunity to be a ninja. Then he challenged Kakashi and was killed instantly with one move. He was rankedst in all sses and was called a loser... Although he is only eight years old now, Might Gai has already experienced too many failures.


    He seemed to have some understanding of what his father Matt Day said about youth never fading.


    "I understand, Teacher Makoto." Might Gai''s eyes became firmer.


    What he has to do is not to think about his gains and losses in frustration, but to train hard to win the next battle until he bes the strongest.


    Makoto nodded happily, and then started to pass Shisui.


    When Makoto found Shisui, Shisui was surrounded by a bunch of students asking questions.


    Seeing Makotoing, the students greeted Makoto one after another.


    "Ms. Hosakawa, I got second ce in grade. Is there any reward?" Anko said as she walked to Makoto with a smile.


    Makoto smiled, touched Anko''s little head, thought for a while, and said, "How about treating you to some dumplings?"


    "Okay, Hosakawa-sensei is the best." Hearing that there were dumplings to eat, Anko immediately transformed into the first Makotofuki.


    "Shisui ranks first in grade and you haven''t asked for a reward yet. Anko, you''re too impatient." Hagane Kotetsu beside him couldn''t helpining.


    It''s not that Anko is really impatient, it''s just that Anko is a bit sour.


    I am afraid that my brother will not do well in the exam, and I am also afraid that my brother will do too well in the exam. Now Anko is considered to have done too well in the exam.


    Makoto sent the students away with a smile, and then led Shisui towards themercial street.


    "How do you feel?" Makoto asked.


    Shisui thought for a while and said honestly:


    "It''s very ordinary. There''s not even anyone who needs me to fight with all my strength."


    "It''s normal. After all, with your strength, no one in the fourth grade can be your opponent, let alone the first grade. "Makoto praised without hesitation.


    "Teacher Makoto, do you think I should graduate early?" Shisui asked, looking into Makoto''s eyes. Makoto''s eyes were a very special color, blue like the sky.


    "Graduate early?"


    "Because I heard that there were very talented seniors in the past who thought they couldn''t learn anything from ninja school and graduated quickly." Shisui answered.


    Makoto shook his head and said, "I don''t rmend that you graduate in the first grade. You have to wait until at least the second or third grade."


    "Your strength may be outstanding among your peers, but after leaving school, your opponents are not just your peers, especially now that a war may break out at any time."


    "If you feel that the courses in the ninja school are meaningless, you can Use the shadow clone to help you go to school, and then the main body will practice ording to my instructions." Makoto gave advice.


    Although in the original work, Shisui survived the Third Ninja War safely and gained the title of Shunshen Shisui, he was not mentioned in the original work, Hosakawa Makoto, so it is difficult to exin the butterfly effect.


    Makoto still hopes that Shisui will develop in the ninja school for a few years. If you can''t even be a chunin, what''s the point of graduating?


    If he didn''t have the strength of a Jonin, he wouldn''t feel safe walking on the streets of Konoha.


    Hearing Makoto''s suggestion, Shisui''s eyes lit up and he nodded, feeling that Makoto''s suggestion was very good.


    Then Makoto took Shisui to buy a bunch of dumplings and returned to school. Every student in ss 1 received a piece of dumplings before ss in the afternoon.


    Makoto would not really give it to Miratashi Anko alone, but after all he agreed, Makoto gave Miratashi Anko an extra portion of dumplings.


    "Hosakawa-sensei is the best in the world!" Anko said she was very satisfied. If there were a few more dumplings, there might be another Hosakawa sect in Konoha in the future.


    Other students also expressed their gratitude, and their already high favorability increased again.


    The Ninja School is very efficient. All the results werepiled and announced two days after the exam, which also verified Makoto''s conjecture.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    Chapter 20 The smile will not disappear, it will only shift.


    "Good morning, Izumo."


    In the early morning, while walking to the ninja school, Hagane Kotetsu greeted Izumo Kamizuki, whom he met by chance.


    "Well, good morning." Kamizuki Izumo responded.


    Kotetsu put his arms around Kamizuki Izumo''s neck, locked Kamizuki Izumo''s neck, then let go and smiled:


    "Why do you look so lethargic?"


    Kamizuki Izumo sighed and said, "Kotetsu Have you forgotten, today is the day when the results will be released."


    "Yes, Izumo, didn''t you perform well in the exam?" Hagane Kotetsu remembered that Makoto said yesterday that the results would be released today.


    "Yes, I feel that the score may be very low." Kamizuki Izumo looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, looking a little sad.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t perform well either. I''ll probably be the same as you by then." Hagane Kotetsu patted Kamizuki Izumo on the shoulder tofort him.


    Then the two of them walked towards the ninja school together and happened to meet Anko when they were approaching the ninja school.


    "Izumo, Kotetsu, good morning." Anko happily greeted the two of them.


    "Good morning, Anko," the two responded.


    "Why do you guys look so bad? Did you have a nightmarest night?" Miratashi Anko asked curiously.


    "No, because today is the day for results." Kotetsuti sighed.


    "We didn''t do well in the exam.


    We feel our scores are very low."


    "Hey, is that so? I feel like I did pretty well on the exam. Maybe my score is quite high." Hearing this reason, Anko smiled proudly.


    "Then I can ask for rewards from Hosakawa-sensei again." Although she hasn''t seen the scores yet, Anko feels like she can open the champagne.


    After all, Kotetsu''s and Izumo''s theoretical scores are pretty good. She did better than them all, so that''s a pretty high score.


    "I really envy you Anko. You are second in the practical grade and you actually did well in the theory test." Kamizuki Izumo expressed his envy.


    Hearing Kamizuki Izumo''s praise, Anko couldn''t help but swell up even more, walking with the wind, looking like a big sister.


    Then the Anko trio also met Shisui and other students in their ss when they entered the school.


    "How did you do in the exam, Shisui?" Anko asked curiously.


    "It''s just normal." Shisui replied calmly.


    Anko couldn''t help but look forward to her score even more. Even Shisui''s test was average, how could she be the first?


    "It''s still impossible to be number one, but there should be one in the top five?" Anko has not lost her mind yet, and she usually only gets average results in exams.


    When I walked to the bulletin board, it was already surrounded by a bunch of students, and there were voices everywhere discussing their grades.


    "The grades of this ss are too high, there are many in the 70s and 80s."


    "There is also a perfect score, which seems to be the first in actualbat, which is really scary."


    "As expected of the ss led by Teacher Makoto..."


    "Give way, give way." Anko, who was eager to know his own results, was not in the mood to pay attention to what others were saying. She directly led the charge and squeezed in with Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo, and found the results list of ss 2.


    "Eighty points! Okay!" Anko saw her name and the eighty at the end, and she cheered happily.


    But soon she noticed a problem, it seemed that the ranking was not quite right.


    "Kotetsu, Izumo, have you found your scores?" Anko asked quickly.


    "Well, I found it, ny-two points." Kotetsu nodded and said.


    "How much, how much?" Anko suspected that she heard wrongly.


    "Ny-two points." Kotetsu repeated.


    "Konoha''s foulnguage!"


    Miratashi Anko gave Kotetsu a heavy p on the shoulder and looked at Kotetsu in disbelief with two big brown-gray eyes.


    You failed to do well in the exam as promised, so you got a score of ny-two?


    "You call this a failure in the exam?" Anko couldn''t help but ask.


    "Luck, luck, I thought I didn''t do well in the exam, but it turns out I did okay." Hagane Kotetsu said with a smile.


    "What about you, Izumo, what''s your score?" Kotetsu asked.


    "Ny-seven." Kamizuki Izumo replied with a smile.


    "How...how much?" Hagane Kotetsu felt that he had heard wrong. This was almost a perfect score.


    "Ny-seven." Kamizuki Izumo repeated.


    This time Kotetsu heard it very clearly, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and the smile on Kamizuki Izumo''s face became stronger and stronger.


    "Thank you forforting you so early in the morning. You did so well on the test and almost got full marks." Hagane Kotetsu directly locked Kamizuki Izumo''s neck with his arms and took Kamizuki Izumo out.


    Seeing this familiar scene, Anko decisively joined the fight, secretly punching Kotetsu from time to time.


    These two people are so hateful. They did so well in the exam and yet they deceived her her feelings.


    ...


    [Studying hard for a month, disciple Uchiha Shisui achieved perfect results in the academic assessment and received rewards: Chakra +300, Ninjutsu proficiency scroll]


    [Ninjutsu proficiency scroll: upgrade any mastered Ninjutsu to proficiency level ]


    [Studying hard for a month, disciple Uchiha Obito achieved good results in the academic assessment, and received the reward: Chakra +150]


    [Studying hard for a month, disciple Might Gai achieved good results in the academic assessment, and received the reward: Chakra carat+150]


    As Makoto expected, there were indeed rewards in the exam, and they were much richer than the rewards in lectures. In the past three days, he couldn''t even produce 600 chakras even if his voice was smoking, and a B-level evaluation only had 20 chakras.


    This is because Obito''s and Might Gai''s theory is too poor and he is not ranked first in actualbat, otherwise the reward would be higher.


    Makoto suddenly had the urge to take more exams in school. Ninja schools usually only have two exams in a semester.


    If this happened ten times a semester, he wouldn''t be able to fly into the sky.


    Makoto gave up this idea as soon as it appeared, because he knew that if he did this, he might not be able to get the reward.


    When he usually takes exams in ss, they are considered exams, and the system does not give him any rewards.


    Moreover, Makoto felt that his proposal would not be epted by the school. Taking the test ten times a semester would make not only the students but also the teachers miserable.


    In the office at noon, Makoto became the center of discussion.


    "Mr. Hosakawa, how do you teach? This student''s theoretical score is too outrageous. The average score is several dozen points higher than other sses." Kimura couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, Teacher Makoto, do you have any tips? Although the two in my ss barely passed this time, they might not be able to do it next time." Ikari Isamu followed.


    Might Gai and Obito really shocked him this time. Not only did they take the top two spots in the ss in actualbat, but they also passed the test in theory.


    When Makoto wanted to say something, a teacher entered the office and said to Makoto:


    "Teacher Hosakawa, the principal is looking for you."

 Chapter 21: The Third Hokage

    Chapter 21: The Third Hokage


    "Please go to the principal''s office as soon as possible."


    "Principal?" Aya Ueda eximed softly.


    There are no great teachers in the ninja school, they are basically all ordinary chuunin, but the principal of the ninja school is not an ordinary person.


    The Ninja School currently has only two principals, one is the second hokage Hokage Senju Tobirama, and the other is the current Third Hokage Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Although he is the principal, it is not easy for the teachers to see Sarutobi Hiruzen, because except for a few words at the beginning of school, Sarutobi Hiruzen usually does note to school and will handle official business in the Hokage Building.


    This was the reason why Aya Ueda eximed. It was so rare for Hiruzen Sarutobi to be in the principal''s office and summon a teacher alone.


    "Okay, I''ll be there right away." Makoto nodded, and then apologized to the teacher in the office:


    "Sorry, everyone, I''ll go to the principal''s office and talk about the lectures when Ie backter."


    "What''s so embarrassing about this? Yes, Hosakawa-sensei, please go quickly, don''t keep the Hokage-sama waiting." Ikari Isamu said, with an uncontroble expression of envy on his face, and his eyes were almost turning into lemons.


    He has been teaching for several years and has never been treated like this. Not to mention being summoned alone, he has never entered the principal''s office.


    However, Ikari Isamu felt relieved when he thought about Makoto''s teaching level and the quality of his students.


    The average score of other first-grade sses was around 40 or 50, but Makoto''s ss scored over 70, leaving the other sses behind.


    The actualbat scores are generally higher, and he also ranks among the top two in his grade. Uchiha Shisui, who ranks first, is even recognized as a super genius.


    Ikari Isamu asked himself, can he bring out such a ss? No.


    After Makoto finished speaking, he turned around and headed to the principal''s office.


    The principal''s office is on the top floor of their teaching building, which is the fifth floor. Makoto''s small office is on the second floor.


    Looking at the sign of the principal''s office next to the door, Makoto knocked on the office door.


    "Come in." A rather dignified middle-aged man''s voice came from inside the door.


    Makoto opened the door and walked into the office.


    Makoto nced at it casually. Theyout of the office was very monotonous, with bookshelves and desks near the window, and a set of desk seats near the door.


    And Hiruzen Sarutobi is not as old as he was at the beginning of the anime. His hair and beard are still ck, and there are not many wrinkles on his face. His eyes are full of majesty, giving people a feeling of calmness and self-power. This may be because of his role in Ninja. Because of school, he didn''t bring his Hokage hat.


    "It''s Hosakawa-sensei, please sit down quickly." Hiruzen


    Sarutobi did not show off as a Hokage. He stood up and walked to the table and chair near the door, smiling and motioning for Makoto to sit down.


    "Hokage-Sama." Makoto said with respect, without any pretense, and sat down.


    In his previous life, Third''s reputation was not good. Due to various reasons, many things became his conspiracy.


    He didn''t know what kind of person the Third Hokage in front of him was in reality, but as a teacher of a ninja school, his appearance skills must be in ce. Even if he cursed in his heart, he still had to put a smile on his face.


    "Hosakawa, you are a person with teaching talent." Sarutobi Hiruzen praised with a smile.


    "I heard about the results of your ss. The average theoretical score is 20 to 30 points higher than other sses. In actual practice, the top two in the grade are also taken by your ss."


    " The invigtor also said that their basic ninja skills such as transformation and cloning are way superior to the other sses"


    "It''s the students who are serious. I just try my best to teach them, and the rest depends on their efforts." Makoto thought for a while and said.


    He was humble, but notpletely humble.


    First, he said that there are also reasons for the students'' own reasons, and then he said that he tried his best to teach and pointed out his own efforts.


    "Teach as much as you can, that''s right." Sarutobi Hiruzen was very satisfied with Makoto''s answer and sighed:


    "If there were more teachers in the ninja school, Hosakawa-sensei, who try their best to educate students like you, there would be no need to worry about the younger generations. There is a problem with our training."


    Makoto did not answer this sentence but looked like he was listening carefully.


    If you admit it, doesn''t it mean that other teachers are ipetent? If you don''t admit it, it means that other teachers are not serious.


    "Based on the performance of ss One this time, I will help you decide on the outstanding teacher for this semester." Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.


    Makoto made a surprised expression on his face and immediately thanked Sarutobi Hiruzen with a moved expression.


    "However, Hokage-sama, isn''t this a bit too good? After all, it''s only been a month, and I''m afraid that spreading the word will damage your reputation." Makoto said with a worried look on his face, worried that this would affect the reputation of the Third.


    "Excellent teachers are meant for teachers who perform well. If other teachers can bring out such a ss, I will do the same." Sarutobi Hiruzen said domineeringly.


    The Third continued to draw the cake and said:


    "If you, Mr. Hosakawa, maintain this teaching quality in the next year, I will promote you to a special jounin and serve as the deputy monitor of the ninja school teacher ss."


    "Thank you Thirdme for your cultivation, but as a teacher, my responsibility is to teach students well, I always keep this in mind." Makoto said with a sincere face.


    Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen were indeed taught by the same teacher. They both are tempting him with the rank of special jounin.


    But it''s a pity thatpared to the position of special jounin, Makoto really hopes that his students will improve, because in this way, he can earn a lot of gold coins.


    Seeing Makoto''s extremely sincere feelings, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who has read countless people, is convinced that Makoto is telling the truth, and he appreciates Makoto more and more.


    "Hosakawa-sensei, I want to talk to you about some personal matters next. I wonder if you are willing to listen." Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly asked.


    Makoto nodded, thinking about what kind of medicine the third hokage is selling.


    "I have a young son named Sarutobi Asuma. He just graduated this year and became a genin. He is still very immature in every aspect, which gives me a headache. I would like to hire you as a tutor to teach him." Hiruzen Sarutobi sent out the invitation. .


    With Makoto''s current teaching level, Hiruzen Sarutobi felt that it would be no problem to teach Asuma, a newly graduated genin.


    This is also a test of Makoto''s ability. If the performance is really good, it will be worthy of himing forward and asking Danzo for help.


    Whether he is an excellent teacher or a special jounin, he uses it to increase Makoto''s favorability and pave the way for the future.


    These are all things that matter to Sarutobi Hiruzen in just one sentence, so he is happy to make this casual move.


    "Hokage-sama, I need to consider this carefully." Makoto thought for a while, but did not agree directly.


    This was a bit beyond Sarutobi Hiruzen''s expectations. He didn''t expect Makoto to refuse.


    "Because I have to attend sses on weekdays, I definitely don''t have time from Monday to Friday, and on the weekends, I also have to think about how to start teaching next week. I can only agree if I guarantee the quality of teaching on both sides, so let me think about it."


    Makoto exined.


    The Third was stunned for a moment, thenughed and praised Makoto again as an excellent teacher, and then said that there is nothing else to do and you can leave.


    Makoto gave Third an appraisal before leaving.

 Chapter 22: the Strength of the Third Hokage in His Prime

    Chapter 22: the Strength of the Third Hokage in His Prime


    [Name: Sarutobi Hiruzen]


    [Chakra: 170000]


    [Potential: S]


    [Evaluation: Excellent atbining ninjutsu. Proficient in all 5 chakra natures. Mastered all of Konoha''s techniques. No kage could beat him one on one.]


    "The Third Hokage in his prime." Seeing the string of zeros of chakra, Makoto, who walked out of the office, was surprised and a little envious.


    After all, this was a total of 170,000 chakras, 130,000 more than thest time he saw Minato.


    However, Minato is only eighteen years old now, so it doesn''t make much sense topare a middle-aged ninja in his prime with a growing ninja.


    "How should I write a report after I go back..." Surprised, Makoto was already thinking about how to write a report to Danzo.


    It''s just an excuse that he doesn''t have time to think carefully. Although he is not idle, it''s not like he can''t spare some time a week to teach Asuma.


    Makoto could feel that the Third Hokage was trying to win his favor, otherwise he wouldn''t have said that he was an outstanding teacher, especially a jounin.


    But the sincerity of the Third Hokage is too little, and there is no benefit, just a pie in the sky.


    If Hiruzen directly revealed his identity when he entered the office and asked whether he wanted to follow him, Makoto would definitely kick Danzo out and follow Hiruzen.


    But now the Third Hokage doesn''t ask him to reveal his identity. It seems that he is still hesitating, and the old scumbag is showing off.


    If he agreed directly, Danzo wouldn''t be able to get any favors from him, so he might as well find an excuse to not give an answer for the time being and throw the question to Danzo.


    As for whether the Third Hokage would not know his identity, Makoto could only say that it was not impossible, but it was probably unlikely.


    After all, Gen is an existence that cannot be put on the stage. If the Third Hokage does not even know that a Root ninja has entered the ninja school, his role as Hokage and principal will be in vain.


    After returning to the office, the teachers asked Makoto curious questions.


    "Teacher Hosakawa, why did the Third Master ask you to go? Is it a reward?" Aya Ueda asked curiously.


    "It should be so. After all, the test scores are so good this time. I am still a new teacher. Teacher Hosakawa is too strong." Ikari Isamu sighed, and he was convinced by Makoto.


    "It''s a confirmation of my teaching achievements." Makoto sat down and took out a pen and paper, then thought about it and said.


    "When will I be recognized by the Third Hokage?" Kimura Sugito only felt that there was a huge gap between people.


    He still remembered how young Makoto was when he first came here, and he didn''t expect that he would surpass his senior in teaching achievements so quickly.


    "Just try your best to teach students." Makoto said while practicing calligraphy.


    "Teacher Makoto, could you please help me finish ss this afternoon? I have something to do." Ikari Isamu poured a ss of water for Makoto and said.


    "Okay, I''m free in the afternoon." Makoto nodded and agreed.


    "Teacher Hosakawa, I understand why those students like you." Ikari Isamu quickly thanked him.


    "By the way, Sugito, please lend me some money and I''ll pay you back when your sry is paid." Immediately after, Isamu said to Kimura Sugito.


    Originally, he wanted to borrow it from Makoto, but he felt embarrassed when he thought that he had asked Makoto to take over his sses so many times.


    "How much do you want to borrow?" asked Kimura Sugito. He and Ikeya Isamu are old friends, so it''s okay to borrow some money.


    "Eighty thousand Ryo will be enough." Ikari Isamu thought for a while and said.


    "Eighty thousand Ryo, what are you going to borrow for?" Kimura paused as he was about to take out the money.


    The monthly sry of a teacher in their ninja school is only one hundred thousand Ryo, so Ikari Isamu directly borrowed more than half of it.


    Although it doesn''t mean you can''t borrow it, you have to ask clearly.


    Makoto also looked sideways. The Naruto''s setting was that one Ryo equals ten yen, so Isamu directly borrowed 80,000 Ryo, which is equivalent to borrowing 800,000 yen.


    It might not be a big deal to those powerful ninjas, but it was still a lot to a chuunin teacher.


    "It''s a date. I can''t invite people to eat ramen," Isamu exined.


    "You''re not going to spend all your sry on dating, are you?" Kimura looked at Ikari Isamu with the eyes of a big enemy.


    "If you use it for a date, doesn''t it mean it''s for yourself? It''s not like I haven''t eaten." Ikari Isamu tried to argue.


    "Stop talking, if you were alone, would you like to go to those high-end restaurants to eat?" Aya Uedained.


    She had warned Isamu a long time ago, but she couldn''t persuade him.


    "She doesn''t like you at all, she just treats you as a meal ticket." Aya Ueda tried to wake up Isamu.


    "How is that possible? She called me Brother Isamu the day before yesterday." Isamu retorted with a look of fascination on his face.


    "Eighty thousand Ryo at once, believe it or not, she will make you bankrupt." Aya Ueda said expressionlessly, her calling you "brother" will not help you when you sleep at the streets.


    "Are you..."


    "Forget it, I''ll lend it to you. Remember to leave some money for yourself." Kimura sighed and finally lent the money to Isamu.


    Hearing that Kimura was willing to lend money, Isamu couldn''t care less about the weird Ueda Aya, and quickly thanked Kimura and left the office.


    Makoto thought that if the Hokage also made a short video and made a series of videos about Icon Isamu''s daily life in the office, it might be popr, so he wouldn''t be short of money.


    Afterining in his heart, Makoto quickly concentrated on practicing calligraphy. It was not until ss was approaching that Makoto stopped writing and went to the ssroom.


    As soon as Makoto entered the ssroom, the students in the ssroom began to get excited.


    "That''s great, it''s Teacher Makoto who is here to teach ninjutsu."


    "After taking Teacher Makoto''s ssst time, my transformation skills are much more refined than before. I hope I will focus on the clone technique this time."


    Makoto took a quick nce, everything is fine but Obito is not here again.


    Five minutes after Makoto started ss, Obito rushed into the ssroom in a sprinting state.


    Obito was dumbfounded when he saw Makoto standing on the podium.


    He wondered why he was notte every day, so why did he feel that every time he waste, he would be bumped into Makoto''s substitute ss? Wouldn''t this lower his image in Makoto''s heart?


    "Teacher Makoto, I..." Obito wanted to exin something.


    "Sit down." Makoto motioned for Obito to sit down, and then began to teach the clone technique as requested by most students.


    "Damn Mr. Isamu, why didn''t you inform us that Mr. Makoto would take over the ss!" Obitoined, clenching his fists.


    During the break, Makoto called Obito and Might Gai out and asked about the test results.


    "Passed!" Obito and Might Gai said together with their heads held high.


    Makoto asked carefully and found that the two of them were really stuck in passing the test. The average score was sixty, and they just passed thirty.


    "I don''t know why, but the results this time are better than before. Twenty-five points was enough to pass." Obito said, scratching his head. He also felt that it was very extreme.


    "Maybe it''s because Teacher Makoto came to take over the ss." Might Gai said.


    Even someone like him, who has a hard time learning, can clearly feel the difference between Makoto and other teachers.


    "Ah? Then shouldn''t it be higher next time?" Obito was dumbfounded. He couldn''t do it any higher.


    "Passing is my most basic requirement for you. If you can''t do it, then you have to listen to my arrangements." Makoto showed a kind smile.


    If they fail, the reward will probably be even lower.


    Obito and Might Gai looked at Makoto''s smile, and once again thought of the horror of being dominated by brush scrolls, they shuddered for a moment, and then quickly said that they would pass next time.


    Makoto returned home, wrote out the report, and submitted it. Not long after, he got a reply.

 Chapter 23: Minato and Kushina!

    Chapter 23: Minato and Kushina!


    ced in front of Makoto were three scrolls. He opened them one by one. The first scroll contained money. Makoto counted it and found that the total was two hundred thousand Ryo.


    Makoto put the money away. The more the better in any world.


    Ninjas are also big spenders, whether it is various ninja tools or secret medicines needed for training, they all cost a lot of money.


    Then he opened the second scroll, which was a C-level ninjutsu, Fire Release me Bullet.


    This is a ninjutsu that Makoto has not drawn yet, but Makoto has already mastered a lot of fire escapes, bothrge-scale and flexible, so there is no need to waste time practicing this fire bomb.


    Makoto picked up thest scroll and opened it. This was Danzo''s reply to the report.


    Danzo first praised Makoto for thepletion of his work. He became an excellent teacher so quickly and was praised by the Third Hokage. So he was very satisfied, rewarded Makoto, and hoped Makoto...


    Skipping Danzo''s PUA paragraph Makoto directly Look at Danzo''s requirements.


    "Be Sarutobi Asuma''s tutor, gain his trust, and be someone he respects." This was Danzo''s reply to Makoto''s report.


    Makoto put away the ninjutsu scroll and then burned all the other two scrolls.


    Although he didn''t practice, after all, he got it from Danzo''s free prostitute, so it would be a pity to burn it.


    "This old boy Danzo has never given up on the position of Hokage." Makoto sighed.


    It was obvious that Danzo had some thoughts about the Third Hokage''s youngest son.


    But it doesn''t matter to Makoto, as long as she can spare a few hours on the weekend.


    If Asuma''s talent can reach S, he can ept a disciple. He still has an empty apprentice position.


    "How about selling the house in the main city?" Makoto thought of something.


    Naturally, the original owner did not live near the sparsely popted southern forest from the beginning. In fact, he had a house in the main city of Konoha, which was left to him by his parents.


    However, in order to hide his identity, he built a house in the southern forest.


    Although he didn''t live there much, the original owner used to go back every year to clean the house in the main city.


    Makoto thought that since he couldn''t live in it, he might as well sell it. He remembered that the house was in a good location and might be worth a lot of money. Then he could use the money to buy secret medicine and practice.


    Although there is help from the system, there is only one point at which you can improve yourself.


    Thinking of this, Makoto got up and headed to the main city of Konoha, nning to look at the house and clean it for sale.


    Makoto found the house ording to the memory of the original owner. When he was about to take the key and go in, he found a blond figure walking out of the house next to him.


    "Hello, are you a new resident?" Minato Namikaze greeted curiously.


    It had been several months since he bought this house, and this was the first time he saw someone entering the house on the right. Minato Namikaze thought a new neighbor had moved in.


    When Makoto turned around, Namikaze Minato looked at the blond hair and blue eyes, and instantly remembered that he had met Makoto before in the library.


    It''s not that his superhuman memory remembers everyone he meets, but Minato also has blond hair and blue eyes, and the gentle smile on Makoto''s face makes Minato feel like Makoto is another version of him. So impressed.


    "No, this is my home, but for some reason, I moved out and rarelye back." Makoto greeted with a smile.


    He feels that there is no need to sell the house, and it is good to keep it.


    Before, I was worried that I couldn''t get close to the sealing technique knowledge with Minato, but now it''s here. They are neighbors, and logically, Minato moved inter.


    "Minato, I''m here to find you."


    At this time, an energetic female voice sounded.


    "Hey, Minato, you didn''t tell me that you have a brother who looks quite simr to you~"


    Kushina looked at Makoto, who had the same blond hair and blue eyes with a gentle smile on his face, and couldn''t help but joke.


    In terms of overall facial features, the two of them actually don''t look alike much, but the same dazzling blond hair and that smile really give Kushina a sense of brotherhood.


    "I''m sorry, this is my girlfriend. As you can see, she is a little too lively. Please forgive her." Minato said to Makoto with an apologetic look.


    "This is my neighbor..." Minato wanted to say Makoto''s name, but found that he didn''t know his name yet.


    "My name is Hosakawa Makoto." Makoto introduced himself.


    "Hello, my name is Uzumaki Kushina, your name is quite nice." Kushina hugged Minato from behind and stuck her head out to introduce herself.


    "Hello, my name is Namikaze Minato." Minato said with a smile on his face as he pulled Kushina off of him.


    "Thank you, your fiery red hair is also very beautiful," Makoto replied as he opened the door.


    Kushina''s eyes lit up instantly, and said, "Okay, you are very discerning."


    When Makoto opened the door, the smoke and dust hidden in the gap also filled the air.


    Makoto nced inside. It wasn''t particrly dirty, but it was too dusty because it hadn''t been upied for too long.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t entertain you. I have to clean up first." Makoto turned around and said.


    "Then we won''t disturb you." Upon seeing this, Minato took Kushina back home.


    Makoto looked at Kushina''s leaving back and gave an appraisal.


    [Name: Kushina]


    [Chakra: 250000(???)]


    [Potential: SS]


    [Evaluation: Good at sealing techniques, with a huge amount of special chakra that ordinary people can''t hope to achieve]


    Makoto can only say that it is enough. The amount of chakra that made him jealous. As for the chakra and the bracketed question marks, this was the first time Makoto had seen it. What annoys him more is that Kushina has even more Chakra but uses it to suppress the nine tails.


    Kushina''s potential is indeed a bit scary, and the double S potential is the highest potential Makoto has seen so far.


    Butbined with the original work, Makoto guessed that at least one S was brought by the nine tails in the body.


    Makoto used the technique of multiple shadow clones to separate ten shadow clones and then asked the clones to start cleaning the house.


    Makoto once againmented that Tobirama''s genius could actually develop such a convenient ninjutsu as a shadow clone.


    After cleaning the house, Makoto bought some daily necessities and put them in it.


    He was not in a hurry to visit Minato''s house to exchange feelings. He nned toe and live here asionally and be friends with Minato naturally.


    He opened the window and began to enrich the training n for his disciples while feeling the evening breeze.


    Both Might Gai and Obito, who did not get first ce in their grade, need targeted intensive training.


    As for Shisui, Makoto is ready to improve his chakra control ability, which will not only improve his currentbat effectiveness but alsoy the foundation for learning illusions in the future.

 Chapter 24: New Training Begins

    Chapter 24: New Training Begins


    The next day, Makoto went to the Hokage Building after finishing his morning ss.


    After all, Hiruzen Sarutobi is the Third Hokage, and it is impossible to wait for his reply in the school office every day, so Hiruzen Sarutobi told Makoto to go to the Hokage Building to find him if he had the idea of being a tutor.


    Makoto was stopped when he arrived on the floor of the Hokage''s office, but Makoto had already expected it and was let go after he simply said that the Third Hokage asked him toe.


    Makoto knocked on the wooden door of the Hokage''s office.


    "Hokage-Sama, I''ve thought about it." Makoto pointed out his identity and purpose foring.


    "It''s Hosakawa,e in." The third''s voice came from inside the door.


    Makoto opened the door and went in, and was surprised to find that not only the Third Hokage was inside, but Minato was also there.


    Minato was also a little surprised to see Makotoe in. He didn''t expect that the new neighbor he met yesterday would be able to meet him in the Hokage''s office today.


    "This is Hosakawa-sensei from our ninja school. His teaching ability is particrly strong. Even I can''t help but want to ask him to be Asuma''s tutor." Sandai put down his pipe and introduced with a smile.


    Immediately afterward, Hiruzen noticed the expressions of the two people and asked,


    "Do you know each other, Minato?"


    Minato nodded and said, "We are neighbors, and Hosakawa''s house is next to mine."


    "That''s really fate. You are all outstanding ninjas in your respective fields." Sarutobi Hiruzen praised.


    "No, I''m just trying my best." Makoto said modestly.


    Minato also left with a humble word. He had a good feeling about Makoto, but the Hokage''s office was not a good ce to chat.


    Makoto had the same idea, the ce was not suitable, so he did notmunicate too much with Minato.


    "Hokage-sama, I thought about it carefully after I went back. If I arrange my time properly, I can spare a few hours on weekends to teach Asuma." Makoto said his answer.


    "Okay, now that Hosakawa is here to teach me, I don''t have to worry about the growth of that brat Asuma." Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile, his words showing his trust in Makoto.


    "I will try my best to live up to your expectations, Hokage-sama, and teach Asuma with all my strength." Makoto showed a grateful expression, indicating that he must take tutoring seriously.


    What followed was a more conventional discussion about sry. The Third Hokage was quite generous and offered a price of two thousand Ryo an hour. They would teach for a total of eight hours over two days on the weekend and get paid once a week.


    Makoto set the time to start at one o''clock in the afternoon and end at five o''clock.


    Today was Friday, and Makoto had no sses in the afternoon, so he went directly to the small river where he usually practiced, where Shisui was practicing fire escape with Makoto''s shadow clone.


    After he won the first ce in the whole grade in that exam without any pressure, Shisui followed Makoto''s suggestion and used his shadow clone to go to school, and then came to Makoto to practice during school time.


    After Makoto arrived, he canceled the shadow clone. Shisui also temporarily stopped practicing after noticing the arrival of Makoto''s true body. He greeted Makoto and said, "Teacher Makoto." Makoto nodded and took out a square scarf


    . He handed it to Shisui and said with a smile: "Take a rest and wipe off the sweat."


    Shisui thanked him and took the square towel to wipe the sweat off his forehead and neck, and sat under the big tree with Makoto.


    Makoto gave Shisui an appraisal.


    [Name: Uchiha Shisui]


    [Chakra: 580]


    [Potential: SS-]


    Compared with a month ago, chakra has improved a lot. On the one hand, the intensity of training has increased, and on the other hand, Shisui''s body has gradually developed, and the growth rate will be faster in the future.


    What makes Makoto a little dissatisfied is that this panel is too simple and can only show chakra and potential.


    After resting for a while, Makoto said:


    "Shisui, starting from today, the training n will change. We will start to practice the teleportation technique and enhance our chakra control ability."


    Since Shisui can break out of the Third Ninja War Makoto felt that there was nothing wrong with teaching the Shunsui ("flicker") technique first.


    "Yes." Shisui nodded without raising any objection. After a month of studying, he had full confidence in Makoto''s teaching ability.


    Instantaneous body technique is not an actual name of a ninjutsu, but arge category of ninjutsu. Any technique that can achieve the effect of an instantaneous body movement can be called an instantaneous body technique.


    On the higher end, time and space ninjutsu like Flying Thunder God can also be considered a body-blinking technique, as can thunder escape chakra mode that activates the body to increase speed.


    However, Makoto naturally cannot fly the thunder god and thunder escape chakra modes, and the teleportation technique he masters is the mostmon type of teleportation technique. The Shunsui ("flicker") technique.


    The seal allows the chakra to gather in the legs and then explode, strengthening the body to achieve high-speed movement. The disadvantage is that if used many times unless the chakra control is high, the leg muscles will get tired and injured. The speed is also too much for people with high-speed perception.


    Although it is just an ordinary D-level physical skill, it is very practical in battle, whether it is a surprise attack or a retreat.


    Shisui''s talent still did not disappoint Makoto. Although he had not yet opened the Sharingan, his powerful talent allowed Shisui to learn the teleportation technique directly after Makotopleted a demonstration and exnation.


    When the ninja school was over, Might Gai and Obito soon came to the training ground.


    "You two, don''t be in a hurry to practice. I have formted a special two-month training n for you." Makoto stopped Might Gai and Obito who were about to practice.


    Hearing Makoto''s gentle voice, Obito thought Makoto was going to teach something new, so he looked at Makoto expectantly and asked,


    "Teacher Makoto, are you going to teach a new powerful ninjutsu? "


    "You haven''t even mastered the dragon fire and fireball ninjutsus. How can I teach you a new ninjutsu?" Makoto shook his head.


    "What kind of special training is that?" Obito was a little disappointed to hear that there was no new ninjutsu to learn.


    "The training will allow you to defeat Hyga Kento in the next final exam." Makoto said with a smile.


    "Obito, your taijutsu is too weak. Not to mention Hyuga Kento, even if you fight with the current Gai, Gai can make you unable to cast a single ninjutsu, so you must strengthen your training in taijutsu."


    Obito wanted to say something but found that he could not refute, because he lost the battles with Hyga Kento and Might Gai just like Makoto said.


    Although the battle of ninjas sometimes seems to be no different from that of mages, if you really want to treat yourself as a fort mage without practicing physical skills, this is the fastest way to die on the battlefield. Something he learned as a member of Gen ("Root").


    "As for Gai, what you have to do is to strengthen your strengths. You have to be faster, so fast that even if Hyuga Kento''s Byakugan sees your movements clearly, he won''t have time to dodge." Byakugan''s observation ability is indeed strong,


    but Might Gai didn''t need to be faster than Byakugan''s observation, he just needed to be faster than Hyga Kento''s reaction.


    "From now on, you two will have half an hour of actualbat every hour of training. You can only use taijutsu, not ninjutsu."


    "Ah, you can''t use ninjutsu?" Obito was dumbfounded. He couldn''t fight in the first ce, but he couldn''t use it yet. Ninjutsu, isn''t this pure getting beaten?


    "If you don''t want to be defeated by Hyga Kento next time, then don''t use ninjutsu." Makoto replied.


    Obito thought about the bragging in front of Nohara Rin, and even though he had foreseen the miserable training life in the future, he could only nod his head with tears in his eyes.


    A new round of training has begun, and Makoto is wondering if the reward for increasing the disciple''s strength will be triggered after this special training is over. It has not been triggered once yet, and he doesn''t know to what extent the improvement must be.

 Chapter 25: Potential Needs to Be Stimulated Reasonably.

    Chapter 25: Potential Needs to Be Stimted Reasonably.


    Early Saturday morning, Obito Shisui and the other three began to train ording to Makoto''s requirements.


    Obito first learned the basic moves of Taijutsu from Makoto. After practicing for an hour, Makoto asked Obito to rest, handed Obito a bottle of water, and wiped his sweat.


    Obito suddenly felt something bad. Although Makoto was a good teacher, he would not be so considerate under normal circumstances. It was possible to hand him water, and at most he would provide a square towel to wipe sweat.


    "Obito, I think you still have a lot of potential that has not been unleashed." Makoto smiled and capped the bottle of water that Obito had not finished drinking and put it on the ground.


    "No, no, no, I feel that my potential has beenpletely stimted by you, teacher." Obito felt that just after wiping the hot sweat off his forehead, cold sweat broke out again.


    "You, you still underestimate yourself." Makoto shook his head and said.


    "How about this. When fighting Gai, every time you get hit, you will have one more question to answer during the break."


    "This should be able to fully stimte your potential. Even if it doesn''t work, you will have to do too many questions. Theoretical scores can also be improved."


    "Teacher, this is not good. If I get hit hundreds of times, it doesn''t matter if I do the questions. I''m afraid you will get tired from the questions." Obito looked at Makoto. He said with a thoughtful look.


    Obito was also forced to be anxious, and his speaking skills improved in his anxiety.


    For Obito, if he was asked to study questions and papers, it would be better to have a passionate fight with Might Gai, which was too torturous.


    "Obito, I''m very happy that you are worried about teacher''s health." Makoto showed a pleased expression.


    Just when Obito thought he was going to survive, Makoto''s words changed.


    "I guessed that you are such a good boy, so I prepared a lot of questions for you in advance, so you don''t have to worry about running out of questions." Makoto took out a stack of test papers with a smile on his face, indicating that there were enough questions.


    "Eh? What''s with this face? Aren''t you satisfied? Wait let me go and bring more." Makoto said with a smile.


    "ENOUGH! ENOUGH!!" Obito shook his head wildly and waved his hands. He looked at the pile in Makoto''s hands with a crying face.


    The sun was clearly shining brightly today, and Makoto''s smile was warm, but Obito felt a cold air rushing from the soles of his feet to his forehead.


    Makoto''s side was blocked, so Obito decided to save the country by taking a curveball. Since he couldn''t avoid doing the questions, he should do them less.


    Thinking of this, Obito winked at Might Gai and motioned for some water.


    Might Gai saw Obito''s signal, showed his shining white teeth, and gave Obito a thumbs up with a rxed smile.


    "As for Gai, if you miss the mark once, do fifty questions. If you hit the mark, you will have to do one less question. You can reduce it to forty questions at most." Makoto continued.


    Might Gai''s expression suddenly changed, and he gave Obito a thumbs up again with a serious expression.


    "..." Obito dropped to the ground with a listless face. He could already see arge number of questionsing towards him.


    "For the sake of youth, I must try my best to reduce the questions to the minimum!" Might Gai felt that he was already on fire.


    Obito didn''t want to do the questions, and neither did he.


    In the ensuing battle, Might Gai punched hard and chased Obito at 120% of his maximum speed.


    Obito, who didn''t want to do the questions, also had explosive potential. After being hit more than a dozen times, Obito''s steps became much more agile.


    Makoto saw that both of them had made such great progress and nodded happily. Isn''t there still a lot of potential that has not been stimted?


    When both of them lose their strength, the battle will be over.


    Obito was hit more than thirty times and needed to answer more than thirty questions, while Might Gai had to answer only a dozen.


    Makoto feels that the effect is very good. If they continues to practice like this, maybe within two months, Hyga Kento will no longer be their opponent.


    "It''s a pity that Nohara Rin''s potential is not good. If Nohara Rin is also epted as a disciple, it will be easy to stimte Obito." Makoto thought.


    Ofcourse, potential is not absolute. As long as people are still young and work hard with enough will power they could create miracles and keep raise their potentials. There is however a biological limit to humans and that is S. Unless they have a strong bloodline,be a Jinjuriki, master an external power, or use the 8 gates.


    The power of the 8 gates is obviously limited to the base power of the user. Dai''s 8 gates is definitely much weaker than Gai''s.


    In fact, there is a better candidate, and that is Kakashi.


    Nohara Rin could only stimte Obito alone. If Kakashi was there, Obito and Might Gai would be stimted together.


    Kakashi''s talent is enough, but it''s a pity that Kakashi is unlikely to be his student, because Kakashi was promoted to chuunin two years ago.


    ''I might teach bring Rin inter, but not now.''


    Makoto continued to practice with them until noon, and had lunch with the three of them. Finally, leaving two shadow clones behind, Makoto went to the home of the Third Hokage, preparing to start tutoring.


    Maybe because he was still at work, Makoto didn''t see the figure of Hiruzen Sarutobi. He only saw a middle-aged woman with a single ponytail, who was Hiruzen Sarutobi''s wife, Biwako Sarutobi.


    "Biwako-sama!" Makoto greeted.


    "Are you the Hosakawa-sensei Hiruzen mentioned?" Sarutobi Biwako recalled the appearance described by the Third Hokage and then asked.


    Makoto nodded.


    "Asuma is waiting for you in the backyard." Sarutobi Biwako pointed out the direction for Makoto, and then reminded:


    "Asuma is a bit rebellious, please Hosakawa-sensei, be more considerate, if he is really undisciplined, just tell me."


    "I can, but I have some special skills for dealing with rebellious students." Makoto replied with a smile, and then walked in the direction pointed by Sarutobi Biwako.


    Walking to the backyard, Makoto saw a child of about nine years old lying against a tree with a piece of grass in his mouth, looking like a rogue.


    Makoto gave an appraisal first.


    [Name: Sarutobi Asuma]


    [Chakra: 1100]


    [Potential: A+]


    Looking at the potential of A+, Makoto shook his head secretly. If it was an S-, he might be tempted. The potential is one notch lower. Maybe if Asuma breaks into the S. Forget it, Asuma is hiruzen''s kid, he can''t take him back to his training ground.


    Noticing Makoto''s arrival, Ausma spat out the grass in his mouth, without standing up, and asked directly:


    "Are you the Hosakawa Makoto who ising to teach me?"


    Before Makoto could answer, Asuma asked again He quickly said:


    "I said, if you can''t let me surpass the old man, then you can just leave. Boring."


    Asuma felt very tired of this sh*t. He doesn''t want private tutors, damn it! Especially a mere chunin


    Just when Asuma was wondering how Makoto would respond, Makoto shook his head and said,


    "Of course that''s not possible."


    "Then just go." Asuma waved his hand andid down.


    He didn''t believe that Makoto would just leave like this.


    "Okay, I''ll leave now and tell Master Biwako that you don''t need a tutor." Makoto turned around and prepared to leave.


    Seeing that Makoto really looked like he was about to leave, Asuma felt a heavy question mark on his head, why the hell didn''t you y ording to the routine?


    Shouldn''t he be trying to persuade him to stop messing around? Why did he just leave?


    "Hey, don''t leave yet!" Asuma stood up immediately and called Makoto to stop.


    The teacher is fed up even before he started teaching. His mother won''t let this slide easily.

 Chapter 26: What To Do if My Teacher Is Too Rebellious?

    Chapter 26: What To Do if My Teacher Is Too Rebellious?


    "You wanted me to leave and now you want to stop me. Do you think that this is a game?" Makoto looked at Asuma with a half-smile but not a smile.


    "Can''t you discuss it with me? Why don''t we each take a step back, I don''t want to be so demanding, and then you have to listen to me in ss." Asuma and Makoto discussed.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be taught, it''s just that he is a little rebellious and he doesn''t want to ept his old father''s arrangements.


    "No, no, no, it''s not your fault that you have high demands. It''s myck of ability to meet your demands, so I''d better leave." After hearing Asuma''s suggestion, Makoto turned around and left.


    "Okay, don''t listen to me anymore. Don''t leave yet." Seeing that Makoto was about to walk out of the backyard, Asuma quickly stopped her again, and he also obeyed Makoto.


    "Then we can go to ss?" Makoto asked with a smile.


    To deal with a rebellious student like Asuma, one must be more rebellious than him and defeat magic with magic.


    "Forget it, let''s do that. What do you want to teach?" Asuma was at a loss for a while.


    In his mind, he should have spoken out to persuade him to retreat, and then Makoto would have discussed it with him, and he would have taken the initiative.


    Although he was indifferent to his identity and even hated it, he had to deny that his identity as the son of Hokage did provide him with a lot of conveniences.


    Makoto looked around, and then said: "Let''s go train outside, it''s not very convenient here."


    Makoto went to Biwako mentioned it and took Asuma to a small forest with a river.


    "Let''s test your chakra control ability first. Try climbing a tree." Makoto found a taller tree and said to Asuma.


    "Climbing a tree? That''s easy. Let me climb it for you." Asuma rolled his eyes, smiled, and thought of a good idea.


    He walked to the tall and strong tree, and instead of using chakra, he climbed to the top of the tree using his hands and feet like a nimble monkey.


    Asuma shouted with a triumphant expression, "Look how fast I can climb trees."


    Of course, he knew what Makoto meant by climbing trees, but he just didn''t want to cooperate, on purpose.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was using a crystal ball to observe how Makoto would teach Asuma, fell silent and rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    Although he was nicknamed Monkey before, he had never done this before. What happened?


    "Climbs very fast and has good limb strength." Makoto did not get as angry as Asuma imagined but instead praised with a smile.


    Then Makoto found a rtively slender tree, cut off the branches of the tree, and then poured oil on it. He looked at Asuma with a smile and said, "Just think of it as a warm-up, let''s start climbing the tree in earnest. ."


    Asuma looked at the thin tree that was as bare as a stick, with oil still flowing on it, and couldn''t help but twitch. No matter how good he was at climbing such a tree, he couldn''t climb it with his bare hands.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t climb up. Admitting one''s shorings is also a sign of courage." Makoto Youyou said.


    "Whoever can''t climb up, don''t underestimate me." Asuma, a nine-year-old kid who had just graduated, couldn''t stand the excitement. He directly attached chakra to his feet and walked steadily to the top of the tree step by step.


    "The control ability is pretty good." Makoto nodded, not too surprised.


    Then Makoto took Asuma to the river.


    "Since climbing trees is no problem, let''s try to see if we can walk on water." Makoto pointed to the river and continued to test Asuma''s chakra control ability.


    After all, except for those with extraordinary talents, ordinary people only have so much chakra. Improving utilization is a good way to increase strength.


    "If you can stand on the water for ten minutes without falling into the water this time, you can train whatever you want in the future." Makoto came up with a condition to motivate Asuma.


    "This is what you said, don''t go back on it." Asuma said with a happy face. He was still thinking about how to deal with this hateful teacher, but he didn''t expect Makoto to take the initiative to expose him.


    Isn''t it just treading water? It may be a bit difficult for other newly graduated genin, but it is average for Asuma.


    With a confident expression, Asuma gathered chakra on the soles of her feet, walked to the river, and walked leisurely on the river. The river was not big, only twenty meters wide.


    "That hateful old man is too controlling. He even graduated and became a ninja and still needs a tutor." Asuma muttered.


    He was really looking forward to the look on his face when he went home and told the Third Hokage tutor that his teacher had agreed to his free training.


    Suddenly, Asuma felt something was wrong. He looked down and found that the calm river suddenly became turbulent.


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu!"


    Asuma looked again, and it turned out that Makoto had used the Water Release Ninjutsu on the bank, creating a water dragon that rolled back and forth in the river, causing the river to surge.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" A ssh of water arose, and Asuma almost fell into the water uncontrobly, and couldn''t help but say.


    "I will help you simte a battle scene. The river will not be as calm as usual during the battle." Makoto said with a smile.


    "By the way, I will also practice water escape myself. There are rivers and trees here, which is a good environment for practicing water escape."


    "Of course, if you think it''s not possible, Asuma, I can also stop. After all, I admit my shorings. It is also a manifestation of wisdom." Makoto repeated his old tricks.


    Asuma swallowed what he wanted to say.


    He just wants to prove that he can do it, and he doesn''t need a tutor or the arrangements of three generations to do this. Of course, he can''t admit that he can''t do it.


    So Asuma concentrated on controlling chakra to prevent falling into the water.


    But chakra control cannot be improved in an instant, and the sudden waves of water will also test your physical skills.


    Asuma struggled to hold on for five minutes, but finally identally fell into the water and was instantly picked up by Makoto.


    "It seems that your chakra control ability still needs to be improved, so you can''t start free training." Makoto said with a regretful look.


    "If you hadn''t interfered with water escape, how could I have fallen into the water." Asuma retorted somewhat unconvinced.


    "Don''t you expect the enemy not to use ninjutsu to attack you during the battle?" Makoto said lightly.


    "No, I have to do it again!" Asuma became angrier and decided to prove himself.


    Facts have proved that you may not be able to solve math problems if you are anxious, but the battle may indeed be explosive. This time Asuma persisted for seven minutes, three minutes shy ofpleting the ten-minute achievement.


    After Asuma rested for a while, he couldn''t wait to call Makoto toe again. The third time, he persisted for seven and a half minutes.


    In the end, Asuma managed to hold on for ten minutes as the sun was about to set.


    "I seeded!" Asuma shouted excitedly, and then he lost control of his chakra and fell into the water and drank a mouthful of river water.


    When Makoto picked Asuma up, Asuma still had excitement on his face.


    "Then I can practice whatever I want." Asuma wiped off the water stains on his face and said happily.


    "Who told you?" Makoto looked at Asuma with a strange expression.


    The smile on Asuma''s face froze, and then asked: "Didn''t you say that you can train freely after ten minutes?"


    "Yes." Makoto nodded, and then said: "But what I said is, ''This time '', that is, when you did it for the first time, you didn''t seed the first time."


    Asuma recalled it, and it seemed to be true!


    Then why is he working so hard to persevere?


    Due to physical fatigue and severe mental trauma, Asuma almost rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Being pissed off by the rebellious teacher.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was peeping from time to time, also touched his beard and felt that Makoto''s teaching ability was indeed powerful.


    In the afternoon of training, Asuma''s body skills and chakra control abilities have been tempered.


    "We must fight back tomorrow!" Asuma vowed secretly in his heart. Today he felt like he had been teased all afternoon.

 Chapter 27: What To Do if the Teacher Is Too Cunning

    Chapter 27: What To Do if the Teacher Is Too Cunning


    Afterpleting the task of tutoring, Makoto did not return to the southern forest, but went to the house in the main city.


    Makoto simply cooked two dishes for dinner and then went out for a walk. After all, friendship cannot wait at home.


    Makoto walked for a while and finally met Minato and Kushina in a nearby park.


    The two of them were sitting on a park bench and chatting in the evening breeze.


    "Hosakawa." Minato greeted after seeing Makoto.


    "Are youing to the park for a walk too?" Minato asked.


    ''No I just came here to fish.''


    Makoto nodded, sat on the chair next to her and said, "I just finished eating, and decided to go for a walk to digest."


    "Hosakawa, I heard Minato said you are a teacher at the ninja school?" Kushina asked curiously.


    No one in her circle of friends had ever been a ninja school teacher.


    "Well, I just joined this year." Makoto replied with a smile.


    "You just joined this year, so Hosakawa, you must have led a very strong ss." Minato said with some surprise.


    Kushina looked at Minato with some confusion.


    "Yesterday in the office, the Hokage-sama said that Hosakawa''s teaching level was very high, and he wanted to ask Makoto to be Asuma''s tutor." Minato exined.


    "Hosakawa who just joined the job this year has received such praise. His teaching achievements must be particrly outstanding."


    "Wow, did the old man praise you like this?" Kushina was also a little surprised.


    Although she had average feelings towards Sarutobi Hiruzen, she still recognized Sarutobi Hiruzen''s vision.


    "No matter what, it''s the students who work hard enough." Makoto said modestly, and then said:


    "The Namikaze Jonin is the most powerful. He has be a Jonin at a young age and has be an important fighting force in the vige."


    "Hey, that''s true, our Minato is the strongest." Kushina said with great agreement.


    "But I''m also a jounin." Kushinaughed.


    Makoto showed a surprised look, and then praised: "The Uzumaki Jonin is also very powerful."


    "Hosakawa is really good at talking." Kushina felt more and more pleased with Makoto, if her sister Uchiha Mikoto hadn''t already been married. She had to introduce it to Makoto.


    Look, what a good man he is, as handsome as Minato and powerful enough to be praised by the old third hokage.


    The three chatted for a while, and then Makoto took the lead to say goodbye and leave.


    When two young lovers are walking together, it''s not a problem if they stay too long. They have to pay attention to moderation and slowly settle down.


    ...


    The next day, Makoto still trained Obito and Might Gai and Shisui until noon, and then went to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s house to teach Asuma in the afternoon.


    "I''m too tired today and don''t want to train." Asuma said directly and sat against the tree, looking like he was getting ready to sleep.


    He had secretly made up his mind that no matter how much Makoto and others tried to stimte him, he would remain unmoved.


    "Want to sleep?" Makoto smiled and looked at Asuma.


    That smile was gentle and healing, much better than his old man''s, but Asuma had a bad feeling.


    "Yeah, I didn''t sleep wellst night, can''t I?" Asuma said stiffly.


    To Asuma''s surprise, Makoto nodded in agreement and said,


    "Yes, the sun is just right today and the breeze is not noisy. It is indeed a good weather for sleeping."


    Then Makoto stretched and said Sitting on the tree, he said with a rxed look:


    "It''s great to be a tutor. I lie down and sleep, and I make a hundred thousand Ryo when I wake up."


    After saying that, Makoto closed his eyes and leaned his head against the tree, looking like he was ready to sleep.


    "Wait!! What did you say?! One hundred thousand Ryo?!" Asuma''s eyes widened instantly and asked Makoto.


    "Why are you so noisy? I am trying to sleep." Makoto didn''t even open his eyes, looking like he was about to fall asleep.


    "Don''t sleep yet, say something like one hundred thousand Ryo quickly." Asuma shook Makoto''s body.


    "What could it be? Of course it''s money for your lessons." Makoto opened his eyes and started talking nonsense seriously.


    "Do you think I am working for free? Even if the Hokage hires a tutor, he still has to pay. My fees are very high. Giving you lessons is twenty-five thousand Ryo an hour. Teaching four hours a day is of course one hundred thousand Ryo."


    "Is your mouth made of gold? It''s so expensive!" Asuma was shocked to learn that Makoto could get twenty-five thousand Ryo by staying with him for one hour.


    You must know that when he was in school, his monthly pocket money was only 50,000 Ryo, and his pocket money was still quiterge.


    (100,000 Ryo is about 6,767 dors).


    Makoto only needs to teach him for two hours to get his one month''s pocket money!


    "You can go to the ninja school and ask about Hosakawa Makoto''s name, and then you will know whether it is worth the price." Makoto said calmly.


    "But why haven''t I heard your name?" Asuma felt as if he was being deceived.


    "Because I joined the job after you graduated." Makoto said and closed his eyes again, preparing to sleep.


    Seeing Makoto going to sleep again, Asuma felt heartbroken for a moment. This was a tutor worth twenty-five thousand Ryo an hour.


    "Stop sleeping, let''s start practicing." Asuma shouted quickly, fearing that Makoto would fall asleep and not wake up.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t sleep well yesterday and were very tired and wanted to sleep? Are you not tired now?" Makoto opened his eyes and looked at Asuma with a smile.


    Looking at Makoto''s expression, Asuma knew that he had been deceived. This guy didn''t sleep at all!


    But he had no choice. This was a tutor worth twenty-five thousand Ryo an hour. If Makoto was really allowed to sleep here, he wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    "I''m ready to rest, let''s start practicing." Asuma said with a dark face.


    He was going toin to his old mother when he went back. Isn''t it a waste of money to hire such an expensive tutor? It''s not like there is no jounin teacher.


    "Well, today we are still training on chakra control. Today''s goal is to survive fifteen minutes on the water." Makoto stood up and smiled.


    The training was still the same as yesterday. Asuma was trying hard not to fall into the water, and Makoto released water on the bank to avoid interference.


    Today''s Asuma is as motivated as yesterday, but yesterday''s motivation was to p his old father in the face, and today''s motivation is Makoto''s sky-high tutoring fee.


    During dinner in the evening, Asuma directlyined to Biwako, saying that Sarutobi Hiruzen spent 25,000 Ryo for an hour of tutoring.


    Biwako was also shocked by the sky-high tutoring fee, one hundred thousand Ryo for four hours.


    You must know that the reward for some B-level tasks to a whole team is one hundred thousand Ryo.


    "Huh? Are you talking about Hosakawa? How is that possible? His tutoring fee is one thousand Ryo per hour." Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile.


    "One thousand Ryo?" Asuma looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with suspicion.


    "Of course it''s one thousand Ryo. Where did you hear about twenty-five thousand Ryo?" Sarutobi Hiruzen confirmed.


    Looking at his old father''s face, Asuma knew that he had been deceived by Makoto.


    "AHHH! DAMNY YOU!! HOSAWKAWA MAKOTO!!" Asuma roared in his heart, then turned his grief and anger into appetite and ate a big meal, thinking that he would not fall into Makoto''s tricks next week no matter what.

 Chapter 28: Training Task

    Chapter 28: Training Task


    Monday, ss 1 ssroom of Ninja School.


    There was no ss yet and there were only half the students in the ssroom.


    "Kotetsu, when will you introduce me to the cute girl you mentioned before?" Kamizuki Izumo couldn''t help but ask Kotetsu.


    Kotetsu restrained Kamizuki Izumo''s neck and said viciously:


    "You still have the nerve to let me help you introduce girls. You pretended not to do well in thest exam, but you did so well in the exam. It''s fun to y brothers. Right."


    Kamizuki Izumo shouted that he was wronged, saying that it was an ident and that he was lucky, and he was only five points higher than Kotetsu.


    Kotetsu then let Kamizuki Izumo go, but he also said that it was a bit difficult to introduce girls.


    Because his hateful cousin recently revealed some unspeakable things about him to Masumi, he has no face to do it now.


    "How can there be such a traitor, traitor, and evil thief!" Kamizuki Izumo looked indignant.


    "This is too exaggerated." Anko next to himined.


    "And why do you want to meet a girl? Am I not a girl?" Anko asked doubtfully.


    Both Kamizuki Izumo and Kotetsu were silent and looked at each other for a while. Finally, Kamizuki Izumo said:


    "Anko, this is difficult to exin to you, but you just know that we are brothers."


    Girl? Izumo and Kotetsu really forgot that Anko was a girl.


    How can any girl stand on the table and shout to the whole ss? Anko behaves manlier than them all, which makes it hard for Izumo and Kotetsu to think that Anko is a girl.


    At this time, Makoto walked in.


    "Hosakawa-sensei, do you think I look like a girl?" Anko asked directly.


    Makoto smiled and nodded and said, "Of course, you are a very cute girl."


    Hearing Makoto''s reply, Miratashi Anko was very happy and made a face at Kotetsu and Izumo.


    Izumo, Kotetsu: ...


    Which girl would ask such a question directly, and then make a face afterwards?


    Soon the morning''s ninjutsu theory ss was over.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward received: Magical Tree Binding Killing]


    Makoto immediately had the learning, memory, and usage techniques of this B-level illusion in his mind.


    "Another illusion, so there are two illusions for Shisui." Makoto nodded secretly in his heart.


    In addition to this time, before killing him with the magic tree binding, he also obtained a Narakuj no Jutsu through lectures.


    The effect of tree binding is to make the opponent have an illusion of being entangled in trees. The body cannot move, but the mind is clear. It is generally used to ask questions and obtain information.


    The Naraku no Jutsu allows the other person to see the scene that they fear the most.


    There were no sses in the afternoon, but the teacher from ss 4 and ss 6 asked him to teach on his behalf. In ss 6 and ss 4, Makoto discovered two more ninjas who appeared in the plot.


    [Name: Shiranui Genma]


    [Potential: B+]


    [Name: Ebisu]


    [Potential: B-]


    This time Makoto is teaching a ninjutsu ss. Due to the special period (War could happen at any time), the fourth grade is already a graduating ss, so the teachers have to make sure they master the basic Ninjutsus before graduation.


    "It turns out what they said is true. Teacher Hosakawa is really good at teaching."


    "My clone is so much better than before! Fortunately, the ninjutsu teacher is sick today, otherwise we wouldn''t have been able to attend Hosakawa-sensei''s ss."


    "Can I transfer to Hosakawa-sensei''s ss?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, Teacher Hosakawa seems to have only taught a first-grade ss..."


    Makoto systematically learned how to be a teacher, and with the blessing of teaching skills, coupled with therge amount of ninja knowledge in his mind, the gap between Makoto''s teaching quality and that of ordinary chuunin teachers can be clearly felt.


    The students in ss 6 of Year 4 finally understood why the sses taught by Makoto respected Makoto so much. It was indeed amazing.


    Therge number of praises from the students did not make Makoto feelcent.


    Because he knew that there were many reasons for this, one of which was that the educational environment of the ninja school was somewhat deformed.


    What kind of ninja would be a teacher in the ninja school? We don''t need to talk about that.


    Makoto doesn''t know what will happen in the future, nor what the situation was in the past, but in the current ninja school, mainly ninjas that are broken will be teachers. Like Iruka who joined the Academy after failing a mission.


    A teacher''s sry is enough to live happily in Konoha, but if you want to support ninja training and be stronger, there is a big gap.


    Therefore, this leads to the fact that teachers in Ninja School are generally average in strength and unmotivated.


    If they were motivated, they would have been doing tasks every day to make money and practice hard, and would not have be teachers in a ninja school.


    For such teachers, except for those with a strong sense of responsibility, how can they seriously study teaching? Most of them are just dawdling around. There are several teachers who join the academy due to their love for teaching but those guys are a minority.


    Makoto has reason to believe that the top management of Konoha also knows about the situation of the Ninja School, and even considered it when it was established, hence they assign Jonnin teachers after graduation.


    After students graduate, they undergo re-education in small sses.


    But this has nothing to do with Makoto for now. After all, he is just a young teacher, and he can only guarantee the quality of his teaching.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward received: Fire ReleaseHao Fire Ball Technique]


    Makoto found that he and Hao Fire Ball were also quite destined. This was the third time he had obtained Hao Fire Ball.


    Feeling the memories of training constantly emerging in her mind, Makoto felt that her powerful fire ball should have reached the proficiency level of the system.


    ...


    After school, Makoto and his disciples gather at the training ground every day.


    "Teacher Makoto, this is my once-in-a-lifetime request, please agree!"


    Before training started, Obito immediately ran to Makoto as soon as he arrived, sped his hands and bowed in request.


    "If you don''t tell me your request, how can I agree to it?" Makoto replied. For a moment, he didn''t know what Obito was doing.


    "I would like to ask you, sensei, to teach me a powerful fire escape ninjutsu so that I can win first ce in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition!" Obito said his request.


    In fact, Obito has participated in thispetition before. He thought that he could easily win the first ce after mastering the Go Fire Ball. He never expected to meet Kakashi, a super genius, and ended up losing the first ce.


    Recently, Obito saw that thispetition was being promoted, and he decided to invite Kakashi to participate in thepetition, and the two sides would decide the winner.


    However, Obito felt very unsure. Although the Gory Fire Technique was practical, it did not have enough visual impact, let alone his Gou Fireball, which was read as Gou Fireball and written as Small Fireball.


    But it doesn''t matter, Obito believes in Makoto''s strength.


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito sets a training mission]


    [Training mission: Get first ce in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition]


    [Reward: Depends on thepletion of the mission and the growth in strength during the mission]

 Chapter 29: Ninjutsu Mastery

    Chapter 29: Ninjutsu Mastery


    Makoto looked at the three sudden messages and fell into thinking.


    He didn''t expect the master-disciple system to have such a function as training tasks.


    Then why didn''t he show up when he made the training n before, and it could only be triggered by his disciples?


    Even if it can only be triggered by disciples, it should have been able to trigger some tasks before, such as Obito wanting to get first ce in actualbat or something.


    Makoto guessed that this kind of practice mission may have many restrictions before it can be triggered, and it may also be rted to trust level or something.


    Since it was the first time it was triggered, he couldn''t determine all the conditions. The only thing he was certain about so far was that the disciple who triggered the task must have enough "desire" for the task target.


    Looking at Obito''s eager and expectant eyes, Makoto was very sure of this.


    "Teacher Makoto, please promise me this time. After I get the first ce, I will definitelyplete the tasks assigned by you twice, and I will listen to you for any training ns in the future." Obito implored.


    He still can''t forget the day he lost to Kakashi in front of Rin.


    "Okay." Makoto nodded helplessly.


    "Teacher Makoto is indeed the best teacher in the world." Obito was very excited when Makoto agreed.


    "Let''s save the good words after we get first ce." Makoto put two fingers together and tapped Obito''s head.


    "Hehe, I''m telling the truth." Obito chuckled.


    He has been studying for several years, but he still doesn''t know what a good teacher is.


    Makoto has a good temper, his lectures are not boring and easy to understand, and she is also very good to students. Such a teacher is nothing but a good teacher.


    "Then what ninjutsu are you going to teach me, Makoto-sensei?" Obito asked curiously.


    "Fire Escape: Fire Ball Technique." Makoto said.


    "I know how to fire ball. I used this in thestpetition and only scored twenty points." Obito said helplessly as he scratched his hair.


    In the previous game, he used the high fire ball to get 20 points and temporarily ranked first. As a result, Kakashi came up and showed a move of earth and earth movement, controlling the entire field to rise and fall, and directly got a full score of 30 points.


    "Don''t you want to be powerful? Among the fire escapes that you can currently learn, Hao Fire Ball is the most powerful." Makoto said, and immediately walked to the river and began to quickly form seals.


    "Fire Release: Fire Ball Technique!"


    Makoto condensed arge amount of chakra, and at the moment of spitting out, all its properties were changed and transformed into mes, continuously spitting out zing fire.


    *BOOM*


    A huge amount of mes formed a huge ming fireball thirty meters high. In front of such a huge fireball, even the 1.8-meter Makoto seemed small, let alone Obito Shisui and others. It was so shocking to watch. The mes started getting hotter and hotter, changing in color. Even the training ground changed color. The air in the training ground started to twist.


    ''It''s even stronger than what I saw before. What kind of strength do you have Teacher Makoto!'' Shisui thought of the memory of his first visit to Makoto''s house.


    That time he identally saw Makoto practicing ninjutsu, and it was also a fireball, which was very shocking, but this time it was even more shocking than thest time.


    Shisui instantly felt that Makoto''s strength was unfathomable, and he might not have used all his strength now.


    "This...is this a fireball?" Obito was sweating uncontrobly with a dumbfounded expression when he looked at the huge fireball that was taller than his house. The me was so hot he felt his skin melting.


    Obito found it hard to believe that Makoto had actually used the fireball he always used.


    "It''s so big and hot. If you encounter such a ninjutsu, you have to be faster and stronger." Might Gai sighed while looking up at the big fireball.


    *Swooosh*


    The huge fireball was idle over the river, evaporating arge amount of water. In an instant, bursts of white mist poured out and enveloped the surrounding area.


    *Swing*


    It quickly dissipated after Makoto used Wind Escape.


    Makoto let out a breath, looked at Obito with a smile and asked: "How about it, is the power of the fire ball enough?"


    "Enough, enough, it looks too powerful." Obito nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. If the fire ball he could use was a quarter of the size and power of Makoto, he should be able to win the game.


    Of course, Makoto was very pretentious and consumed a lot of chakra, directly burning a thousand points.


    It is impossible to use a fireball of this size in normal battles because it is indeed a bit difficult to hit people at the same level.


    Makoto remembered that in his previous life, in more than seven hundred episodes, no matter who used the fireball, it had never hit a humanoid creature other than some clones, and Naruto who just yelled through it.


    With such an exaggerated record, the fireball deserves the award of the most useless ninjutsu. Of course, the fireball in the Ninja world is not nearly as useless as it appears to be in the anime. It''s way too fast and mainly used with other attacks in simultaneousbo. Probably death by fireball seems a bit too underwhelming to Kishimoto.


    "Then give it a try." Makoto said to Obito.


    "Okay." Obito nodded, walked to the river, quickly formed a seal, and then blew out a stream of mes.


    But the embarrassing thing is that Obito''s huge fireball is only 3 meters in size, which ispletely different from the huge fireball Makoto just used.


    "Obito, it''s fine. You will definitely seed the next time!" Gai gives a thumbs up with a glowing smile.


    *Sparkle*


    "Gai, please spare me." Obito directly interrupted the jutsu, saying that he did not need his strangefort.


    "Do you know why your fireball is so different from mine?" Makoto asked.


    "Because I''m not proficient in it?" Obito said with some uncertainty.


    "There are three aspects. The first is that your chakra capacity is too small which is normal for your age. The second is that


    your mastery over the fire element is too poor and you cannot transform arge amount of chakra into mes at once.


    The third is that your chakra control is very bad." Makoto concluded.


    Immediately, Makoto took out a booklet and handed it to Obito and said:


    "This is some experience of my practice of changing the properties of fire chakra. You can solve the problem of property changes by reading, and practicing ording to this manual."


    Obito''s foundation was much different than Shisui''s. In the first month, Makoto basically helped Obito rey the foundation and then taught the dragon fire by the way, so he never gave Obito the nature change manual.


    If a training task hadn''t suddenly appeared, Makoto would have given it to him next semester.


    After all, Obito couldn''t learn too much at once.


    [You gave your disciple a fire attribute chakra property change training manual. Because the disciple was very grateful, he was rewarded with a big critical hit and obtained Fire ReleaseTouqiu (Mastery)] Makoto did not expect Obito to be quite powerful, so he directly gave him a mastery level


    . Fire escape.


    Tou Keku is not an ordinary fire escape, it is a B-level fire escape ninjutsu performed by Kakuzu''s fire attribute mask. It is very powerful. It can also be used in conjunction with the wind escape and pressure he drew before, which can instantly create a fire escape that burns down a forest. Sea of fire.


    Arge number of training memories appeared in Makoto''s mind. In an instant, Makoto had an illusion. He seemed to be a ninja who had been practicing silently and hard for thirty years in an unknown corner. He only practiced one ninjutsu in those thirty years. , practice this ninjutsu to the point where you can use your arms and fingers like an arm.


    "I will definitely read it every day!" Obito held the manual in his arms as if he had found a treasure.


    "One more thing, let''s practice chakra control first." Makoto said with a smile.


    After Obitopleted the basic practice of climbing trees and treading water, the enhanced version of the treading water training program he invented on Asuma came into use.


    Although Obito didn''t know what Makoto was thinking, when he recalled the painful time on the weekend, he knew that it was probably a very torturous and very effective training n.


    But now he can only stand up and ept it forcefully because this time he asked for it himself.

 Chapter 30: Attempt To Get a Training Task

    Chapter 30: Attempt To Get a Training Task


    Makoto first asked Obito to try climbing a tree.


    There are not many other trees in Konoha''s eastern forest. Trees more than ten meters high can be seen everywhere, and there are also taller ones.


    Makoto randomly pointed to a twenty-meter-high tree and asked Obito to try to concentrate chakra on the soles of his feet and climb it.


    Obito nodded, then took a deep breath to gather chakra in the soles of his feet and rushed forward.


    Obito rushed to a position of about ten meters in one breath and then identally failed to control his chakra with his next kick, making a footprint in the tree and falling down.


    Makoto jumped up and caught Obito, nodding secretly in his heart. Although it was not up to Asuma''s level, it was still pretty good. At least he wouldn''t fall off after taking a few steps.


    There''s nothing much to say about this kind of training. It''s just a matter of consistent practice, with no special skills.


    After Makoto demonstrated it to Obito a few times, he left a shadow clone to watch and let Obito practice on his own, while his main body went to find Might Gai who was exercising.


    Among Makoto''s three disciples, Might Gai''s training program can be said to be the most boring.


    When Obito gets tired of practicing taijutsu, he can put in a few ninjutsu to change his mood, while Might Gai''s training, in addition to practicing Konoha Tornado, is to exercise his body.


    Physical training does not happen overnight, and this is an aspect that Makoto''s teaching skills cannot help.


    His teaching skills can allow Might Gai to learn physical skills faster and improve his physical skills in a shorter time, but it cannot elerate the effect of Might Gai''s training.


    The exercise effect obtained by doing one push-up is still that of one push-up.


    When Makoto walked to Might Gai, Might Gai was doing push-ups with a stone about the same size as him on his back.


    "Gai, how are you doing with your Konoha Tornado training?" Makoto asked.


    He wanted to test the triggering conditions of the training mission, and Might Gai, who had the same trust level three as Obito, was the best choice.


    After hearing Makoto''s words, Might Gai stopped, kept his body still, and replied: "It''s a little faster than during the exam, but not fast enough." After answering,


    Might Gai threw away the stone. He stood up and kicked out an extremely fast Konoha whirlwind at the wooden stake not far away.


    Makoto nodded. Compared with before, he had indeed improved a bit, and his kicks are more sharp and decisive.


    Gai should have gained something from the battle with Hyga Kento.


    There is no way to get results from exercising so quickly, and physical improvement is measured in months at least.


    "How do you think you can improve your strength?" Makoto asked a question that confused Might Gai.


    "Of course it''s training." Might Gai directly stated what he was thinking.


    He felt that the question Makoto asked was a bit strange. If he wanted to be stronger, he must have practiced continuously.


    Makoto shook his head and asked again: "Cultivation can make progress, and it is also the most important part of increasing strength, but are there any other ways?"


    Might Gai scratched his head, and then thought of his progressive Konoha Whirlwind. As well as the actualbat test that every exam in the ninja school has, a sh of inspiration shed in my mind: "Fight!"


    "Yes, fighting is also an important part of improving strength. In fighting, you can better transform the results of practice into yourself. Strength." Makoto smiled.


    "The battle I''m talking about is not the battle between you and Obito before. That''s not a normal battle."


    "If you want to make progress, you must challenge the strong and fight openly with them."


    After listening to Makoto''s words, a person gradually appeared in Might Gai''s mind.


    That man has white hair and wears a mask every day. He is a famous super genius in Konoha.


    There is no second name, that is Kakashi Hatake, Might Gai''s lifelong enemy!


    Might Gai, whose strength has improved after studying with Makoto, has long had the idea of challenging Kakashi, but has been suppressing it.


    He wanted to wait until he hadpletely mastered the Taijutsu of Konoha Whirlwind before challenging Kakashi.


    But now Might Gai has changed his mind. Will he be able to defeat Kakashi once hepletely masters the Konoha whirlwind? No, not necessarily.


    Is he afraid of failure? No.


    Then why not fight Kakashi, and you can better improve your strength.


    "Teacher Makoto, I understand." Might Gai said solemnly.


    Looking at Might Gai''s face, Makoto probably knew that his guidance had worked. With Might Gai''s mobility, he might go back to find Kakashi tonight.


    But what makes Makoto regretful is that there is no training mission called Defeating Kakashi.


    "What other conditions are there?" Makoto was a little confused.


    ording to the original Naruto novel, in terms of defeating Kakashi, Might Gai definitely has a great "desire" at this time.


    With the title of super genius and the identity of his old enemy, Might Gai has many reasons to want to defeat Kakashi.


    After carefully recalling the details of Obito''s triggering of the training mission, Makoto discovered a problem.


    Obito''s attitude was pleading, and he expressed in his words that he must have Makoto''s help, and Makoto had to teach him the powerful fire escape toplete it.


    "Does achieving the result include the necessary need for teachers?" Makoto guessed in her mind.


    If this is the case, then it makes sense that Might Gai did not trigger the training mission just now.


    Just now, Might Gai was at best ignited by him to challenge Kakashi, and he probably didn''t think about what would happen without Makoto.


    With a rough guess, Makoto did not test again. He wanted to wait until Might Gai failed to challenge Kakashi before taking action.


    When the timees, he will let the disciples who have failed in the battle feel the warmth of their teacher.


    After finishing teaching, Makoto went to the house in the main city.


    After eating, Makoto first went to the park where he met Minato and Kushina before.


    Fortunately, Makoto met Kushina and Minato there again.


    Maybe it was because people nearby liked toe here, so the two of them were not surprised to see Makoto.


    "By the way, I walked too fastst time and I forgot to ask something." Kushina suddenly remembered something and asked.


    "The old man asked you to be a tutor, have you agreed?"


    Makoto nodded.


    "I heard that the child seems to be a bit rebellious. He doesn''t listen to the words of the Third Hokage old man. Will he listen to you?" Kushina asked curiously.


    Makoto smiled and told them how he trained Asuma.


    Kushina didn''t know how Asuma felt about being taught, but she was quite happy to hear it anyway.


    In particr, Asuma was exhausted from training the next day when he tried to resist but was deceived. This made Kushina exim that a shrewd old man could actually give birth to such a stupid son.


    Minato was also surprised by Makoto''s teaching ideas. For students who didn''t want to learn, he could let them cooperate toplete the training.


    Makoto also asked Minato Kushina some things, and the chat atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Makoto felt that by getting along like this for a while and bing friends, he could unintentionally show his interest in Fuinjutsu.

 Chapter 31: Five Attribute Ninja

    Chapter 31: Five Attribute Ninja


    "You''re here."


    "I''m here."


    "You shouldn''t be here."


    "But I''m already here."


    "Get out quickly! Breaking into my house suddenly, and then rushing into my bathroom, what the hell do you want to do, Gai?"


    Kakashi, who was usually aloof, couldn''t hold back anymore, and looked at Might Gai who entered the bathroom with a frantic look on his face.


    "Of course, I am here for a battle full of youth and passion!" Might Gai said enthusiastically to Kakashi, raising his arm and giving a thumbs up.


    *Sparkle*


    Kakashi: ...


    If the foam on his body hadn''t been washed off, he would have wanted to give Might Gai''s smiling face a flying kick right now.


    No sane person would rush into the bathroom of another human being at night and say they wanted to duel.


    "Even if you want to fight, you have to wait until I finish taking a shower." Kakashi couldn''t help butin.


    "As expected of my old enemy, I happily ept the challenge. I''ll be waiting for you outside!" Might Gai smiled brightly, and his two rows of shining white teeth were particrly dazzling under the light.


    *Sparkle*


    Kakashi caressed his forehead speechlessly. He was a little doubtful that his father had made a mistake.


    He actually thought that Might Gai might be stronger than him in the future and be a good opponent.


    But let''s fight if Might Gai wants to, let him see clearly the gap between them.


    Kakashi quickly washed his body and then got dressed and went outside.


    "Let''s decide the oue!" Might Gai took a stance and shouted passionately.


    "Are we going topete in taijutsu this time?" Kakashi asked.


    Since the first grade, Might Gai has challenged him in various ways. Thepetition is not limited to fighting, but sometimes it also involves shuriken throwing.


    "No, just use all your strength and treat this as a formal battle." Might Gai shook his head and said seriously.


    "Are you sure?" Kakashi asked again.


    If he used all his strength directly, he believed that Might Gai would not have a chance to resist.


    He became a chuunin two years ago, and Might Gai is still a ninja school student.


    "Absolutely sure!" Might Gai said with a bright smile.


    "Then be careful." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, he immediately took out four shurikens and shot them towards Might Gai.


    Might Gai dodged the shuriken, but suddenly found that Kakashi had inadvertently approached him and waved his fist.


    "Konoha Tornado!"


    Might Gai kicked out a whirlwind kick at high speed, and his fists collided with Kakashi''s, and both parties took a few steps back.


    "Huh?" Kakashi looked at Might Gai with a surprised look.


    He didn''t expect that Might Gai could react so quickly and counterattack, and his kick was unexpectedly fast.


    Might Gai also challenged him once two months ago, which was topare his physical skills.


    Compared withst time, Might Gai has made obvious progress.


    "How''s it going, Kakashi? I''ve be a lot stronger." Might Gaiughed.


    "I hope you canugh again next time." Kakashi''s eyes became sharp.


    Kakashi quickly formed a seal and separated four shadow clones. The shadow clone formed another seal and used the clone technique to create arge number of phantoms.


    "So many Kakashis!" Might Gai looked dumbfounded at the dozens of Kakashi who suddenly appeared.


    Kakashi kept rushing towards Might Gai. Might Gai used Konoha Whirlwind again and kicked down more than a dozen Kakashi in one breath. Unfortunately, all of them were phantoms. The shadow clones of Kakashi took the opportunity to take action.


    When Might Gai was struggling to deal with them, a hand suddenly emerged from the ground and grabbed Might Gai''s foot.


    "Earth Release: Heart Beheading Technique!"


    Might Gai instantly felt that his whole body was falling at an extremely fast speed. When he reacted, only his head was left on his body.


    "The battle is over." Kakashi squatted and said to Gai''s exposed head.


    "Kakashi, you are indeed the old enemy I am chasing. You are so strong." Might Gai sighed.


    He could still fight back and forth with that student from the Hyuga n, but he lost due to the opponent''s Byakugan''s insight.


    But in the battle with Kakashi, apart from the initial physical duel, he quickly fell into a disadvantage and Kakashi found an opportunity to beat him with one blow.


    It was a crushing battle, that was all Might Gai could say.


    "If you know I''m strong, practice more ande back to me. At least graduate first." Kakashi said unceremoniously.


    "Okay, I''lle back to you when I get stronger." Might Gai said with augh.


    Kakashi felt that Might Gai was selectively deaf.


    Not bothering to ask if Might Gai heard it, Kakashi released Might Gai and went home.


    Might Gai patted the dust on his body, looked at Kakashi''s leaving back, and clenched his fists.


    "You have to be stronger and stronger!"


    This time fighting Kakashi with all his strength, Might Gai opened his eyes. To be the strongest, he still needs to go a long way.


    Might Gai has thought about it. He will ask Teacher Makoto tomorrow if he can help him formte a more rigorous practice n!


    The next day, Ninja School.


    "Next, let me talk about the key points that need to be paid attention to in the clone technique..." In the ninjutsu ss, after Makoto finished talking about the knowledge about seals to guide chakra, he also brought a little bit about the three-body technique.


    Although there are only three ninjutsu sses to learn in the ninjutsu ss, there is still a lot of other theoretical knowledge rted to ninjutsu.


    "Teacher Hosakawa, since the main goal of the clone technique is to create an illusion to confuse the enemy, can Ibine the clone technique with the transformation technique to create an illusion that is easier to confuse the opponent than myself." Kotetsu asked.


    Makoto thought about it carefully and found that this was really possible, and someone had even developed an upgraded version of the original work.


    That is Naruto''s harem technique, clone, confusion, transformation, perfect fit. Because it is a shadow clone, it is still an upgraded version.


    "You can try it. We now have so many ready-made ninjutsu to learn because of the efforts of our predecessors." Makoto encouraged Kotetsu''s idea.


    "However, I suggest not to use it in actualbat before it is perfected." Makoto reminded.


    It would be fine if he really mastered the art of harem, but if he mastered other weird things, Makoto was worried that he would be beaten.


    "Teacher, I understand." Kotetsu nodded, preparing to have a discussion with the two good brothers Izumo and Ankoter.


    I believe that bybining the wisdom of the big three of their sses, they will be able to develop an amazing ninjutsu.


    "Get out. ss is over!"


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward received: Earth EscapeTu Hoshinoubi]


    "Finally it''s Earth Escape..." Makoto was a little surprised.


    Although the earth flow wall is not a particrly strong ninjutsu, Makoto has ess to all five basic property changes.


    After school in the afternoon, Makoto met Might Gai by chance on the way to the usual training field.


    The conjecture was indeed verified, but it was still a bit beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 32: the Eight Gates

    Chapter 32: the Eight Gates


    [Disciple Might Gai sets a training mission]


    [Training mission: Obtain a training n that can enhance strength]


    [Reward: Depends on thepletion of the task]


    Looking at Might Gai The revtion of the training mission made Makoto feel a little subtle.


    He originally thought the mission would be to defeat Kakashi, but it turned out to be a training n.


    Can this also be called a "cultivation mission"?


    Makoto carefully thought about the causes and consequences of triggering the training mission, and came up with some conjectures.


    The disciple''s thoughts determine the content of the training task. Obito felt that he could not securely win first ce in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition, so he had the training task of winning first ce.


    When Obito learned that thepetition was being held again, it was only two weeks before the start of thepetition.


    Time is so short, Obito believes that only with Makoto''s help can he win first ce.


    Although Might Gai wanted to defeat Kakashi, he was not in a hurry, and he had no idea to ask Makoto for help to defeat Kakashi.


    Maybe even because they had only known each other for a month and were the only beneficiaries, Might Gai would be embarrassed to bother Makoto too much.


    Various reasons were added together, which ultimately led to the strangeness of Might Gai''s training mission.


    "Teacher, I''ll leave you with the training n." Might Gai thanked him.


    "How can this be troublesome? You are so active in wanting to be stronger. I, as your teacher, am very happy." Makoto touched Might Gai''s head and said.


    "Because for the teacher, the best reward is when the students be stronger." Makoto''s expression was extremely sincere.


    This is not acting, it is indeed Makoto''s sincerity.


    Hearing these words again, Might Gai felt something different in his heart.


    Maybe, he should rely more on Makoto.


    The two of them went to the training ce together.


    Obito has almostpleted the practice of climbing trees, and next, he can practice treading water.


    Might Gai is still practicing to strengthen his body, doing various exercises repeatedly.


    Shisui practiced illusion with Makoto''s clone.


    Makoto''s body is formting Might Gai''s training n.


    This is not something you just pat on the head and write casually. There are many considerations.


    You can''t just increase the amount of training if you want to get stronger. You must also consider the issue of physical endurance.


    After the sky gradually darkened, the three of thempleted the training arranged by Makoto, and Makoto alsopleted Might Gai''s new training n.


    Makoto stopped Might Gai alone and handed the training n to Might Gai.


    [The training mission ispleted, and the reward is 20 times the training secret medicine, and chakra +150]


    [The training secret medicine: effectively relieves physical fatigue, restores the body, and eliminates hidden injuries]


    The mission was settled directly, and the reward was better than Makoto imagined.


    After all, this task was too simple. Makoto thought that he would make money if he got some extra chakra.


    It turns out that there are still twenty secret exercise pills, which is really an unexpected surprise.


    This made him look forward to the rewards forpleting Obito''s mission.


    After all, in terms of difficulty ofpletion, Obito''s training tasks are much more troublesome than Might Gai''s.


    Makoto''s mind moved, and she pretended to rummage through the ninja tool bag, took out a secret training pill in the system space, and handed it to Might Gai.


    "I''ll give you something to eat. Eat it." Makoto said with a smile.


    Might Gai should be the one who needs this the most among his three disciples. His training intensity is too high.


    "Thank you, teacher, what is this?" Might Gai asked doubtfully as he took the secret medicine.


    "It''s something good for you, eat it quickly." Makoto exined.


    Out of trust in Makoto, Might Gai ate the secret medicine directly.


    The next moment after swallowing the secret medicine, Might Gai felt warmth flow through his limbs, sweeping away his fatigue, and he instantly became energized.


    "Is this a very expensive secret medicine?" Might Gai guessed. The pills given by Makoto were so magical that he felt much more rxed after taking them.


    The so-called secret medicines are medicines with special functions, which can usually be made by making specific materials using special techniques.


    A moremon and ordinary secret medicine is the Hyrgan also known as the Military Rations Pills, which can restore a certain amount of chakra, and the price is rtively cheap.


    The more special the effect, the more expensive the secret medicine. Might Gai felt that the secret medicine he just took was definitely not cheap.


    "You''ve eaten, don''t think too much." Makoto didn''t tell Might Gai the answer.


    He didn''t know the price of this medicine. This medicine was given by the system. Whether Konoha sold it or not was another matter. And since he asked, he already had a vague answer in his mind.


    [You gave the secret training medicine to the disciple. Because the disciple was very grateful for the big critical hit, he was rewarded with the Eight Gate Dunjia (the first three gates)]


    Many memories of practicing the Eight Gate Dunjia instantly appeared in Makoto''s mind. He could feel that he could A certain restriction in the body has been opened.


    Although he could only open the first three doors, Makoto was very satisfied. With the memory of the technique, he could open more doors if he continued to practice.


    But Makoto will not continue to practice the Eight Gates. Spending time elsewhere will yield greater benefits.


    It''s just right for him to only open three doors because the first three doors happen to be the ones with the least impact on the body of the eight doors of Dunjia. The doors after the third door have very high requirements for physical strength.


    "Teacher, I will definitely be the strongest!" Might Gai was deeply moved and said with tears streaming down his face.


    In order to let him take the expensive secret medicine without any burden, they were unwilling to tell him what he was eating.


    If he hadn''t noticed it himself, Makoto might have told him it was a jelly bean.


    Makoto handed the scarf to Might Gai, who had developed tear ducts, and said with a gentle smile:


    "You will be the strongest, I believe it."


    Even without his help, Might Gai will reach the top in physical skills through his own efforts.


    Makoto believes that Might Gai in this world will only go further.


    "It should have gained a lot more trust. I don''t know when a disciple with trust level four will appear." Makoto thought as he looked at Might Gai''s retreating figure.


    Today, Makoto did not go to the main city to meet Minato Kushina but chose to stay in the southern forest.


    It has been more than a month since he traveled through time. Although he had the idea of developing the Rasengan, he had never had the time.


    Recently, he has read a lot of books about sealing techniques and curses. It takes some time to absorb them. He wants to develop the Rasengan during this time.


    With the detailed process in the original work and his mastery of morphological changes, it was not difficult for him to develop the Rasengan.


    The main purpose of developing Rasengan is not to use Rasengan to fight enemies but other functions.

 Chapter 33: Asuma’s Perseverance

    Chapter 33: Asuma¡¯s Perseverance


    "Teacher Makoto, when will I start the practice of changing nature? Recently, I have been reading the manual you gave me every night, and I really want to practice it." On the river Obito asked as he walked around.


    It''s really boring to climb trees and tread water every day.


    Moreover, Makoto''s nature change manual really inspired him, and he instantly felt that he was ready to use fire escape.


    "Do you think treading water is boring? Are you almost done practicing?" Makoto asked with a smile on his face.


    "Yeah." Obito nodded quickly. He could already trot on the water.


    "Okay then, let me test your skills and help you make treading water more interesting." Makoto formed seals quickly and his chakra exploded.


    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    A huge water dragon formed quickly, and then rolled in the river, causing the calm water surface to be turbulent in an instant, and causing big waves from time to time.


    *Ssh*


    Obito identally fell and swallowed a lot of water.


    Makoto fished Obito out in an instant and said with a smile, "Look, you still haven''t mastered water walking."


    "Teacher Makoto, how can I withstand such a sudden attack from you," Obitoined.


    There was a ssmate and a family member present, and he still wanted to save face.


    "Then youe and try again." Makoto smiled.


    Treading water is a test of the ninja''s ability to continuously output chakra. There are distractions from water dragon bullets, and he has to pay attention to dodging the waves. In this case, he can maintain stable and continuous output, which shows that his chakra control ability is very good.


    Obito''s mouth was very tough, but his strength was not. He fell into the water again within a few minutes.


    "The shoes I wore today didn''t fit my feet, and it affected me." Obito spat out the river water in his mouth and exined, then put the shoes on the shore and walked barefoot on the water.


    Makoto smiled slightly and said nothing.


    After a while, Obito fell into the water again.


    "Oh, I probably read toote yesterday, so I''m not energetic today. No wonder I made so many mistakes."


    Obito stretched his limbs, twisted his neck, rolled up his sleeves, his eyes became serious, and said, "Next, we have to be serious. Yeah."


    *Plop!*


    The sound of a body hitting the water sounded again.


    After Makoto quickly fished Obito out, Obito''s eyes were dull, his face lost expression, and he stopped talking.


    "Brother Obito, it''s okay. I know that you want to learn how to swim." Shisuiforted.


    Obito covered his face with his hands and said, "Shisui, please shut up."


    "Do you feel that your performance is too poor?" Makoto squatted next to Obito without looking at him. Instead, look into the distance.


    As the saying goes, there is no harm withoutparison.


    Before Obito started training on control abilities, Shisui had already started.


    And Shisui progressed very quickly. He skipped climbing trees at the beginning, and treading waterter was also easy. He could persist on the water for a long time even with Makoto''s interference.


    With the performance of Shisui, a n brother, Obito will always be tough. He admits that he may not be as good as Shisui, but he shouldn''t be that much worse.


    "Actually, I leftst week on the weekend afternoon because I went to be a tutor at the Hokage''s house." Makoto said.


    "The Hokage has a younger son. You should also know him. Sarutobi Asuma is only one year older than you."


    Obito nodded, indeed he knew him.


    "When he was training on treading water, I also interfered with my use of water dragon bombs. He fell into the water at least dozens of times throughout the afternoon. Finally, on thest time, hested for five minutes."


    "Asuma, he actually..." Obito didn''t expect it


    Asuma, who was a top student in the ninja school, was actually so miserable, and he actually persisted in such a miserable situation for an entire afternoon.


    Obito was a little impressed with Asuma. When they met before, he never found him to be so persistent.


    "Teacher, I understand. I''m ready to rest. Let''s start practicing!" Obito took a deep breath and said brightly.


    Asuma can persistent, why can''t he persevere? His goal is to defeat Kakashi in front of Rin and win the first ce!


    "Eat something and then practice." Makoto handed Obito a portion of the dumplings he bought earlier.


    "Well, thank you, teacher!" Obito shouted energetically, quickly finished the dumplings and walked into the river.


    [You gave the disciple red bean dumplings, and because the disciple was very grateful, he was rewarded with a critical hit, and obtained the skill chef]


    [Chef: The food you make is so delicious that it can cause hallucinations]


    "Hey, I actually exploded a skill, and it''s a life-rted skill." Makoto was a little surprised.


    Although it was said that the objects returned by the disciples were asionally quite random, and Might Gai was proficient in the ability to explode water properties, but he didn''t understand Obito''s explosion of a chef.


    But it doesn''t stop Makoto from being happy, because judging from the skill introduction, this skill is very powerful.


    Cooking delicious food is a big plus.


    If he had this skill earlier, he could just pretend that the cooking equipment at home was damaged, and then go to Minato''s house to cook and show off his extraordinary cooking skills. Maybe Kushina and Minato would take the initiative to make friends with him.


    You can also quickly increase your disciple''s favorability. Who wouldn''t like a teacher who has excellent teaching quality and is also an excellent cook.


    After all the disciplespleted their training, Makoto returned to the main city of Konoha early. He wanted to try out how delicious the dishes made with his new skills were.


    Makoto chose two dishes, one was egg fried rice and the other was fried tempura.


    He has also fried egg fried rice before. He prefers to eat things with eggs, but he has never made fried tempura.


    From the moment he picked up the egg, Makoto felt a mysterious feelinging over him. Although the steps were still the same as before, everything was just right.


    After the egg fried rice was finished, Makoto was a little lost looking at the egg fried rice, which was clearly golden and emitting a faint golden light.


    He wondered why he didn''t put any fluorescent powder when frying, so it still seemed to be glowing.


    Makoto took a spoon and took a bite. The tenderness of the eggs, the sticity of the rice, and the fragrance of the chopped green onions all burst into his mouth. He had never eaten such delicious egg fried rice.


    Makoto even vaguely saw a majestic chicken running and flying on the grass, so free and joyful.


    "It''s so delicious that you''ll have hallucinations." Makoto shook his head and quickly woke up.


    Makoto changed into a frying pan and started preparing to fry tempura.


    Make the batter first, then heat the oil in a pan, stick the shrimps that have been processed in advance on the coat, and put them in the pan to fry.


    Soon, the tempura coating began to change color, and a unique aroma of frying filled the kitchen and drifted into the distance.


    Makoto picked up the tempura based on his feeling, then put it on the te and brought it to the table.


    When Makoto picked up a piece of tempura and was about to taste it, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 34: Hosakawa the Chef

    Chapter 34: Hosakawa the Chef


    "Minato, do you smell anything?" Kushina, who was about to cook, suddenly smelled an extremely attractive fragrance.


    "I smell it, a very tempting aroma of fried food." Minato nodded.


    "Yes, what a tempting fragrance. How on earth is it made?" Kushina sniffed the fragrance in the air and couldn''t help but be curious.


    She also cooks and has made fried food like tempura, but she has never smelled this alluring aroma. Just by smelling it, she can already imagine the perfect golden and crispy appearance of the food.


    "No, I want to go out and take a look." Kushina said and walked out.


    She sniffed the scent in the air carefully and found that the source of the scent was the house to the right of Minato''s house.


    "Hey, isn''t this Hosakawa''s home? Minato,e out quickly." Kushina waved to Minato in the room.


    If she remembered correctly, this house was the home of the ninja school teacher Hosakawa Makoto.


    Although they had only known each other for a few days, Makoto left a deep impression on Kushina.


    He has blond hair and blue eyes simr to Minato, is good at talking, and has strong teaching abilities. Most importantly, he also said that her red hair is beautiful.


    Minato walked out, looked at where Kushina was pointing, nodded and said, "Well, it''s Hosakawa''s house."


    "Let''s go visit the neighbor!" Kushina pulled Minato and knocked on Makoto''s house. door.


    Makoto returned the shrimp into the bowl, put down his chopsticks, and walked to the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Kushina couldn''t wait to ask:


    "Hosakawa, are you making dinner?"


    "Sorry to bother you." Minato said with an apologetic look as he looked at Makoto''s apron that had not yet been taken off.


    "It''s okay. I''ve finished cooking and was about to eat. You guys came just in time." Makoto said with a gentle smile, and then invited the two of them into the house.


    Kushina followed the scent and walked to the dining table. When she saw the lightly fried tempura on the te, her eyes lit up. This was the smell.


    However, when she walked into Makoto''s home, Kushina discovered that there was also the smell of fried rice.


    "Hosakawa, you are still a hidden chef. I can smell the tempura from next door." Kushina praised.


    "I''m not much of a chef. I''m used to cooking because I''m often alone." Makoto said as he took out two water sses from the cab and poured a ss of water for each of Minato and Kushina.


    "You can have a try, I just made them." Makoto took out two sets of tableware and said.


    "Is that okay? I think you haven''t eaten yet." Kushina said, staring at the tempura.


    She really wanted to try what such fragrant tempura tasted like.


    "Now let''s eat." Makoto smiled and picked up the tempura in the bowl and put it in hir mouth.


    "Excuse me, Hosakawa." Minato thanked.


    "I''m starting." Kushina sped her hands together and said in a very ceremonial manner, then picked up the chopsticks and inserted the steaming tempura into her mouth.


    "Hmm!" Kushina''s eyes widened as soon as she bit open the crispy skin and found the moist and tender shrimp inside.


    An even more magical thing happened. Kushina seemed to be in the ocean in a trance, surrounded by a mysterious and magnificent blue world, and she was a free and carefree fish, happy in the sea all day long.


    "Huh?" Kushina quickly woke up and almost thought she had just been hit by an illusion.


    Then when she thought about it carefully, there was no one at the scene who could make her fall under the illusion.


    "Makoto, how did you make this tempura? Could it be that you added strangely colored mushrooms?" Kushina asked doubtfully.


    "Uh, no, it''s just like this and that..." Makoto briefly described his cooking process.


    At this moment, Kushina noticed that Minato seemed to be silent after taking a bite of fried rice. She looked at him and found that Minato was in a daze, so she patted Minato.


    "Minato what''s wrong with you?" Kushina asked.


    Minato subconsciously replied: "Eating wild vegetables."


    "Where are the wild vegetables here?" Kushina looked at the fried rice. Apart from the eggs, there were only chopped green onions and no mushrooms, so she asked doubtfully.


    "I just finished eating fried rice, and in a trance, I seemed to have turned into a pheasant living in the forest..." Minato exined.


    Kushina looked at the fried rice on the te. The grains were plump and golden, as if they were glowing with gold.


    Because she had been paying attention to the tempura, Kushina discovered that the fried rice seemed to be glowing!


    "This. This is the best fried rice I''ve ever had!" Minato said, unable to help but shovel two spoonfuls into his mouth.


    "Is it so delicious? You''d better try the tempura." Kushina said doubtfully.


    Then Kushina had egg fried rice and Minato had tempura.


    The expressions of shock and happiness appeared on their faces again.


    ""Ahhh~""


    "Hosakawa, have you developed a ninjutsu that can make food delicious?! This is so amazing!" Kushina joked.


    "If you have the idea of opening a restaurant someday, please tell me." Minato said seriously.


    He is not a person who pays attention to materialfort, but Makoto''s fried rice and tempura gave him an experience he had never had before. He even is tempted to make Makoto his own chef after bing hokage.


    "If you like it, you cane more often. It just so happens that my ce is very deserted." Makoto invited with a smile.


    "As long as you don''t mind the trouble, you can try mine and Minato''s cooking in the future, although it''s not as delicious as yours." Kushina was a little excited when she heard Makoto''s invitation.


    "Then I have some expectations." Makoto replied with a smile.


    After seeing the two of them off, Makoto secretly said that the new skill was really powerful.


    Makoto took down some books from the bedroom on the second floor so that he could gradually show his interest.


    With Makoto''s encouragement, and with Asuma as a friend who leads by example, Obito is full of motivation. By Saturday, he will soonplete the control control training and start practicing the change of nature.


    At the weekend, it was time for Makoto, the tutor, to work again.


    "You liar!" Asuma scolded Makoto angrily.


    Last week, in order not to waste the high tuition fees, he really practiced hard, and he was exhausted when he got home.


    No matter how hard and painful the training was, Asuma hated Makoto so much after learning the truth.


    "Oh, what lie did I lie to you?" Makoto asked with a smile.


    "Your tutoring fee is obviously one thousand Ryo an hour, but you actually lied to me and said it was twenty-five thousand Ryo!" Seeing that Makoto refused to admit it, Asuma became even more angry.


    "Then what did you lose? Did you really give me twenty-five thousand Ryo?" Makoto continued to ask.


    "Of course, I..." Asuma wanted to say something, but suddenly realized that he had nothing to lose.


    "Look, you didn''t lose anything. You even made a profit. You thought you spent 100,000 Ryo, but in fact you only spent 4,000 Ryo and made a profit of 196,000 Ryo. You should thank me." Makoto said quickly.


    "Did I make a profit?" Asuma thought ording to Makoto''s thinking, and it seemed that he did make a profit.


    "It''s okay now, let''s start practicing." Makoto said leisurely.


    "No, I am sure 12 out of 10 that something is wrong." Asuma felt heavy question marks on his head.

 Chapter 35: the Smart Asuma

    Chapter 35: the Smart Asuma


    "No, even if the money is not given to you, it still belongs to our family. What profit did we make?!" Asuma cleared his thoughts and retorted.


    "You are really smart." Makoto praised with a smile.


    After getting praised, Asuma felt something strange.


    "Anyway, go and apply for a resignation from the old man. I don''t need a tutor." Asuma walked away only toy down next to a tree.


    "Since you don''t want to be taught by me, then why don''t youe with me, and say no to the Third Hokage." Makoto suggested.


    "You think I''m stupid? If I do this, then all the responsibility falls on me." Asuma raised his head slightly and said with pride.


    The Third Hokage didn''t care, but Asuma was more afraid of his mother Biwako''s anger.


    Makoto nodded secretly in his heart. It was indeed quite silly. As long as he resigns because of Asuma''s uncooperative reason, Asuma would still have to take the me.


    But he had no reason to do that. After all, it was too easy to deal with a nine-year-old Asuma.


    "Why are you so resistant to tutoring?" Makoto did not rush to let Asuma start practicing but continued to chat with Asuma.


    "I told you that you wouldn''t understand." Asuma shook his head with a ''everyone is stupid but me'' expression on his face.


    "Why wouldn''t I understand? It''s just that you don''t like your father''s arrangement." Makoto said directly.


    Based on Asuma''s identity and his own personality, it is easy to deduce the reason for Asuma''s rebellion.


    Asuma himself is talented. If he is notpared with those perverts, he is considered a genius at the level of Uchiha Sasuke. The only difference is that one is blessed with cheats and blood while the other isn''t.


    Makoto can tell that Asuma has a good foundation.


    But because of his status as the Third Hokage''s son, his own efforts may eventually turn into a light sentence, worthy of being the Third Hokage''s child.


    Working hard will be taken for granted, while not working hard will be criticized by many people.


    It has always been like this. It would be strange if Asuma''s and Hiruzen''s father-son rtionship could be good.


    After graduating and bing a ninja, I felt that I had grown up, but the Third Hokage actually hired a tutor. This obviously made Asuma feel that he waspletely underestimated.


    "You can only see the surface like this." Asuma still had that expression that you didn''t understand until Makoto said the next sentence.


    "Isn''t it because even after all the hard training, in the end, you can only get "worthy of being the son of the Hokage"?" Makoto said with a smile.


    Asuma''s face changed drastically in an instant, and he looked at Makoto with a somewhat horrified look. This was something he had never said to anyone, and suddenly being pointed out by Makoto made him feel the fear of being forcibly torn apart his body and looking directly into his heart.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Asuma was still arrogant.


    But the little hands with no ce to rest had exposed his inner panic.


    "If you want to prove yourself, you should ept tutoring, train, and prove yourself with your strength." Makoto continued.


    "After all, you really can''t be called outstanding now." Makoto directly denied Asuma''s strength.


    First being exposed in his heart, and then beingpletely denied, Asuma suddenly became anxious and defended:


    "When I was in the ninja school, I was always first in grade. How could I not be considered outstanding?"


    Makoto smiled. "Believe it or not, I can randomly find a student who has just entered the ninja school that can beat you." Asumaughed angrily.


    "You can find it if you have the ability. If I lose, I will listen to whatever you say in the future." Asuma directly put down his harsh words.


    "Of course, if I win, you will resign," Asuma added.


    "Then it''s settled." Makoto smiled.


    Immediately afterwards, Makoto sent a shadow clone to bring Shisui over.


    Asuma looked at Shisui for a few times and felt that Makoto was not lying. He was indeed the kind of kid who had just entered a ninja school.


    "His name is Uchiha Shisui. He is a student in my ss. He is six years old and has just entered the first grade."


    "His name is Sarutobi Asuma. He is a genin who just graduated this year."


    Makoto introduced the two of them to each other.


    "Uchiha Shisui, right? I''ll tell you. If you can''t do itter, just give up quickly to avoid getting hurt. I won''t be merciful," Asuma said.


    "Sarutobi-senpai, I will pay attention." Shisui said seriously.


    "Start!" Makoto wasted no time and immediately announced the start after the two got into position.


    As soon as Makoto finished speaking, Asuma rushed out in an instant, quickly waving his fist and rushing toward Shisui.


    Shisui stepped forward with a calm expression and started a close fight with Asuma.


    The two sides kept going back and forth, but Asuma didn''t take advantage due to his taller body.


    Asuma''s expression changed. After two moves, he realized that Shisui was not easy, but he didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    Not only was he unable to take advantage, Asuma was even eager to gain an advantage, but Shisui seized the opportunity and kicked him back three meters.


    However, Shisui did not pursue the victory, because when Makoto brought him over, he said he would try to defeat Asuma in all directions.


    The graduated genin was kicked back three meters by a student who had just entered the ninja school during a taijutsu battle. Even though Makoto was the only one watching the battle, Asuma felt that he could not lose face and his face turned red.


    Regardless of why Shisui didn''t pursue him, Asuma had only one idea in his mind at the moment, which was to defeat Shisui, save face, and prove himself.


    "Fire Release: The Art of Fire!" Asuma quickly formed a seal, his chakra exploded, and he spit out arge amount of mes.


    "Fire Release: High Fireball Technique!" Shisui also began to form seals, condensing arge amount of chakra in his mouth, then spitting it out in one breath and turning it into mes.


    The two fire escapes collided, and Shisui, who had more mes and stronger fire, quickly overwhelmed Asuma''s fire escape, and then continued to rush towards Asuma.


    Asuma was dumbfounded during the Ninjutsu duel. He stayed where he was and watched as Fireball-kun continued to approach him without making any move.


    He was thinking about why, why he would lose to a student who had just entered the ninja school, and why he was he miserably defeated.


    In the physical skills duel, he was kicked out three meters and was directly suppressed at the ninjutsu duel


    Is he really nothing but the Hokage''s son? Asuma doubted himself.


    The fireball gradually approached, and Asuma woke up when he felt the heat from the mes. He moved to dodge, but at his speed, he was inevitably affected by the fireball.


    At this time Makoto took action, chakra exploded and quickly formed seals.


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"


    A thick wall of water appeared in front of Asuma, blocking the iing huge fireball.


    "Teacher..."

 Chapter 36: Not As Good as Makoto

    Chapter 36: Not As Good as Makoto


    Asuma, who was protected by Makoto''s water escape, instantly felt that he was really rude before. He was angry with Makoto because of his dissatisfaction with the Third Hokage and never had a good attitude.


    As a teacher, Makoto was already very conscientious. Even if he had been uncooperative and resisted Makoto''s training, Makoto had skillfully allowed him toplete the training he should have.


    Although the process was a bit irritating, it was also for his own good, and he wanted him toplete the training.


    "Shisui, you go back first." Looking at Asuma who was in a depressed mood, Makoto knew that it was his turn.


    Shisui nodded, didn''t say much, turned around, and went back to practice.


    Makoto walked in front of Asuma, patted the dust on his body, and helped him tidy up his somewhat messy clothes.


    Finally, Makoto squatted on the ground, staying at the same height as Asuma, and looked into Asuma''s eyes.


    The two looked at each other. Asuma quickly lowered his head and whispered, "Teacher, I''m sorry."


    "Tell me, how you are sorry for me?" Makoto asked with a smile.


    "I shouldn''t have vented my grievances on you." Asuma didn''t dare to look at Makoto.


    "You''re not sorry for me, you''re sorry for yourself." Makoto''s expression gradually became serious as he spoke.


    Makoto asked:


    "Does it affect me if you don''t train?"


    Before Asuma could answer, Makoto continued:


    "It doesn''t affect me. Even if you don''t train, I will keep spending time with you, and I will still receive my sry."


    "But you are different. If you train an hour less, your hour will be wasted and you will get nothing."


    For such a rebellious teenager, you have to make the other person feel that everything you do is good for him, that you are on his side, and that he is the one who made the mistake.


    "I..." Asuma hesitated. The more Makoto spoke, the more he regretted and felt that he was nothing.


    How disgusted he was with Makoto''s behavior before, the favorability level increased at this moment.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Asuma felt that Makoto, a teacher who had only taught him for a few days, was much better than his Hokage father.


    Makoto''s training requirements were met with disobedience, but Makoto did not scold him, but instead praised him for his strong limbs.


    If it were Sarutobi Hiruzen, he would have been so angry that he would have blown his beard, red at him, and then scolded him.


    Before starting to preach, Makoto also helped him dust off his body and tidy up his clothes and even kept eye contact with him considerately.


    Thinking of this, Asuma''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    Why can a tutor who has only known him for a few days praise him without hesitation, but when he gets the first prize and returns home, he is always unable to get praise from his parents.


    Could it be that Asuma''s first ce is less valuable than other people''s first ce?


    The more Asuma thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved. He couldn''t help but remember that he was defeated by a student who had just entered the ninja school today.


    Many emotions umted together and finally broke out.


    Even though Asuma tried hard to control it, he still let tears flow down drop by drop in the end. He tilted his head, not wanting Makoto to see it.


    But how could this be hidden from Makoto, who had been paying attention to Asuma.


    Makoto did not act immediately, but waited for a while, waiting for Asuma to vent some emotions through crying, then stood up, patted Asuma on the shoulder, took out a square scarf and handed it to Asuma.


    "Hosakawa-sensei...you are so kind." Asuma took the handkerchief and wiped his tears and choked.


    "Unlike my parents, they wouldn''t be like this..."


    "That''s when you only remember the bad things they did to you and forget the good things they did to you. Think about it carefully, when you were a child, who took the trouble to put you to sleep, who taught you to walk and run step by step, who checked whether you were covered with a quilt in the middle of the night, who..." Makoto said earnestly.


    The Third Hokage may be watching. He can''t just train Asuma, but also has to mediate the rtionship between father and son.


    Asuma was speechless. After Makoto said this, he did have simr memories in his mind.


    "You can do it in your free time. Think about it carefully. Let''s start the session now. Have you forgotten what you said before?" Makoto saw Asuma''s troubled face, so he started talking about training.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten it. From now on, Teacher Makoto, I will practice whatever you tell me to practice. "Asuma said as he wiped his face clean with a handkerchief.


    Now Makoto''s image in Asuma''s heart has changed from a cunning and hateful adult to a perfect teacher who is sincerely good to him.


    "Let''s continue practicing chakra control this week and practice ninjutsu next week." Makoto briefly exined the training arrangements.


    He would definitely not teach Asuma the same way he taught Shisui and the others.


    First, Asuma''s identity is sensitive, and the Third Hokage will either keep an eye on him or send someone to keep an eye on him. It will cause him to reveal his strength, and Makoto does not want to show his strength beyond the chunin for the time being.


    As Makoto expected, Sarutobi Hiruzen from the Hokage Building was using telescope skills to observe how Makoto taught Asuma.


    "Hosakawa is indeed very good at teaching children." Seeing Asuma''s resistance from the beginning to his respect at the end, Sarutobi Hiruzen affirmed Makoto''s strength as a teacher.


    He was not too surprised that Makoto could call Shisui.


    Because Shisui is a student in Makoto''s ss, and even students in other sses, like Makoto so much, there is no reason why students in Makoto''s own ss wouldn''t like him.


    "But he has such strength from when he first entered school, and his talent even surpasses Kagami." Sarutobi Hiruzen thought of his former teammate Uchiha Kagami.


    That was an Uchiha whose will of fire was recognized by the second hokage.


    "It seems that we need to pay more attention to him." Sarutobi Hiruzen thought as he picked up his pipe and took a puff.


    Shisui is the grandson of Uchiha Kagami, and he is extremely talented. Sarutobi Hiruzen knew of his existence before.


    He hopes that Shisui can be an Uchiha like Kagami.


    Seeing Asuma starting to practice, Sarutobi Hiruzen canceled the telescope technique and began to deal with official duties.


    It wasn''t until evening that Hiruzen Sarutobi used his telescope technique to inspect Konoha again, and then left the Hokage Building to go home for dinner.


    At the dinner table, Sarutobi Hiruzen asked with a smile:


    "Asuma, are you satisfied with your tutor? This is the teacher I carefully selected for you."


    Asuma stopped picking up the food, thinking in his mind I can''t help but start to recall what happened today.


    Before today, Asuma would have answered that Makoto was a bad teacher who lies to his students.


    "Teacher Hosakawa is very good. He is much better at teaching than you." Asuma praised Makoto while not forgetting to give Hiruzen a kick.


    Although he was enlightened by Makoto, his resentment towards the Third Hokage could not be eliminated in a short time.


    "What do you know, you kid? I taught the legendary sannin." Hiruzen Sarutobi puffed his beard and red when his teaching skills were questioned.


    "It''s clear that Aunt Tsunade and the others themselves have extraordinary talents." Asuma retorted. Although the Sannin were famous, they all went their own way.


    "Sometimes, it is also a sign of wisdom for people to admit their own shorings." Asuma said, imitating Makoto''s tone.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was left speechless by his good son.


    Seeing his old father hesitating to speak, Asuma was in a good mood and felt more energetic about eating.

 Chapter 37: Nature Change Training

    Chapter 37: Nature Change Training


    "Teacher Makoto, how long have I persisted this time?" Obito wiped off the water stains on his face and looked at Makoto expectantly.


    He felt like he had been on the river for a long time, maybe an hour.


    "You performed very well this time andsted twenty minutes." Makoto praised without hesitation.


    "Huh? It''s only twenty minutes. I thought it was at least half an hour." Obito was a little disappointed.


    On the river, he not only has to maintain chakra output at all times, but also pay attention to Makoto''s water escape, observe the waves on the river, and be ready to dodge at any time. Maintaining this state makes it feel like a long time has passed.


    "You havepleted the practice of chakra control and can start the practice of changing nature." Makoto said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll start right away." Obito had been practicing treading water recently and subconsciously walked towards the river. After walking a few steps, he realized what Makoto had said.


    "Finally no more treading water." Obito couldn''t help but clench his fists and jump up to cheer. He noticed that Shisui and Might Gai both looked at him nkly and then became quiet.


    "I''ve been treading water every daytely, and I''ve gotten used to the smell of the river here." Obito couldn''t help butin.


    "Then do you want to continue water treading?" Makoto asked jokingly.


    "Forget it, forget it, I always take detours whenever I see the river these days." The tortured Obito chose not to be harsh this time.


    "It''s better to start changing the nature as soon as possible. There are only fourteen days left before thepetition." Obito felt that time was a little tight. Tighter than Gai''s clothes.


    Next, in addition to the change in nature, the proficiency of the fireball must be deepened.


    "There will be enough time ording to my arrangement," Makoto reassured Obito.


    This is just training to participate in a folkpetition, not to fight Pain. There is no need to practice changes in nature exaggeratedly.


    With the blessing of the professor''s skills and the fact that Makoto''s fireball has reached the proficiency level, it is very simple for Obito to improve his fireball level.


    After all, it was rted to the rewards of the training mission, and Makoto had carefully nned it.


    Soon, Makoto''s shadow clone brought arge wooden barrel. Makoto opened the barrel, took out an egg-sized ice cube, and handed it to Obito.


    "Put the ice cube on the palm of your hand, and then use chakra to melt it." Makoto said the first step.


    Nature change is a more difficult and advanced practice in the ninja training process.


    Even if you have enough chakra, but your level of change in the properties of the corresponding ninjutsu is not enough, the power of the ninjutsu will be limited.


    The practice of changing the nature of fire is a bit more dangerous than that of wind, because the burning nature of fire may affect the practitioner.


    At first, Makoto wanted Obito to burn the leaves, but if Obito couldn''t turn the leaves into ashes instantly, then Obito''s hands would be burned by the burning leaves.


    So Makoto thought of ice cubes. Because they have a low enough temperature, they will only melt into water when exposed to mes. Obito''s mes are not enough to boil the water in ice cubes.


    "It''s so cold." Obito, who was holding an ice cube in his hand, took a breath. It was still spring, and the temperature was not high in the morning when the sun was not shining brightly.


    "Then release the chakra quickly." Makoto tapped Obito''s head with two fingers together.


    Obito felt the pain, shrank his neck, and then began to guide his chakra towards the palm of his hand, change its nature, finally releasing it.


    "When changing the property, you must keep in mind the characteristics of mes,bustion, and high temperature, so that your chakra can burn and increase the temperature." Makoto reminded.


    Obito stared at the ice cube in his hand and nodded, silently reciting the words "burning heat" in his heart.


    Two minutester, Obito felt water flow on his palms, and his face instantly brightened.


    "Teacher, the ice is melting!" Obito said happily.


    "How about you get another ice cube and try holding it in your hand for a few minutes?" Makoto said.


    Obito threw away the ice cube in his hand curiously, and picked up another ice cube of about the same size, holding it in his hand without using chakra.


    Then he was embarrassed to find that the degree of ice melting into water was only slightly worse than before.


    "The human body also has temperature. If you hold an ice cube of this size in your hand, you won''t need chakra to melt it very slowly." Makoto exined while stroking his forehead.


    Fortunately, the weather is not hot now. If it were summer, Obito would think that he is a little prodigy in chakra nature.


    "Hey, when I use ninjutsu, I always use my mouth. Now I''m not used to using my hands." Obito scratched his head and exined.


    "You must always remember the nature of the me." Makoto said as he took out an ice cube as big as a human head and held it in his hand.


    Sizzle!


    The moment Makoto finished speaking, a red light shed, and the ice cube as big as a head immediately turned into bursts of white smoke. The water vapor floated into the sky.


    "High temperature, burning." Obito kept chanting in his mouth and then continued to condense chakra in his palms and then release.


    The morning wasing to an end soon, and Obito already felt that his hands were numb from the cold, and the skin on his hands had be white and wrinkled due to prolonged exposure to water.


    "If you think about it carefully, the river water tastes good." Obito regretted why he didn''t agree to Makoto''s offer to practice water treading a few hours ago.


    The cultivation of this change in nature is simply more of a torture than treading water.


    "Stop practicing now, let''s eat." Makoto stopped the three of them, then took out three lunch boxes and distributed them to them respectively.


    "Today the food smells so good!" When Might Gai opened the lid, he smelled a fragrance that hit his soul and sat the dazzling golden light from the lunch box.


    "Teacher Makoto, there''s something wrong with this rice. It''s actually glowing!" Might Gai was a little dumbfounded.


    "The sun is just reflecting the light. Feel free to eat," Makoto said with a faint smile.


    Might Gai took a bite with the spoon, and his eyes suddenly gleamed. He waved the spoon extremely quickly and kept pushing fried rice into his mouth.


    "It''s delicious! It''s delicious!" Might Gai felt that he had never eaten such delicious food before.


    [You gave the disciple golden egg fried rice as a gift, and the disciple was very grateful for the critical hit. You gained Chakra +100]


    Makoto nodded secretly, the chef''s skill is indeed very powerful.


    "Gai, are you so tired from practicing today?" Obito felt that Might Gai was a bit exaggerated. Although Teacher Makoto was good at his craftsmanship, there was no need to eat in such a hurry.


    "It does look good." Obito changed his mind slightly after opening the lunch box.


    It''s is not egg-fried rice, but a home-style stir-fry.


    Obito first picked up some vegetables, then took a mouthful of rice and put it in his mouth.


    "Delicious!" Obito''s eyes widened, and he felt a taste he had never experienced before explode in his mouth.


    Then he frantically grilled the rice and kept stuffing the food into his mouth until he ate the chili pepper in the dish.


    A terrifying spicy smell erupted, and Obito felt as if he had arrived at the crater of a volcano that was about to erupt. The surrounding air was hot and dry.

 Chapter 38: Obito’s Fiery Life

    Chapter 38: Obito¡¯s Fiery Life


    "It''s so hot, so spicy!" Obito took a big breath to make his tongue feel better.


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and an unspeakable and terrifyingva me erupted from the crater like a fountain and rushed into the sky.


    zing ck smoke, soaring mes, dark red magma, his world now has a touch of dangerous red at this moment.


    Immediately afterwards, the terrifyingva fell from the sky and submerged Obito.


    Obito''s eyes regained consciousness. "Spicy! Spicy! Spicy!" After regaining consciousness, the feeling of high temperature gradually weakened, but the spicy taste lingering on the tongue still did not disappear.


    But Obito still didn''t stop eating.


    Although it was spicy, it was so delicious that he couldn''t control himself.


    "SO Hot!! Burning hot!!" Obito couldn''t help but think of the illusion that appeared inexplicably, the mes erupting from the earth, and the high-temperatureva that melted him.


    Hoo ho ho!


    The next moment, Obito, who stuck out his tongue to breathe, spit out a stream of red mes from his mouth.


    Obito pped his tongue just like an acrobat performing fire-breathing stunts.


    "Abba..." Obito was a little confused.


    "Stop the chakra output." Makoto said calmly.


    Obito then realized that he was using chakra unconsiously, so he cut it off and the me disappeared.


    "While the state is still there, practice quickly." Makoto took out a palm-sized ice cube and put it in Obito''s hand.


    "Remember what you felt just now, the high temperature and the burning." Makoto reminded.


    "I didn''t expect that skill cooking and carrying illusions can actually have such an effect." Makoto was a little surprised.


    "It seems like I have to cook some more spicy dishes for Obito." Makoto thought to himself. Ignoring Obito''s poor toilet.


    An ordinary homemade stir-fry with chili peppers can have such an effect. If Obito can still eat mapo tofu every day, wouldn''t he make rapid progress?


    "Teacher Makoto, look!" Obito shouted excitedly to Makoto as he looked at the rapidly melting ice cubes in his hands.


    Makoto nodded slightly after looking at it. The ice cube that was originally the size of a palm shrank by one size in one minute.


    "Very good, keep it up, don''t forget this feeling." Makoto nodded in affirmation, not forgetting to remind Obito to stay calm.


    "Yeah!" Obito nodded quickly, staring at the ice cubes with all his concentration, and continued to release chakra.


    He was very excited that he had made considerable progress.


    Sometimes it''s unbearable to practice boringly because you never get feedback.


    If he could make such progress every time he practiced, Obito felt that he might also be a training fanatic.


    "Obito, you don''t hate spicy food, right?" Makoto suddenly asked with a smile.


    "Spicy? If it can be as delicious as the one just now, it doesn''t matter if it''s a little spicy." Obito said and couldn''t help but licked his lips, remembering the delicious meal just now.


    This is the first time he has eaten such delicious stir-fry. Although the chili pepper in it is a bit spicy, it is delicious.


    "Don''t worry, it''s guaranteed to be delicious." Makoto patted Obito on the shoulder. This was what you said yourself.


    Obito, who was working hard to melt the ice, suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Could it be, could it be...


    He was obviously holding an ice cube in his hand, but Obito couldn''t control the chills on his back. Does he suffer from some nerve problems?


    "Teacher Makoto, I actually like fried rice." Obito tried to save his self.


    "Well, chili fried rice, right? I''ll make it for you." Makoto showed a gentle smile.


    "Can the chili fried rice be made without adding chili?" Obito asked eagerly.


    If he ate the "spicy" food of Makoto every day, Obito is afraid that he wouldn''t be able to get out after walking into the bathroom.


    "No fried rice in the chili fried rice? I didn''t expect you to have such a strong taste, but it''s not impossible. " Makoto was selectively deaf.


    After hearing Makoto''s words, Obito''s eyes darkened and his legs softened, almost fainting on the spot.


    He looked at Shisui for help. Shisui, who had just finished eating and was still reminiscing, noticed Obito''s eyes, looked directly up at the sky, pretending not to see him.


    It''s not that he, Uchiha Shisui, doesn''t care about his fellow n, but it''s just that it''s not easy to get involved in this matter.


    After all, Obito did improve his training efficiency after eating. Maybe eating spicy food has a miraculous effect on the changes in the nature of fire.


    Moreover, Obito himself said it was delicious, and just now he was eating it while shouting it was spicy.


    Of course, the main reason was that he knew that the result would be that he and Obito would eat together.


    Although Shisui doesn''t mind eating spicy food, he doesn''t want to eat spicy food every day, and he doesn''t have the need to quickly improve his fire chakra nature.


    Obito looked at Might Gai.


    Might Gai noticed Obito''s gaze, smiled at Obito and gave a thumbs up with his signature annoying sparkling teeth:


    "Overflowing youth!!"


    *Sparkle*


    Obito: ...


    At this time, his hands are cold and his heart is even colder. What about family? What about brotherhood? No one can be relied upon at the critical moment!


    Obito exploded with chakra and melted all the ice on his hands with a sudden breath, and straightened his goggles with his hands.


    "Teacher, I think it''s too troublesome for you to cook three dishes separately. It would be much easier if you just cook one big dish and then divide it into three portions for us." Obito said as if he was thinking about Makoto.


    If this is the case, then everyone will not live well and die together.


    "Sounds good." Makoto showed a serious thinking expression.


    Of course he knew what Obito was thinking, but Makoto still chose the answer that was entertaining.


    Shisui could no longer maintain his indifferent expression. He didn''t expect that this n brother who behaved a bit silly in daily life would be so resourceful in pulling people into the water.


    "THIS IS YOUTH!!!" Might Gai said with augh.


    ""He really is okay with it..."" Obito & Shisui thought silently in their hearts with a twiching smile.


    Makoto thought about it and felt that this was not bad. Anyway, the taste was guaranteed. Obito & Shisui had to practice fire escape, and Might Gai was also willing to eat it.


    From that day on, Obito, Shisui, Might Gai, and their toilets lived a very fiery life. In the physical sense.


    "It''s so spicy, but it''s so delicious!" Obito cried because of the spicy food, but he couldn''t help but keep eating the mapo tofu in the box.


    "It''s so spicy!! It''s delicious!! IT''S YOUTH!" Might Gai also burst into tears while eating Mapo Tofu. The difference was that Might Gai was moved rather than crying.


    Shisui, who was constantly exhaling from the heat, silently distanced himself from the two of them by a small distance.


    At school, Rin saw Obito always sticking his butt up for no reason, so she asked worriedly: "Obito, are you feeling unwell?"


    Obito showed a mncholy expression and said, "No, I''m just trying to practice obeisance. It''s just a minor side effect."


    "Rin, you can''t imagine how much my fire escape has improved this time. I will definitely defeat Kakashi in this junior ninjutsupetition." Obito said confidently.


    One of the reasons he persisted in his hard training was to wash away his previous shame, defeat Kakashi in front of Rin, and win first ce.


    "But Kakashi-kun probably won''t sign up for thepetition. He is a chuunin. Thispetition is usually only attended by us ninja school students." Nohara Rin said.


    She believed that Obito had really improved his strength through hard training, but how could Kakashi, who had already be a ninja, participate in such a folkpetition.


    "Huh?" Obito was dumbfounded. He always assumed that Kakashi would participate in thepetition.

 Chapter 39: The Competition Between Hand Speed and Eyesight

    Chapter 39: The Competition Between Hand Speed and Eyesight


    Obito was a little irritable.


    Without Kakashi''s participation, it would be pointless for him to get the first ce.


    What Obito wants is to defeat Kakashi to avenge his humiliation and win the first ce under Nohara Rin''s watch. Without Kakashi, Obito won''t be too happy to win the first ce.


    His obsession with being number one in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition was entirely caused by Kakashi.


    In front of Nohara Rin, Kakashi won the first ce by crushing his score, which made Obito''s victory speech be a big talk.


    Obito has always remembered this, but he has never been able to do anything about it before.


    Now that he has the ability to win, his opponent has jumped out, which makes Obito very unhappy.


    "No, I have to let Kakashi participate in thepetition!" The more Obito thought about it, the more he felt that thepetition without Kakashi would not work at all.


    "You can wait until school is over to find Kakashi-kun and ask him if he has any ideas for participating." Nohara Rin suggested.


    "I can go with you. It just so happens that we haven''t met Kakashi-kun for a long time."


    Although the rtionship between the three of them is very good, since Kakashi graduated, there have been fewer opportunities for them to meet.


    She and Obito need to go to school every day as students, and Kakashi also needs to do tasks as a ninja.


    "Okay." Obito nodded, feeling that Nohara Rin''s idea was a good one.


    Obito went to Makoto and took a day off before school. He won''t go to Makoto''s ce after school today. He would settle Kakashi''s matter first.


    After school, Nohara Rin and Obito went directly to Kakashi''s house.


    Kakashi''s home is not in the main city, but in the suburbs next to the main city. Although it is not prosperous. it is not as crowded as the main city.


    Nohara Rin and Obito had been to Kakashi''s house before and were even invited in for dinner.


    Looking at therge t-storey house with a sloping roof that came into view, the two of them knew they had arrived.


    The two of them were lucky. Kakashi didn''t take on any tasks today. When they arrived at Kakashi''s house, Kakashi was practicing in the yard.


    Kakashi held a silver chakra short de and chopped off a scarecrow''s head and limbs in two or three strokes.


    Seeing his friendsing, Kakashi breathed out softly, inserted the short chakra de back into his back, and asked:


    "Why are you here?"


    "We haven''t yed together for a long time. We all miss you, so we came here to see you." Nohara Rin said with a smile.


    Obito was not as polite as Nohara Rin, and asked directly:


    "Kakashi, the Junior Ninjutsu Competition is about to begin. Do you want to sign up for thepetition?"


    "Junior Ninjutsu Competition?" Kakashi thought for a moment and remembered that this was a folkpetition he participated in when he was still in school out of boredom.


    "I won''t participate, I''m not interested." Kakashi replied calmly.


    In his opinion, that kind ofpetition is just for children, and the reward for first ce is just a more refined kunai.


    Even when he was in Ninja School, he only participated because he was bored, let alone now.


    Obito''s face fell, Kakashi refused too decisively.


    "Why, didn''t you participate before?" Obito asked unwillingly.


    He really wanted Kakashi topete.


    "I was still a student at the ninja school at that time, and now I am a chuunin." Kakashi pointed to the ninja forehead protector on his head.


    Obito felt that Kakashi was hinting at something. He was also a student at that time, and he is still a student now...


    "They wouldn''t care if you are chuunin, anyway. It''s an age-basedpetition." Obito continued.


    "Do I have to say directly that I''m not interested in this kind of children''s y-house game?" Kakashi said mercilessly.


    Obito is getting a little red-hot. What house game? This is a junior ninjutsupetition!


    "I will also participate in thepetition, Kakashi, are you afraid of losing to me?" Obito, who was a little anxious, also started to be more aggressive.


    "Lose to you? Have you ever defeated me?" Kakashi said expressionlessly.


    "I...I..." Obito frantically searched for memories in his mind, and surprisingly found that he had indeed not defeated Kakashi once.


    Obito''s face blushed furiously when he discovered this frustrating fact.


    "Kakashi, don''t be proud, I am no longer the Uchiha I used to be." Obito put his hands on his hips with a grin.


    Kakashi looked at Obito, wearing goggles, sportswear, and a silly smile on his face. He looked so stupid.


    Kakashi said honestly: "I can''t tell the difference."


    "Konoha''s foulnguage!" Obito couldn''t stand it.


    Nohara Rin looked at this scene, covered her mouth, and chuckled.


    This scene in front of her has been yed out countless times.


    Obito likes topete with Kakashi, but Obito always suffers in the end.


    Obito took a deep breath and calmed down temporarily. He suddenly thought of his teacher Makoto.


    "If it were Teacher Makoto, what method would he use?" Obito fell into thinking.


    In order to make him practice more seriously, Makoto asked him to do one more question before he was hit more than once. Although it was difficult to practice, doing the questions was more ufortable, so he chose the lesser of two evils and practiced more seriously to reduce the number of hits. Number of hits.


    ''The lesser of two evils...'' Obito suddenly had an idea and thought of a way.


    "Kakashi, didn''t you say I can''t beat you? Do you dare to bet with me?" Obito smiled provocatively.


    Kakashi''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly:


    "Betting on who will be first in thepetition? Do you think that I will bother such a stupid challenge?"


    To participate in such a meaninglesspetition, it is better to read more books.


    "Of course not. Don''t you think you are very powerful? Then do you want to test whether your eyesight is stronger or my hand speed is faster?" Obito said.


    "If you win, I won''t talk about thepetition and treat you to five ramen bowls. If you lose, you just need to participate in thepetition."


    Kakashi did not agree in a hurry, but asked: "What''s the challenge?"


    Obito picked a leaf from the tree next to Kakashi''s house and put it on the palm of his hand and said:


    "It''s very simple, you just need to guess which hand the leaf is on, isn''t it very simple?"


    Kakashi thought for a while and felt that Obito''s hand speed could not be faster than his eyes, so he directly agreed.


    He knew Obito''s temperament and might keep pestering him until night.


    It''s better to use this simplepetition to let Obito know the gap between the two.


    Obito used his hand speed to the extreme, shaking his left and right hands wildly, whichsted for about five minutes before stopping.


    "Right hand." Kakashi pointed directly at Obito''s right hand where the leaf was hidden.


    "I really don''t know where you got the courage topete with me like this." Kakashi was a little disappointed.


    He thought Obito could be so fast, but the result was that the de never left his sight.


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Obitoughed out loud and asked,


    "Kakashi, are you sure it''s this hand? Once you''ve confirmed it, you can''t change it."


    "You want to deceive me? It''s your right hand. Open it quickly. ." Kakashi didn''t change his mind because of Obito''s smile, he just felt that Obito was bluffing.


    "Then I''ll open it." Obito slowly opened his right hand.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    When the right hand waspletely spread out, what appeared before Kakashi''s eyes was some ck ash. After the wind blew away the ck ash, there was nothing left.


    Obito smiled proudly and said, "Kakashi, it seems you guessed it wrong."


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "The change in the nature of fire chakra." Kakashi said indifferently. Suddenly his head snapped and looked at Obito in surprise. Unexpectedly, Obito not only mastered the change in nature but also had the brains to y tricks on him.


    Although the former is a bit bizarre, it is not impossible, and thetter really astonished Kakashi.


    "Hahaha, Kakashi, you didn''t expect that." The smile on Obito''s face gradually became arrogant.


    "It''s indeed a bit unexpected. It seems that I have been cking off recently." Kakashi''s expression returned to calm.


    Although he felt that Obito had grown a lot, Kakashi looked at Obito''s arrogant face and calmed down.


    "Damn Kakashi, what do you mean by that?" Obito was a little unhappy.


    Kakashi said lightly: "Nothing."


    "..." Obito originally wanted to say goodbye to Kakashi again, but then he thought that since he had aplished his goal, it was better to go back and practice quickly.


    This time, he defeated Kakashi, but there was no such chance of trickery during thepetition, and the battle was all about hard power.


    "Forget it, I''m in a good mood today so I won''t argue with you. Remember to sign up for thepetition. Don''t deny your defeat," Obito said.


    "I''m willing to admit defeat." Kakashi gave the answer.


    Originally, he thought thispetition was uninteresting, but seeing how much Obito had grown, Kakashi felt a tiny bit interested.


    With their goal aplished, Nohara Rin and Obito soon said goodbye to Kakashi and left.


    "Obito, how did you do that just now? It''s amazing."


    On the way out, Nohara Rin and Obito talked about the gambling fight just now.


    After being praised by Nohara Rin, Obito instantly swelled up andughed with his tongue sticking out: "Hahaha, it''s just a change in the nature of chakra, it''s not too powerful..." Because he was too carried away, Obito didn''t pay attention to the road and bumped into the telephone pole next to Kakashi''s house.


    "Damn Kakashi!" He was hurt by Kakashi''s electric pole!


    Kakashi, who was watching them leave: ...


    He retracted the little interest in his heart. Hasn''t he changed at all? He is still as dumb as before.


    ...


    In the ninjutsu ss, after Makotopleted the lectures and demonstrations, he let the students practice on their own. If they didn''t understand something during practice, they could ask him directly.


    Makoto is well aware of the gap between theory and practice.


    Most of the time, it is the brain that says it understands after seeing it, and then the body tells it ''What do you understand?!''.


    "What the hell am I doing wrong?" Kotetsu scratched his head and asked.


    "Why don''t you ask Mr. Hosakawa for advice?" Kamizuki Izumo suggested.


    Anko also nodded and said, "If you have any questions, just ask Mr. Hosakawa."


    The three of them are working together to develop a new ninjutsu,bining clones and transformations, hoping to shock the whole school and achieve better results in the next final exam.


    The three of them agreed and walked to Makoto''s side to express their problems.


    Makoto thought for a while and then said: "You can try to start with simple objects to familiarize yourself with this feeling, and then gradually try the moreplicated ones."


    "Simple objects..." Kotetsu fell into deep thought.


    When Anko saw the chair on the podium, she pointed directly at the it and said, "Let''s start with the chair first. It''s simple enough."


    Kotetsu looked at it and nodded. The structure of the seat was indeed simple enough, after all, it''s just abination of several pieces of wood.


    So the three of them began to practice ording to Makoto''s suggestion, and the style of the ssroom gradually became strange.


    There are some more seats with three legs, two legs, or even one leg in the ssroom.


    "It seems that cloning a chair is not as easy as imagined." Kamizuki Izumo scratched his head in embarrassment. He was the one who conjured up the one-legged chair.


    "Are you trying tough your enemies to death, Izumo? How the hell is even the chair standing with only one leg at the edge?" Kotetsu immediately pointed at Izumo''s one-legged chair,ughing loudly.


    The attention of students in the entire ssroom was attracted, and they were all amused by this magical chair.


    "Isn''t that two-legged chair of yours also weird?" Kamizuki Izumo countered with a red face.


    Everyone looked at the chair next to Kotetsu. There was a leg on the front and back, but they were still on the same side, and they couldn''t helpughing.


    "Hehe. You guys need to learn from me." Anko crossed her arms with a proud look on her face. Her chair not only had three legs but was also moving around her.


    Seeing this strange scene, the students in the ssroom became even more crazy. Because the school was about to end, theughter even attracted students from other sses to watch.


    Amidst theughter, the school bell rang, and Makoto also announced the end of ss.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward: Mystic Palm]


    "I''m lucky today." Makoto nodded secretly when he saw that the reward was the Mystic Palm Technique.


    The Mystic Palm is not an ordinary medical ninjutsu, it is a very advanced medical ninjutsu. There are not many medical ninjas who can master this ninjutsu in Konoha.


    It can not only treat external injuries, but also internal ones.


    With it, Obito''s practice can go further, without worrying about his injuries much.


    "Now I have ess to all of the seven attributes." Makoto thought in his heart.


    The Mystic Palm is a change in the nature of yang attribute chakra. Because he has not mastered this attribute, the system gave him a little nature change training memory as usual.


    Coupled with the previous Yin Escape illusion, he has all seven attributes.


    After school, Makoto led his disciples to practice. After the practice, he did not return to the main city but stayed at his residence in the southern forest.


    Today was the day for him to report to the Root Organization.


    Since Shisui''s personality is originally different from ordinary Uchiha, Makoto reported truthfully in this aspect. However, he modified some other details.


    For example, in the grade practical exam, Hyga Kento defeated his opponent with overwhelming force and showed his genius, while Obito and Might Gai just won by luck.


    On Asuma''s mission, Makoto said that he had been sessfully recognized as a teacher by Asuma and asked if he should try to pull Asuma into the root organization.


    As long as Danzo does not have cognitive deficiencies, Makoto believes that Danzo will not give him a definite reply.


    The reason for reporting this is simply to let Danzo know that he haspleted his mission well and has been recognized by Asuma, expressinging his loyalty to the roots.

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:


    The Root Organization moved quickly. As soon as Makoto reported, a Root ninja came to his yard quietly the next morning.


    "This is Danzo-sama''s order." The Root Organization ninja handed two scrolls to Makoto.


    Makoto nodded and took the scrolls.


    Makoto first opened the scroll assigning tasks.


    As before, the root organization ninja didn''t talk too much and left directly after the things were delivered.


    Sensing the disappearance of the Root Organization ninja''s aura, Makoto walked into the house and began to check the contents of the scroll.


    It''s pretty much the same as before. The first part is the PUA content, praising Makoto forpleting the task very well and living up to the training of the organization. He should continue the good work and not ck of...


    Makoto skipped till the main content. Danzo answered Makoto''s question about whether he wanted to recruit Asuma into the root organizationst time, that is, it was not necessary.


    Danzo said that Makoto only needs to teach Asuma normally and be Asuma''s important teacher, and there is no need to do other unnecessary things. He also told Makoto not to expose any abnormalities.


    This answer was pretty much what Makoto expected.


    Pulling Asuma into the root organization is like Danzo sitting in the Hokage''s office.


    Although Danzo''s Root is not weak, their current strength depends entirely on absorbing nutrients from the ANBU. As the real Hokage, it is too easy for Sarutobi Hiruzen to grasp the root.


    Continuing reading the scroll: he needs to keep an eye on Uchiha students and evaluate them to see if they have anti-Konoha tendencies, and pay attention to the emergence of geniuses who can be absorbed by the Roots.


    As for the other scroll, there are several high-level secret medicines that are difficult to buy as rewards.


    Makoto put away the scroll containing the secret medicine and burned the other scroll.


    "In this world, a stable life is a luxury..."


    Makoto swept up the ashes and poured them into the trash can, looking into the courtyard with an indifferent expression.


    This life of waking up in the morning with a heavily armed ninja standing in the yard made him ufortable.


    But Makoto has no choice now.


    He had thought about whether to directly expose his strength when teaching Asuma, let Sarutobi see his value, and then jump to the Third Hokage''s ship, so that the curse seal problem could be solved.


    This idea was quickly rejected by Makoto.


    He could change jobs by being appreciated by Sarutobi, but not by exposing his strength.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t know his specific strength and the ninjutsu he had learned. It could basically be exined.


    But Danzo was different. The original owner was trained by Danzo and knew too much information.


    If he changes jobs by exposing his strength, Danzo may tell the Third Hokage about Makoto and then be treated as a spy.


    Makoto believes that there are only three situations in which his strength can be exposed. One is that Danzo is going to use him as a consumable, and then he can find an opportunity to expose his strength.


    The second is to wait until his strength reaches S-ss, so that he can take action during the war and help Konoha in times of crisis.


    Even if he didn''t know how he got his strength, Makoto would only be a hero, not a spy.


    The third type is to have the power to overthrow Konoha. At that time, it doesn''t matter whether you are exposed or not.


    Makoto adjusted his expression and went to the ninja school. He walked into the office with a gentle smile.


    When you don''t have enough strength, you should be a gentle and warm man that everyone likes. Basically, don''t be an Uchiha.


    ...


    On Saturday, Obito went to the training ground early and started practicing.


    Picking up a palm-sized ice cube and putting it on his palm, condensing chakra in his palm and starting the practice of changing its properties.


    After about ten seconds, the ice disappeared, and the traces of water on the ground were proof of its existence.


    Makoto next to him nodded.


    It took six days to practice to this extent, which was beyond expectations.


    After all, he had never thought that he would develop the skill of chef before, let alone that this life skill could be useful in the practice of changing nature.


    Being able to progress to this level in a short period of time is due Makoto''s contribution.


    "You are done with the first step. The next step is to continuously enhance your maximum output." Makoto said, taking out a head-sized ice cube from the barrel and cing it on the ground.


    "Your next goal is to melt this ice within ten seconds." Makoto announced that the practice has entered the next stage.


    "Ah? This is too big." Obito looked at the ice cube as big as a human head and scratched his head.


    "This time you are pursuing the limit of instantaneous property changes. You don''t have to worry about the consumption of chakra. Use it with all your strength. Rest when you are tired. After resting, continue practicing." This stage requires time to grind, unless you have sufficient Chakra and vitality to create countless clones like Naruto.


    When it was almost noon, Makoto asked the three disciples to stop practicing.


    "You must be tired of eating the same dishes every day. Today we are having hot pot." Makoto said with a smile.


    Although the spicy food is good for training, Makoto pursues a higher degree of trust, so he has to do better.


    "It''s great, I finally don''t have to eat that super spicy tofu." Obito jumped up excitedly.


    It''s not that Makoto''s Tofu doesn''t taste good, but eating it every day will make going to the toilet extremely painful.


    "I only prepared the bottom of the pot. As for the ingredients, it depends on what you findter." Makoto continued.


    "I want to eat fish!" After Obito said this, he took out his kunai and ran to the river to prepare for fishing.


    "Let me help you!" When the enthusiastic Might Gai heard that Obito wanted to eat fish, he sprinted 100 meters and plunged into the water, causing a lot of sshes.


    Obito, who was looking around for opportunities to catch fish, was immediately hit with a chill.


    "Gai!!!" Obito hardened his fist.


    The next moment, Might Gai caught two fish and came up. He looked at Obito with a puzzled look and asked, "Obito, you called me?"


    "Yes, I wanted to say, Gai, you are indeed a good brother." Obito looked at the fish in Might Gai''s hands and instantly changed his face, praising him.


    Shisui brought some wild vegetables and mushrooms from the forest.


    The three of them also worked together to kill a wild boar.


    Might Gai attracted attention, Shisui attacked, and Obito assisted.


    Makoto cooked the bottom of the pot first, and then processed the ingredients they sent.


    There was no fire, so Obito was used as a humanoid heater, which was treated as a form of training.


    The four masters and apprentices made lunch using local materials in the forest.


    Although there were no too tedious procedures, and the ingredients were only locally sourced, it was delicious since Makoto cooked them directly. Shisui was very happy and felt very warm.


    This was a feeling he rarely experienced after losing his parents at a very young age.


    [Disciple Uchiha Shisui''s trust level increased, current trust level is three]


    Picking up the fish in the pot and eating it, Makoto smiled.

 Chapter 42: Makoto Is Interested in Fuinjutsu

    Chapter 42: Makoto Is Interested in Fuinjutsu


    Makoto returned to his house in the main city on Saturday afternoon.


    Since the two parties had eaten and drank with each other a few times, and the rtionship had be familiar, Makoto directly invited them to his house before cooking.


    "Hosakawa, what are you going to cook today?" Kushina asked curiously.


    Makoto always cooks new things. Kushina never had the same meal.


    It doesn''t matter whether he knows countless recipes. The key is that Makoto can make them all delicious, which makes Kushina both admire and envy him.


    "Fried mushrooms and mushroom soup." Makoto pointed to a stic bag full of mushrooms next to the sink and said.


    At noon, Shisui and the others prepared too many ingredients, including various fish and wild vegetables, and even hunted a wild boar. Makoto took the uneaten ingredients home.


    Apart from anything else, wild fungi are indeed fresh, but they must be cooked thoroughly, otherwise, you will suffer from food poisoning. Diarrhea is a trivial matter, but it could be much worse.


    "Are these wild mushrooms picked in the forest?" Kushina saw that the mushrooms were of different sizes, and it didn''t feel like they were bought.


    This reminded her of the first time she teased Makoto when she had dinner at Makoto''s house. Did he add some strangely colored mushrooms that made her hallucinate?


    Is it the secret to Makoto''s meals?


    Makoto nodded and said, "Today I had a pic in the forest with a few students at noon. I made too many ingredients and didn''t finish them all, so I took the extra portions home."


    "Hosakawa, are you still taking the students on a pic?"


    Kushina asked with some envy.


    She went to ninja school for six years and never saw a teacher that was that good, even taking the students on a pic.


    "Those students have a better rtionship with me." Makoto exined.


    "Hosakawa, do you want help? I''ll wash the vegetables." Minato, who was embarrassed to be a freeloader, took the initiative to help.


    "Sure, please help me wash the mushrooms. I''ll deal with the wild boar meat first." Makoto was not polite and directly arranged work for Minato.


    If you are too polite all the time, it will not be conducive to the growth of friendship.


    Emotions need toe and go in order to improve.


    Because there are three people, in addition to mushroom soup and stir-fried mushrooms, Makoto is also going to make a side of braised pork.


    In his previous life, he didn''t know why he felt like vomiting whenever he ate fatty meat, but he could only ept the fat in pork belly. He even thought that the fat and thin pork belly was more delicious. Braised pork with pickled vegetables was his favorite dish.


    But there are no pickles at the moment, so he can only make braised pork instead of braised pork with pickles.


    "What about me, what do I do?" Looking at the backs of Minato and Makoto, Kushina scratched her head. They look like two loving brothers with a good rtionship, cooking together, while she is an outsider.


    "There is no more space here, just sit down and wait for dinner." Makoto replied.


    This is not a restaurant kitchen, so three people working together will only make things more difficult. The two of them are just right, and there isn''t much that needs help with.


    So the bored Kushina sat on the chair in the living room for a few minutes, looked around, and then casually picked up a book that was ced on a drop-leaf desk.


    "Huh." Kushina was a little surprised when she saw the title on the cover. It was also a book rted to sealing techniques.


    "[Introduction to Fuinjutsu], Hosakawa, why are you still reading this kind of book? You might as well-"


    Kushina paused because she turned the page and saw the words "Uzumaki Ashina''s masterpiece".


    "Ahem, this book is pretty good, Makoto, make sure to read it carefully." Kushina coughed twice and reorganized her words.


    "Well, I''ve read it several times. Ashina-Sama is indeed the father of Konoha''s Funijutsu.


    Even someone like me who doesn''t know anything about sealing can gain a lot from reading this book." Makoto replied while handling the pork.


    "Of course, this is one of the leaders of our Uzumaki n," Kushina said with a proud look on her face.


    "But Makoto, are you still interested in Funijutsu?" Kushina asked curiously.


    "I''m very interested. I feel that Fuinjutsu is not only very mysterious but also extremely powerful with a lot of potential." Makoto said with a longing look on his face.


    "From the perspective of improving strength, Fuinjutsu is indeed a good choice." Minato nodded and said.


    The three of them chatted about Fuinjutsu until the meal was finished.


    Makoto spent most of the time listening, and from time to time he woulde up with some new ideas and questions, which gave Minato and Kushina a greater sense of aplishment.


    Kushina first tried the braised pork, which she had never eaten before, and she was amazed after one bite. The soft, glutinous fat and the ungreasy texture made Kushina take a big mouthful of rice.


    "This is so delicious. Why have I never seen such a delicious dish before?" Kushina fell in love with the taste of the braised pork.


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you." Makoto said with a smile.


    "It''s a deal, Minato and I will help you buy groceries tomorrow night." Kushina nodded quickly and said.


    After saying that, Kushina nced at the te of fried mushrooms, and found that most of it was gone. Minato kept eating quietly while she was engrossed with the braised pork.


    *Tick*


    "Namikaze Minato, save some for me." Kushina''s forehead bulged. She immediately attacked the te.


    The taste also seeded in surprising Kushina.


    After eating and drinking, the three of them went out for a walk together.


    It was inevitable to chat while walking. Makoto talked about some of his interesting teaching experiences, while Minato and Kushina also talked about some anecdotes that happened during their own tasks.


    ...


    With two days left before thepetition, Makoto began the final training for Obito.


    "If you want your ninjutsu to appear more powerful than it really is, you can work on the changes in form." Makoto said.


    "But there are only two days left, isn''t toote to practice form changing?" Obito said, scratching his head.


    "Yes. Yes, it is."


    "I will just teach you some basics and ways to make your fireballrger."


    In order to let Obito get the first ce and maximize the rewards of his training mission, Makoto took great pains.


    He specially modified the Great Fire Ball to make it look bigger, but in fact, he just decreased the density of the mes to increase the size of the fireball. Its overall power remains the same when hitting big objects but weaker when attacking smaller ones.


    In short, it''s the art of advanced bluffing created by King-Sama.


    Anyway, the junior''s ninjutsupetition doesn''t involve fighting, it''s just a matter of each person performing a ninjutsu to see who has the higher score.


    "Teacher Makoto, you are simply my sage of six paths!" Obito heard Makoto''s words and instantly felt that the first ce was guaranteed.


    Against himself who has the guidance of Teacher Makoto, Kakashi has no chance of winning!


    "My dear student requested help. As a teacher, of course, I have to do my best." Makoto said with a smile, deliberately cultivating Obito''s dependance on him and the awareness of asking for his help.


    "Hehe." Obito smiled sheepishly.


    "Hurry up and practice." Makoto knocked Obito on the head.


    "Yes!" Obito started practicing immediately.


    He couldn''t wait to defeat Kakashi and take first ce in front of Nohara Rin.

 Chapter 43: the Game Begins

    Chapter 43: the Game Begins


    In the evening, the Uchiha tribe, Obito''s house.


    "Obito, don''t eat in such a hurry, or you might choke."


    After hearing grandma''s words, Obito slowed down and exined:


    "Grandma, a friend invited me to y."


    "Which friend? Rin?" Obito''s grandma looked at Obito and asked with a smile.


    Since Nohara Rin oftenes to y with Obito, Obito''s grandma also knows Nohara Rin.


    "Yeah, but there are also others." Obito replied while eating.


    Tomorrow the Junior Ninjutsu Competition will begin. He had really practiced hard all day today, and he was very tired.


    Perhaps because he and Kakashi will bepetitors again tomorrow, Nohara Rin invited them to hang out and rx tonight.


    Because Kakashi was there, Obito also called Might Gai along.


    "I''m full." After eating, Obito wiped his mouth and got ready to go out.


    Grandma followed Obito to the entrance and said with a smile: "Come on, Obito, I still want to see my great-grandson."


    Obito almost fell to the ground, turned around, and shouted with a blushing face: "Grandma, I''m eight!"


    Although he does have thoughts in his heart, he is still too young now.


    Everyone agreed to gather on the south street of the main city.


    When Obito arrived, he found that the other three had already arrived, and he was thest one.


    "I met an olddy who needed help on the way, so I was a little slow." Obito exined.


    "It''s really easy for you to meet olddies Obito." Kakashi replied indifferently.


    "I don''t know why either. Anyway, when I see an olddy needing help, I can''t ignore her." Obito felt a little wronged because he did help an olddy on the road.


    "It''s okay. Obito is probably too kind and has a pair of eyes that are good at finding those who are in need of help." Nohara Rin walked between the two of them with her hands behind her back and smiled softly.


    After this little episode, the four of them walked down the street together.


    "There are so many people, Kakashi, why don''t wepete to see who can pass through the crowd faster." Might Gai couldn''t help but ask, looking at the dense crowd on the street.


    "Forgive me for refusing." Kakashi refused decisively, leaving no illusions for Might Gai. This kind of challenge was too stupid.


    "There is an event held on the street here today, so many people came." Nohara Rin exined.


    Then Nohara Rin led the three of them to the event venue. The whole street was full of vendors, brightly lit, and people in Yukata walked together in groups.


    "Look, this goldfish is so cute." Nohara Rin found a goldfish fishing stall, smiled, and waved to everyone.


    "Little girl, do you want to give it a try? You can buy a for only ten Ryo." The stall owner said seductively.


    "Ten Ryo..." Nohara Rin showed a thoughtful expression. Just ten Ryo is nothing, but a may not be enough. This kind of paper is too easy to break.


    "I''ll give it a try." Obito stepped forward and handed the boss the money.


    Obito directly targeted the most active and beautiful fish. As a result, heted it two or three times. However, not only did he fail to catch the fish, but he also broke the.


    "Again!" Obito was not discouraged and tried again, but still failed.


    It wasn''t until the ninth time that Nohara Rin stopped Obito and said, "Forget it, let''s go shopping elsewhere."


    Eighty Ryo was enough to buy a bowl of ramen.


    "But I''ve tried it so many times and I''m more proficient than before. Wouldn''t it be a shame to end it now?" Obito said hesitantly.


    "I''ll have some fun too." Might Gai, who had never yed before, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to catch the fish with all his strength.


    *Tick*


    The stick broke.


    "Let me do it." Kakashi said calmly, handed 10 Ryo to the boss, and caught a goldfish in the.


    "Here you go." Kakashi handed the fish packed by the boss to Nohara Rin.


    Nohara Rin smiled happily and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-Kun."


    Then she added, "Thank you to Obito and Gai, too."


    Obito, who had a grimace on his face, instantly showed a silly smile.


    The four of them then yed around together, stabbing the handles with shurikens and identifying clones...


    After ying until the number of people on the street gradually dwindled, they nned to buy octopus balls and go back to their respective homes.


    "Kakashi, just wait and see tomorrow. I will definitely be number one this time." Obito took a bite of the octopus balls without forgetting to say harsh words.


    "If you want the first-ce''s reward, I can get it and give it to you." Kakashi was very aggressive at this time.


    The harsh words exchanged between the two made Might Gai''s blood boil. If there was a junior taijutsupetition, he would definitely invite Kakashi topete.


    ...


    The next day, there was no school because it was Sunday and people die when they are killed.


    The Junior Ninjutsu Competition was held in amercial street in the main city of Konoha.


    Obito heard that it was held by an old ninja store manager to encourage ninja school students. Later, everyone saw that it could attract traffic, so they pooled money to hold it together, and it was held every year.


    "Obito, which ninjutsu are you nning to use in thispetition?" Nohara Rin asked.


    "The Great Fireball Jutsu." Obito didn''t lie, but told Nohara Rin directly.


    "Won''t you use the Fire Dragon Technique that you used in thebat test?" Nohara Rin was a little puzzled.


    Thest time Obito lost to Kakashi, he used the Fireball Jutsu, gaining only 20 points, a full 10 points lower than Kakashi. Even though the fireball wasn''t a fireball at all. Just a little bit of me.


    "This time is different from thest time. Now my fireball technique is very strong!" Obito showed a confident look. He believed that his powerful fireball could definitely shock the audience.


    "Well, then I''m looking forward to your performance." Nohara Rin smiled softly.


    "Obito,e on, as my old enemy, that man is not easy to defeat." Might Gai crossed his arms and said with an inscrutable look on his face.


    "Kakashi, what ninjutsu are you going to use?" Nohara Rin immediately asked with a smile.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll probably just use the same one as thest time, the Mud Wave Jutsu." Kakashi thought for a while and said.


    Obito looked around and found that he saw many acquaintances from the Ninja School, and also saw two ninjas wearing forehead protectors.


    "There are a lot more people this time thanst time." Obito said, recalling thest game.


    "It''s because the rewards have increased. The first ce this time will not only get an exquisite silver-ted kunai but also a bonus of eight thousand Ryo." Nohara Rin said.


    "Eight thousand Ryo!" Obito opened his eyes wide and became even more determined to win the first ce.


    This is eight thousand Ryo. Whether it is treating Rin to dinner or giving gifts, it is very easy.


    "The game has begun, please invite contestant No. 1 to perform."

 Chapter 44: Ninjutsu Talent

    Chapter 44: Ninjutsu Talent


    "Very good, let''s thank contestant No. 1 for the clone art performance. His score is eight points."


    "Next, we invite contestant No. 2 to perform."


    "Makoto-sensei, why are you here to watch this kind ofpetition? It feels like a waste of time. There are very few official ninjas here," Asuma asked, puzzled, as soon as he arrived at the scene, witnessing the contestants'' poor clone skills on the stage.


    Makoto replied with a smile, "Asuma, have you forgotten about thest battle with Shisui? Never underestimate anyone."


    Asuma remained speechless for a moment, recalling how Makoto''s timely intervention had prevented him from suffering a humiliating defeat at Shisui''s hands.


    "It''s beneficial to understand the strength of our fellow vigers," Makoto added casually.


    His main concern was Obito''s task, and attending thepetition in person helped put his mind at ease.


    Asuma scanned the surroundings and spotted some familiar faces.


    "Kakashi is here too? Is he participating in thepetition? That''s a bit unfair," Asuma remarked, recognizing Kakashi and his group.


    Asuma and Kakashi were friends. He understood Kakashi''s prodigious abilities well. Graduating from the Academy at the age of five, bing a chunnin at six, Kakashi was an exceptionally talented ninja who had mastered various ninjutsu and nature transformations while others were still learning basic techniques.


    Asuma also noticed Uchiha Shisui, who had previously defeated him. He couldn''t help but anticipate the showdown between Shisui and Kakashi, both formidable prodigies.


    "Contestant No. 2, Kotetsu, is invited toe on stage!" the host announced enthusiastically.


    Kotetsu promptly ascended the stage upon hearing his name.


    "Kotetsu, go for it!" Kamizuki Izumo cheered on his close friend from the audience.


    Feeling that he hadn''t reached a sufficient level of mastery, Izumo had opted not to participate in thepetition himself. Anko, another potential participant, was unavable due to priormitments.


    "Kotetsu, which ninjutsu would you like to perform?" the host inquired with a smile, bending down to address the young contestant.


    "I''d like to perform the Enemy-Confusion Technique, a ninjutsu developed by my friends and me," Kotetsu proudly dered.


    In the audience, Izumo disyed a proud smile, as he had also contributed to the creation of this ninjutsu.


    "Young talents like you are impressive. You''ve already begun developing new ninjutsu at your age," the host praised.


    "I''d like to ask, Kotetsu, in which grade are you currently enrolled at the Ninja School?" the host inquired.


    Kotetsu replied honestly, "I''m in the first grade."


    "Remarkable," the host marveled. First-grade students had only been studying for a couple of months, making it exceptional for them to exhibit proficiency in techniques like the Clone and Transformation Jutsu, yet alone creating their own Jutsus.


    The audience, especially second and third-grade students, found this achievement quite astonishing. They questioned the progress of their own studies inparison.


    Makoto had already surmised the nature of Kotetsu''s ninjutsu but wasn''t aware of its degree of refinement.


    The host took a step back and announced, "Now, let''s enjoy Kotetsu''s Enemy-Confusion Technique!"


    Kotetsu promptly performed the required hand seals, channeling chakra. A puff of white smoke appeared, and a chair made of steel materialized next to him, towering over him in height.


    A hushed silence enveloped the audience.


    Everyone gazed at the towering chair beside Kotetsu with quizzical expressions, pondering its significance.


    The host, who had hostedpetitions for five years and believed he had seen it all, found himself momentarily stumped. He didn''t rush to continue the event.


    "Ahem, Kotetsu, could you please exin your ninjutsu?" the host finally managed to ask.


    "Isn''t the purpose of the Clone Technique to confuse the enemy? My ninjutsubines the Clone Technique with the Transformation Technique to enhance the confusion effect," Kotetsu exined the rationale behind his ninjutsu''s development.


    "Why a chair, then?" the host couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued. He wondered if the chair effectively contributed to the confusion of the enemy, and he suspected that the audience had simr questions.


    "Because the chair is easy to change to," Kotetsu candidly revealed.


    Laughter erupted from the audience. What they had initially perceived as the work of a genius turned out to be ratherical.


    "This kid has quite the talent."


    Asuma''s lips twitched. He had initially thought that he underestimated the geniuses in this era. However, his impression had swiftly changed.


    "Teacher Makoto, is this the norm for Ninja School students these days?" Asuma couldn''t help butment.


    Makoto, too, found himself somewhat at a loss. He had encouraged Kotetsu to experiment with the chair transformation, but he seemed to have taken it quite literally.


    "In terms of mastery level, a first-grade student exhibiting this level of proficiency in Clone and Transformation Jutsus is quite impressive," Makotomented objectively, acknowledging Kotetsu''s potential.


    Upon hearing Makoto''s assessment, Asuma realized that Kotetsu was merely a first-grade student, not yet a genin, and his skill level was, indeed, noteworthy for his age.


    "Teacher Makoto, you truly have a discerning eye. Looks can be deceiving," Asuma remarked, feeling a sense of superiority amidst theughter of those around him.


    Kamizuki Izumo fell silent after theughter subsided. He was relieved he hadn''t participated in thepetition, as the news of his performance would undoubtedly spread throughout the school, potentially tarnishing his reputation.


    "Let''s see the judges'' scores. The total is 12 points. In truth, the original intent of this ninjutsu ismendable. If it can be refined further, it would receive a higher score," the hostmented.


    "I''ll continue to work hard and coborate with my two good friends, Kamizuki Izumo and Mitarashi Anko, to perfect the ninjutsu we jointly developed," Kotetsu said with a smile, explicitly mentioning his friends'' full names.


    "It seems that the other two individuals are named Kamizuki Izumo and Mitarashi Anko. I wonder if they are present," the host pondered aloud.


    Hearing thements from those around him, Izumo''s face paled. If this reputation spread, what would be of him? He considered finding a girlfriend to divert his attention away from the matter.


    "Next, we invite contestant No. 3, Uchiha Ikunori, to perform on stage."


    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"


    Uchiha Ikunori didn''t say much and directly summoned his best Fireball jutsu, quickly forming seals andunching it, releasing a 3 meters fireball into the air.


    "As expected of a Uchiha n member, he has mastered the Fireball ninjutsu before even graduating!" the host eximed.


    "It''s amazing even for a genin to master this kind of ninjutsu yet alone an academy student," a referee remarked and immediately gave a high score.


    Other judges also nodded and awarded high scores.


    "Twenty-six points! Uchiha Ikunori, has a high score of twenty-six and is temporarily ranked first!" the host shouted.


    Uchiha Ikunori walked off the stage with an indifferent expression. If it weren''t for the eight thousand Ry, he wouldn''t have had any interest in participating in this kind ofpetition.


    "Shisui, how do you feel about the powerful Fireball I just unleashed?" Uchiha Ikunori asked.


    "I can see that Brother Ikunori is serious about his practice," Shisuimented. In fact, he had nned to join Obito, but on the way, he met fellow members of the Uchiha family, so he joined them.


    Although Uchiha Ikunori''s Fireball jutsu was not bad, Shisui didn''t think he could secure the first ce because he had seen Obito''s Great Fireball.


    "Now, I would like to invite contestant No. 4, Uchiha Obito, to perform on stage."

 Chapter 45: The Great Fireball that Shocked the Entire Audience

    Chapter 45: The Great Fireball that Shocked the Entire Audience


    "Obito, it''s your turn," Nohara Rin reminded.


    Obito nodded and quickly walked onto the stage.


    "Obito,e on," Nohara Rin clenched her hands into fists to encourage Obito.


    "Obito, it''s up to you to defeat Kakashi this time. Give full y to the results of your efforts," Might Gai also cheered for Obito.


    They practiced together with Makoto, and he saw Obito''s efforts.


    "Don''t lose to others before I get there," Kakashi said calmly, encouraging Obito in his own way.


    Kakashi''s encouragement was very effective. Obito turned back and said, "Impossible! Just wait and see."


    "Another Uchiha boy. It''s really rare. I don''t know what wonderful performance can he bring us," the hostmented that it was different after adding money; even two Uchiha came.


    "Obito also participated. He''s a bit unlucky. There happened to be an Uchiha in front of him who performed so well. The contrast is going to be so embarrassing," Asuma had already begun to feel embarrassed for Obito.


    He has known Obito for more than three years, and he knows very well what Obito''s level is. Although he has learned the Fireball Jutsu, his level is pretty mediocre.


    "He also participated," Uchiha Ikunori frowned when he saw Obito walking on the stage, feeling that his eight thousand Ryo may not be stable.


    "But those judges are of average skill and may not be able to see the power of the Dragon Fire Technique," Uchiha Ikunori thought of another aspect.


    Although the Fire Dragon Jutsu is a B-level fire escape ninjutsu and is one level more difficult to learn than the Fireball jutsu, in terms of visual effects, it is not as good as his Fireball. At least, in his opinon.


    "Uchiha Obito, what ninjutsu are you going to perform?" the host asked as usual.


    "I want to use the Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu," Obito replied confidently.


    "It''s also a great Fireball Jutsu. Have all the Uchiha boys mastered this ninjutsu? They are worthy of being a wealthy family. Let''s look forward to the performance of the contestant Uchiha Obito," the host said while retreating.


    A safe distance should be maintained with ninjutsus such as the Fireball.


    Obito stood on the stage and looked at the audience not far below, where he could see everyone at a nce.


    Nohara Rin was cheering him on with a smile on her face.


    Might Gai showed him his shining white teeth and gave him a thumbs up.


    *Sparkle*


    Kakashi kept looking towards the stage withzy eyes.


    Shisui seemed to be saying, "Come on."


    Asuma looked regretful.


    Makoto...


    "Hey, Teacher Makoto!" Obito suddenly showed a surprised expression when he saw Makoto. His only regret today was that Makoto had to tutor Asuma and could note to watch his game.


    Obito is very grateful to Makoto, who allowed him to get rid of the title of Uchiha Crane-Tail, by making him strong enough to defeat Uchiha Ikunori and became second in the ss. He also made him pass the theory that he sucked at.


    The fact that he can stand here with confidence is closely rted to Makoto.


    During the twenty days of special training, he was not the only one who worked hard. Makoto tried every means to enhance his strength, even modifiying his ninjutsu.


    If Makoto couldn''t see his wonderful performance when he won first ce, Obito felt that it would be a pity.


    Noticing Obito''s gaze, Makoto smiled and greeted Obito.


    "I can''t let down those who cheer for me." Obito took a deep breath and entered an unprecedented serious state.


    He still can''t forget the defeat that year. This time, he wants to win.


    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Obito skillfully formed the seals, gathering arge amount of chakra in his throat, changing the nature of all the gathered chakra, and then spit it out instantly.


    Hoo ho ho!


    Waves of fierce mes were spit out from Obito''s mouth, quickly forming an orange-red fireball and then growing rapidly. Finally, it was a full 5 meters high, around four times Obito''s current height.


    "How can this be a fire escape ninjutsu that is performed by a Ninja School student!" One of the judges looked like he had seen a ghost when he saw this spectacr huge fireball.


    The other judge rubbed his eyes, also looking in disbelief.


    "Uchiha Obito''s fireball skills are so extraordinary that even the judges were surprised!" The host was surprised and did not forget to exin.


    After five years of hosting, this was the first time he had seen a fireball of this level, especially when the caster was still a Ninja School student.


    "How is it possible for a fire ball of this level to be done by Obito!" Uchiha Ikunori felt that he might have been under an illusion.


    He would rather believe that he was under an illusion than believe that Obito could be so powerful with the Greate Fire Ball despite the defeat at his hands not long ago.


    "Is this Obito''s fire ball?" Asuma rubbed his eyes, feeling a little unreal.


    "Teacher, please hit me. I feel like I''m under an illusion." Asuma said to Makoto.


    *Bonk*


    Makotoplied with Asuma''s request and hit Asuma''s head.


    "It hurts." Asuma looked at Obito who was still on the stage and the huge fireball in front of him, his mouth wide open, he was already shocked beyond measure.


    After being defeated by Uchiha Shisui, he recognized that this was a genius who might be even more perverted than Kakashi.


    But Obito is his old friend, how can he not know what level of strength he has.


    What the hell is this huge fire ball? He has always been secretly hiding his strength and not showing it, right?


    "Even Obito has such strength, am I really that bad?" Asuma was a little doubtful about life.


    He felt that he had to work hard, otherwise he would be at a low level among his friends, let alone surpass the Third Hokage.


    "With a fireball of this level, no wonder he was so confident before." Kakashi looked at Obito''s fireball and felt that Obito had made great progress.


    It''s so big that Kakashi is a little confused. Obito hasn''t graduated yet, why there is such huge progress.


    Generally, students will enter a period of rapid growth after graduation.


    "Ten points, ten points, ten points, Uchiha Obito''s total score is thirty points! He got a perfect score and secured first ce in advance!" the host shouted excitedly.


    All the judges gave Obito full marks, which is a very unusual situation.


    "Did you use any tricks..." Hyga Kento, who opened his Byakugan, saw through the details of Obito''s fireball. It looked like a bluff, but it was not that exaggerated.


    He came here with his friends, and now it seems that Obito should be number one.


    However, Hyuga Kento doesn''t think Obito can defeat him in the next final exam, because he will make it impossible for Obito to use ninjutsu.


    "The host said that you can lock in the first ce in advance. Obito, you are so awesome." Nohara Rin praised Obito who stepped down.


    "Hehe." Obito couldn''t help but smile stupidly.


    "Don''t be happy too early. I still haven''t performed yet,"


    "Now we invite the fifth contestant, Hatake Kakashi, to perform on stage."


    After Kakashi finished speaking, the host coincidentally called Kakashi''s name.

 Chapter 46: Yin Release Proficiency

    Chapter 46: Yin Release Proficiency


    Kakashi appeared in the ring in a sh.


    "Kakashi-kun,e on," Nohara Rin cheered for Kakashi.


    Seeing Kakashi using the teleportation technique in the ring, Obito secretly felt that Kakashi looked really cool. He would also have to learn the teleportation technique in the future.


    "Hatake Kakashi is not an ordinary contestant. He is a famous genius in Konoha. I remember this is your second time participating in thepetition," the host introduced Kakashi, giving him more attention due to his fame.


    *"Oy! This my second time too!"*


    "Yeah," Kakashi nodded calmly, saying little and maintaining a cold attitude.


    "Kakashi Hatake, what ninjutsu are you going to perform this time?" the host asked.


    "Earth Wall," Kakashi replied.


    After the host retreated, Kakashi quickly formed a seal, and chakra exploded from his body.


    "Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!"


    As Kakashi used his ninjutsu, the scene shook, and then an extremely thick wall slowly rose behind Kakashi.


    "This level of earth escape ninjutsu..." The judge gazed at the long and thick earth wall, pondering for a moment. He would have given full marks for a ninjutsu of this level before, but now, since he had already given a full mark, giving another one would mean two first ces.


    The judges contemted for a while and ultimately raised the signs with ten written on them. They decided that such decisions should be left to the organizers.


    "This guy is still as strong as ever," Asumamented, showing no surprise at Kakashi''s power.


    "If you want to defeat Kakashi, who uses ninjutsu, you have to keep working hard," Might Gai said, recalling the intense battle where Kakashi had used all his strength.


    That battle had been almost one-sided, with no room for counterattacks apart from one unexpected Konoha Tornado kick.


    Seeing all of the judges awarding Kakashi ten points, Obito felt a bit uneasy. If Kakashi also received a perfect score, who would be ranked first?


    "Ten points, ten points, ten points. Hatake Kakashi''s total score is thirty points! Unbelievable, this is the second perfect score in today''spetition, and it is also the first time a double perfect score has urred since thepetition was founded," the host eximed.


    Thepetition had unexpectedly high-quality participants, with two perfect scores. For instance, Uchiha Ikunori''s level would have been enough to win first ce in the previouspetitions. Well, for thest time Kakashi participated in thispetition.


    "What bad luck," Uchiha Ikunori muttered, feeling a bit down. He had thought he could secure first ce, but he had been unexpectedly pushed to the third ce.


    However, he acknowledged his defeat because both Kakashi and Obito''s ninjutsu performances were undeniably powerful.


    "It would have been great if Shisui participated. He would have definitely gotten a perfect score," Uchiha Ikunori said, expressing confidence in Shisui. Despite being two years older, he believed he couldn''t match Shisui''s strength.


    Shisui smiled and remained silent. He had never had any intention of participating in thispetition, and since Obito was so eager to win first ce, he chose not to join.


    "Are you satisfied now? If you want to defeat me, you''ll have to practice for a few more years," Kakashi said to Obito as he stepped down.


    "What are you so proud of? We both scored 30 points, and I got it earlier than you. Logically speaking, I won," Obito retorted, unconvinced.


    "You got thirty points because you couldn''t get more. I got thirty points because it''s the highest possible score," Kakashi calmly responded.


    "You..." Obito couldn''te up with aeback, and his face turned red.


    "Okay, you''re both amazing. There''s no need to argue," Nohara Rin intervened, standing between the two and smiling helplessly.


    Near thepetition venue, the organizers and merchants began discussing.


    "How do we decide the rankings with two perfect scores this time? It''s a real puzzle."


    "What if we have a yoff and let them use other ninjutsu topete again?" Some merchants suggested.


    "It doesn''t seem quite right. After all, one of them is still a student, and mastering such a fire escape ninjutsu is already impressive."


    "Can''t they share the first ce?" A voice suddenly interjected.


    The merchants found the voice a bit unusual and then realized it belonged to a blond man wearing a forehead protector.


    "Could you consider using the dual number one as a marketing gimmick and offer discounts to attract more people to shop?" Makoto suggested with a smile.


    "That''s a good idea!" The merchants thought it over and found Makoto''s proposal appealing.


    One of the purposes of holding thepetition was to increase foot traffic on themercial street. Attracting more customers with discounts could easily make up for the additional costs, especially considering the first ce prize was only 8,000 ry.


    "Esteemed ninja, do you have any ns to open a shop here?" one shop owner asked Makoto, impressed by his business acumen.


    "No, I''m just a regr chnin passing through. Yourpetition is excellent and can boost the enthusiasm of young vigers for training," Makoto replied before leaving.


    If Obito and Kakashi were to have a rematch, Obito wouldn''t stand a chance against Kakashi. He had given his all for Obito to win first ce, and he hoped the reward would be worth it.


    After all the contestants finished their presentations, it was time to announce the rankings.


    "Uchiha Obito is first, Hatake Kakashi is first, Uchiha Ikunori is second..." the host announced the top three rankings. Technically, the top two, but whatever.


    Makoto''s suggestion worked. Obito and Kakashi tied for first ce, resulting in a draw.


    "You''re lucky this time. I''ll definitely beat you next time," Obito, the winner of the first ce, said, his excitement fueling his bold words.


    "When your strength matches your mouth, maybe you''ll have a chance," Kakashi replied with a venomous tongue that surpassed Obito''s.


    Fortunately, Obito held the first ce prize in his handa beautiful silver-ted kunaiand 8,000 ry in banknotes. Even though he couldn''t defeat Kakashi, Obito was delighted with the reward in his grasp.


    As the rankings were announced, Obito''s training mission was alsopleted.


    "[Disciple Uchiha Obito won the first ce in thepetition. Youpleted the mission and received rewards: Chakra +800, Ninjutsu proficiency scroll, Yin attribute chakra property change (proficiency)]" Upon seeing the rewards that appeared, Makoto couldn''t help but smile. The reward was well worth his twenty days of hard work.


    With 800 extra chakra, he could take forty B-level missions to recoup his investment. The Ninjutsu proficiency scroll was a valuable item that could instantly raise the proficiency level of any ninjutsu he had mastered.


    However, the Yin attribute chakra property change was the most satisfying reward for Makoto, even more so than the extra chakra. The practice of chakra attribute, especially Yin and Yang, is a challenging one.


    Makoto opened his panel and began examining his data.

 Chapter 47: The Panel Has Been Greatly Improved

    Chapter 47: The Panel Has Been Greatly Improved


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Age: 18]


    [Chakra: 8000]


    [Skills: Proficient in Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire, Mystic Palm, Wind Release: Pressure Damage, Earth Release: Earth Wall, the Eight Gates...]


    [Evaluation: You have mastered all seven changes in chakra properties and are proficient in Fire Release, Water Release, Wind Release, and Yin Release. You can easily defeat an average Jonin. To be stronger, you simply need to continue increasing your chakra. A breakthrough could make you formidable.]


    Compared to the data right after the examst month, the panel''s information had experienced significant growth.


    This month, the increase in chakra was particrly noticeable.


    When Makoto had just transmigrated back in April, he had a total of 4,300 chakra points. By the end of May, it increased to 5,800.


    From the end of the early May exam to the beginning of June, it had increased significantly, going from 5,800 to 8,000, which was a total increase of 2,200 chakra points.


    Makoto had once envied the 7,000 chakra points of the Root jounin, but in just the past two months, he had surpassed him. Now, he had a thousand chakra points more than him.


    However, Makoto knew that maintaining this rate of chakra increase from June to July would be challenging.


    "Obito, Kakashi-kun, it''s fantastic that you both won first ce," Nohara Rin congratted Obito and Kakashi with a sweet smile.


    Both of them were her good friends, and achieving first ce together was the best oue.


    "Hehe, it''s all thanks to Rin''s support," Obito said, his face slightly flushed as he recalled the fantasy scene from twenty days ago.


    In his mind, he added that it would have been even better if Kakashi hadn''t been in the picture.


    "Tied for first ce, it''s a draw," Might Gai mused.


    So far, he never defeated Kakashi nor tied with him even once. Seeing Obito sessfully tie with Kakashi in ninjutsu had stirred hispetitive spirit, and he wanted to face Kakashi inbat again.


    "Kakashi, let''s have a battle to celebrate your first ce!" Might Gai proposed enthusiastically.


    "I refuse. There''s no need to celebrate in that manner. Winning first ce in this type ofpetition doesn''t warrant celebration," Kakashi replied, dismissing Might Gai''s suggestion while standing on Obito''s side.


    Obito briefly considered starting a verbal battle with Kakashi but gave up upon seeing Makoto and Asuma approaching.


    "Obito, did you secretly hide your true skills during the previous exams, only to reveal it now?" Asuma asked Obito with a grin as he patted Obito on the shoulder.


    "No, it''s all thanks to you, Asuma," Obito replied.


    During his training in water-treading, he relied on Asuma''s example, which Makoto had shared, to persevere.


    "Haha, I''d love to learn from you. You''re so skilled with Fire Release," Asuma said, thinking Obito''spliment was all in good fun. He smiled and wrapped his arm around Obito''s neck.


    As for Nohara Rin and Might Gai, they also exchanged greetings with Makoto, who had just joined them.


    "Well done," Makoto encouraged with a smile, before quickly departing with Asuma.


    Makoto believed that when others were around, he should maintain a certain distance. During this period, Obito was rather unreliable, and it was best to avoid any misunderstandings.


    Before leaving, Makoto performed an appraisal on Kakashi.


    [Name: Hatake Kakashi]


    [Chakra: 2500]


    [Potential: S]


    [Evaluation: Suitable for practicing Thunder Release and Earth Release, rmended as a disciple]


    Upon seeing Kakashi''s panel, Makoto was deeply moved.


    At the age of eight, Kakashi had 2,500 chakra points, which was extraordinary.


    Makoto had checked all the chnin instructors in the ninja school, and most of them had chakra reserves ranging from 1,500 to 2,500. This meant that eight-year-old Kakashi already had more chakra than many chnin.


    While the idea of taking Kakashi as a disciple to boost his trust level was tempting, Makoto quickly dismissed the thought. Kakashi isn''t as easy as Obito to deceive, and he is still a chnin. There was no reason to learn from a chnin instructor like Makoto.


    After Makoto and Asuma departed, the four of them chatted and decided to celebrate with ramen.


    Obito generously treated them since he had won first ce and dered he would cover the tab.


    However, while enjoying their ramen, Obito and Kakashi couldn''t help but engage in their usual arguments.


    "Did you ever manage to secure first ce in your ss at the ninja school?" Kakashi inquired calmly.


    "When you top your ss before graduating like me, then you can argue about winning or losing," Kakashi taunted.


    Obito was left speechless. He had never been the first in his ss, not even once.


    Might Gai halted his noodle consumption momentarily, having indirectly experienced Kakashi''s mockery towards himself for not securing first ce in his ss.


    At the same time, Makoto, who was teaching Asuma, received a system pop-up window.

 Chapter 48: New Training Mission

    Chapter 48: New Training Mission


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito sets a training mission]


    [Training mission: Achieve first ce in the ninja school practical examination]


    [Reward: Dependent on the degree of missionpletion and strength growth during the mission]


    [Disciple Might Gai sets a training mission]


    [Training mission: Achieve first ce in the ninja school practical examination]


    [Reward: Dependent on the degree of missionpletion and strength growth during the mission]


    As Makoto examined the sudden pop-up windows, he fell into deep thought. He wasn''t sure what had happened, but the results seemed promising.


    With these dual training tasks and the rewards for test scores, his chakra reserves would undoubtedly reach five digits by the end of this semester. However, there was a potential challenge ahead. In the practical exam, there would be only one topper. Unlike the Ninjutsupetition.


    Makoto contemted whether it might be better to stagger one of these missions to the next semester. He was hesitant but believed he could handle the situation.


    Yet, he couldn''t guarantee that this was the optimal solution because currently, he doesn''t believe that a student can set two missions simultaneously. If one was postponed until the next semester''s monthly exam toplete, it would create almost three months where no new training task could be triggered by said student.


    While extending the mission time might increase its basic reward, Makoto questioned whether it would be as profitable aspleting more training tasks. ording to the training task triggering mechanism, it was possible for the disciple who ced second to trigger another task to strive for first ce the next semester.


    Ultimately, Makoto decided to y it by ear and first consider the strengthening n for Obito and Might Gai. After all, regardless of the results, the rewards for increasing their strength would remain constant.


    On a Tuesday morning, Anko approached the ninja school with a cheerful demeanor, humming an unknown tune. She had taken leave the previous day and hadn''t attended school on Monday, including the weekend, which meant she hadn''t attended Makoto''s lectures or spent time with her friends for three days.


    Anko was eagerly anticipating school that day, wondering if Teacher Makoto had been concerned about her absence. She was also curious about whether Kotetsu Izumo had won thepetition bonus.


    She soon noticed that many students were giving her strange looks. It did not strike her as odd because it was unusual for anyone at the ninja school to take leave, and word would typically spread. She brushed off the nces, thinking they were a result of her absence.


    Upon entering the ssroom, Anko sensed that something was amiss. Her good friends, Kotetsu and Izumo, were not chatting as usual. Instead, they had their heads buried on the table, seemingly asleep.


    Normally, when she arrived, the two of them would either be discussing strategies for dealing with that stubborn cousin or talking about how to impress girls.


    Anko was about to wake them up and inquire about the situation when another girl, with whom she had a good rtionship, stopped her.


    "Anko, you''ve be famous at the ninja school over the past two days," the girl said with a suppressed smile.


    Anko scratched her head in confusion and replied, "Huh? I''ve been absent from school for a few days. Can I be famous just for that?"


    "Didn''t you develop the jutsu that turns a clone into a chair?" the girl continued, suppressing herughter.


    "Transform into a chair? Are you referring to the Enemy-Confusion technique? Yes, it was developed together with Izumo and Kotetsu," Anko exined.


    Unable to hold back herughter, the girl said, "Haha, you should ask your two buddies about this."


    Anko couldn''t figure out what was going on. She looked at Kotetsu and Izumo, who were pretending to be asleep and attempted to wake them up to get answers. However, her attempts were in vain as they continued to feign slumber.


    Usually, she might have given up, but this time it was different. She knew they were pretending, and she couldn''t tolerate it. She punched one of them.


    "Is there something you''re hiding from me?" Anko asked with suspicion.


    Realizing they couldn''t maintain the charade, Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo opened their eyes.


    "It''s all Kotetsu''s fault. He made a spectacle on stage and dragged us into it," Kamizuki Izumo revealed, betraying his friend and telling Anko about the weekendpetition.


    "He deliberately called out our full names loudly!" Kamizuki Izumo eximed, standing alongside Anko while angrily scolding Kotetsu.


    Anko: ...


    She fixed her gaze on Kamizuki Izumo, her eyes filled with a murderous intent.


    Unfortunately, the previous day, she had nned to treat them to some dumplings. However, it seemed that these two good friends were very unworthy.


    "You''re both terrible! I am going to beat you up together!" Anko grabbed Kamizuki Izumo with her left hand and Kotetsu with her right hand.


    The two friends protested their innocence, but Anko''s determination to exact revenge was resolute. They had no choice but to run away, and the ssroom atmosphere gradually lightened.


    Themotion finally subsided when Makoto entered the room.


    "Teacher Makoto, my reputation is ruined. Now, I''m not the prodigious genius Mitarashi Anko but the talented clown Mitarashi Anko," Ankomented with a gloomy expression.


    "Since you''re not called mediocre, it means everyone recognizes your strength," Makoto consoled her with a smile.


    "I still prefer being called a genius."


    "Then prove it with your strength next time."


    "Will I get dumplings if I do well on the exam?"


    "If you perform well on the exam."


    "Alright!" Anko perked up upon hearing that doing well on the exam would earn her dumplings. With her mood lifted, she smiled once more.


    As the ss bell rang, Makoto started the ss.


    "Lecture concluded."


    "Evaluation: A"


    "Reward: Water Release: Water Formation Wall"


    "Under your guidance, the students in your ss have made significant progress in ninjutsu, earning you the reward of proficiency at the Three Body Jutsus."


    At the end of the lesson, Makoto received an unexpected reward, in addition to the regr lecture rewards. This was the first time he had triggered bonus rewards after more than two months of teaching.


    "It seems there are more rewards than just the lecture ones," Makoto mused.


    While the Three Body Technique wasn''t a high-level technique, it was still beneficial for the student''s development. Since his understanding now regarding these techniques is way too superior to just a few seconds ago. Boosting his teaching skills.


    "Would the rewards be better if I taught them slightly more advanced concepts?" Makoto considered how to increase the rewards.


    It was a good idea, but Makoto knew it wasn''t currently feasible due to the Ninja School''s rules. Aside from ninjutsu theory, the Ninja School''s ninjutsu sses were restricted to teaching the Three Body Techniques.


    Makoto understood the rationale behind this rule. For one, these kids won''t necessarily be shinobi in the future and some of them could be spies from other viges.


    Makoto couldprehend this rule. Somewhat.


    "Perhaps I can consider proposing to the Third to allow me to teach the Taijutsu to my ss," Makoto thought. His ss''s students had frequently expressed dissatisfaction with their taijutsu teacher, describing the lessons as dull.


    By personally teaching them Taijutsu once every while, Makoto believed he could significantly improve the student''s Taijutsu skills and provide a moreprehensive education.


    After school, as Makoto returned to his office, he contemted ways to enhance the first-year ss''s strength and contribute to their development.


    In the office, he found himself reying the events of the past month.

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:


    "Hey there, my generous friend Sugito! How about you do me a teensy-weensy favor and lend me another eighty thousand Ryo? I promise, cross my heart, I''ll pay you back as soon as the money fairy showers me with riches!" Ikari Isamu wearing an exaggerated grin, sneakily pinched Kimura Sugito''s shoulders


    Kimura Sugito: (deadpan) "I refuse."


    As anticipated, Kimura Sugito would rather attempt to juggle ming kunai than lend money to this dumbass.


    "Sigh, Why on earth do you need to borrow again? Don''t you already owe me 80,000 Ryo fromst month?"


    "Oh,e on, why not let me repay you with my sry from next month instead?"


    "So, let me get this straight  you borrow this month, repay it the next, and now you''re penniless again, so you are going to borrow again next month with the promise to return the month after?" Kimura Sugito raised an eyebrow.


    "Congrattions, Isamu. If we keep this up, you''ll transform into the living, breathing embodiment of eighty thousand Ryo. No wait, one hundred and 60 thousand Ryo."


    "Waaaaaahhhhhhh!!" Isamu started crying and throwing a fit.


    "...."


    Kimura finally gave in and gave him 80,000 Ryo.


    Ueda Aya started doing her best Isamu impression, with gestures:


    "Sugito, please grant me this onest request! I have a hunch that this month, I''ll be on the verge of a groundbreaking love confession. I, Isamu "The Borrowing Dynamo", absolutely swear on my ninja honor, I won''t ask to borrow again next month!"


    "..."


    "If it''s your first date, there''s nothing wrong with going to a better restaurant to leave a good impression. But you''ve been together for two months. If she really cares about you, she won''t refuse if you ask her to go eat ramen together..." Ueda Aya wanted to awaken Ikegu Isamu''s dormant IQ.


    "And you can''t choose to date during your own ss timings, and ask Teacher Makoto for help every time." Ueda Aya said as she looked at Makoto who came in.


    "She said she wasn''t free at other times..." Ikari Isamu said with some pain.


    He was also embarrassed to trouble Makoto every time. Even Isamu wanted to help Makoto teach as a substitute, but Makoto refused every time.


    "It''s okay. I''m idle anyway. Teaching more students can also help improve my teaching abilities." Makoto walked to his desk and said with a smile.


    "Teacher Makoto is amazing, but he''s got a knack for getting taken advantage of," sighed Ikari Isamu as he listened to Makoto''s words. "It''s like he''s got a ''Free Tutor'' sign hanging around his neck."


    Ikari Isamu, feeling a tad indebted, couldn''t resist dashing over to Makoto''s side, eagerly offering to fetch tea and water while deliveringpliments.


    However, as the clock inched closer to the end of the day, Isamu realized he had a more pressing engagement  his date!


    "It would be great if Ikari Isamu was the Taijutsu teacher of ss one." Makoto thought in his heart.


    If Ikari Isamu asks him to take over his sses a little more diligently, it will be the same as him being their own Taijutsu teacher. He can''t go to other teachers and apply to teach their sses instead. That would be an extremely rude thing to do.


    The most important thing in a ninja school is strength. It would be easier if the students and the Hokage knew that the appointment of a taijutsu teacher would affect the growth of strength.


    Next, Makoto continued to practice calligraphy until it was time for ss.


    When Makoto walked into the ssroom of ss 2, Grade 4, the students weren''t surprised at all.


    Makoto teaches them steadily at least once a week, so they already regard Makoto as their teacher.


    "Teacher, I..."


    Obito was alsote every day. Makoto said nothing and asked Obito to sit down and listen to the ss.


    "Damn Mr. Isamu!" Obitoined in a low voice, feeling that it was always the wrong time for Isamu to ask Makoto to take over his ss.


    "Did you rescue another granny in distress, Obito?" Nohara Rin asked with a knowing smile.


    Obito scratched his head and replied, "I got lost in the mesmerizing world of pens at the bookstore."


    Nohara Rin looked a bit puzzled. "Why not grab pens after school? Lunch breaks are so short, and missing a meal can''t be good, right?"


    Obito shrugged and said, "Skipping one meal won''t hurt, Rin. Plus, the stores at noon are top-notch."


    Rin sighed, shaking her head. "Well, if you change your mind about lunch, I''ve got some snacks I can share with you after ss."


    Obito grinned and nodded, sparing the ss from more dys caused by his pen-shopping adventures.


    Forty minutes passed quickly. When the bell rang, Makoto announced that ss was over, and Nohara Rin handed the snacks to Obito.


    "Obito, who''s the lucky granny today?" A cheeky ssmate, well-versed in Obito''s adventures, sidled up to him.


    Obito, feeling cornered, blurted out, "Did I mention I won first ce in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition over the weekend?" His words tumbled out like a squirrel on roller skates.


    As soon as Obito said this, the man couldn''t say any ridiculing words. He felt like he had a lemon in his mouth, especially when he remembered Obito''s eight-thousand-Ryo prize.


    Not too far away, Uchiha Ikunori fell into a dramatic silence.


    He couldn''t forget the memory of Obito''s Great Fire Ball from thatpetition. He had initially thought he could defeat Obito by meticulously working on and mastering the fireball technique, having learned valuable lessons from the practical exam.


    But s, a mere junior ninjutsupetition had obliterated his self-confidence.


    As he observed the bewildered expressions of those around him, Obito''s grin widened, practically illuminating the room.


    Henceforth, Obito decided that during every ss break, he''d venture out and proudly dere to anyone who crossed his path, "Do you realize I''m the reigning champion?"  all to reap the maximum benefits of his newfound title.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward: Water Release: Kirigakure no Jutsu]


    Spotting the lecture reward, Makoto couldn''t help but nod secretly. Though it is a low-level ninjutsu, it is very practical


    The fog summoned by this technique was no ordinary mist; it could confuse even the sharpest Sharingan, making it as useful as an umbre in a blizzard. It could probably even hinder Madara''s Reningan  well, at least partially. He can easily get rid of it.


    After school, Makoto left for the Southern Forest, only to find Shisui still in the midst of his rigorous training.


    Makoto didn''t have to wait long for the arrival of Might Gai. What truly caught Makoto off guard was the conspicuous absence of Obito, who had yet to appear even fifteen minutes after Might Gai.


    Makoto cleared his throat, realizing it was time for the lecture


    "I''m sorry, Teacher Makoto, I''mte," Obito panted, trotting up to Makoto with a long box in hand.

 Chapter 50: The First Gift

    Chapter 50: The First Gift


    Huhu.


    Obito was panting heavily, then he handed a long box to Makoto and said, "Teacher Makoto, I heard you''re into calligraphy, so I thought of using thepetition prize money to buy you a brush."


    Originally, Obito had nned to buy some gifts for Nohara Rin, but after thinking it over, he realized that it might not be the best idea.


    Sure, he could be a bit harsh with his words, but that didn''t mean hecked gratitude. Without Makoto''s dedicated teaching, would he have achieved first ce? Probably not.


    He not only clinched the top spot in thepetition but also passed the theoretical exam and finally shed the embarrassing title of being the crane tall thanks to Makoto''s guidance.


    So, after some contemtion, Obito decided to get Makoto a gift.


    Facing the long box handed to him, Makoto suppressed the urge to start preaching.


    He took the long box, opened it, nced inside, nodded slightly, and then closed it, holding it in his left hand. With his right hand, he graciously patted Obito and said, "I do have a soft spot for calligraphy. Your gift is greatly appreciated. You can take a breather before we start with our training."


    When your disciple gives you a gift, it''s crucial to offer positive feedback instead of going on a lecture spree, as originally nned.


    Judging by Obito''s expression, he probably arrivedte to ss due to this gift-shopping endeavor.


    Imagine carefully selecting a gift for your teacher and then getting a lecture instead of appreciationanyone would feel a bit down.


    Of course, you could also y it the other way around, apologizing and expressing gratitude after the training. im you''re master and apprentice during training and friends afterward. This way, initial negative emotions turn into positive ones, greatly boosting goodwill.


    However, Makoto decided against this approach, at least not today.


    After all, today marked the first gift he received in this world.


    "Hehe, it''s okay if you like it, teacher. I don''t know much about calligraphy, so I picked this one because it looked pretty nice." Obito said with an innocent smile.


    Then Obito took a few deep breaths, stood up, and dered, "Teacher Makoto, I''m ready. Let''s kick off today''s practice."


    Seeing Obito''s enthusiasm, Makoto nodded and gestured for Might Gai to join them.


    "Now, let''s revisit the exercise from three weeks ago. You remember it, right?" Makoto asked with a smile.


    Obito''s memory reluctantly transported him back to the days of grueling training that preceded thepetition preparation period.


    "If you get hit once, you have to solve one more question..." Obito''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat as he suddenly recalled.


    Over the past twenty days, he had been focused on mastering chakra control and the fire element, causing him to forget the torturous training regimen he had endured before that.


    "I haven''t forgotten. If my hit misses the target once, I have to solve 50 questions. Each time I hit my target I reduce the number of questions by one. I can reduce the number of questions to 40 at most." Gai recollected.


    If he were asked to name his opponents in the academybat test, he might not remember, but the training n was etched in his mind.


    "Obito, no ninjutsu allowed in this battle. If you get hit, you''ll have to answer one more question," Might Gai added with a thumbs-up, reinforcing the rules.


    Obito, looking at Might Gai''s gleaming, shining white teeth, heard a subtle ''ting'' as they sparkled under the light. He had no choice but to fight back tears. Praying for a miracle.


    "Teacher, I''vee to realize that I might have overestimated myself. How about we take a break today?" Obito earnestly suggested, sitting down on the ground.


    While getting stronger was great, tackling those questions was agonizing. Maybe he should save them for tomorrow.


    Makoto chuckled and said, "Of course, you can take a break. If you can''t practice today, just focus on those questions. I''ve got plenty of test papers here."


    Makoto fetched a stack of test papers from a scroll.


    And then, a medical miracle unfolded.


    Obito promptly sprang to his feet and dered solemnly, "A little difort won''t stop me. Teacher Makoto, I believe I can continue. Let''s start the training."


    Makoto, with the gift box still in hand, gently patted Might Gai''s shoulder and stated, "Gai, since Obito is so determined, you''ll help him improve his physical skills."


    Might Gai straightened up, his eyes glowing red, shing a bright smile as he eximed, "Teacher Makoto, fear not! I will give it my all and go beyondPlust Utra!!!"


    *Ting*


    Obito''s body started trembling.


    Might Gai wasn''t exaggerating. He said he''d give it his all, and he meant every word.


    While Obito had been training for thepetition, Might Gai continued his physical conditioning.


    Thanks to the secret medicine in the system, Makoto had ramped up Might Gai''s training intensity.


    These more than 20 days of strenuous training had genuinely improved Might Gai''s physical capabilities, making him faster and stronger.


    On the other hand, Obito''s special training had primarily focused on ninjutsu, which he couldn''t use in their current training sessions.


    In this scenario, Obito was getting clobbered from nearly every angle.


    Luckily, Makoto''s enhanced water-treading training had also bolstered Obito''s physical skills, or else it would have been an even more lopsided battle.


    This close-quarters thrashing helped Obito realize the extent of his capabilities. Now there is no need for him to kill his whole n in the middle of the night.


    Sure, he had won first ce in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition, even tying with Kakashi, but his confidence was wavering.


    After his match with Might Gai, Obito recognized that he wouldn''t stand a chance against Hyga Kento in a real battle.


    His ninjutsu is potent, but when faced with Hyuga Kento''s Byakugan and Gentle Fistbination, his taijutsu skills felt about as useful as a chocte teapot at a sauna convention.


    Byakugan allowed Kento to see chakra points, while Gentle Fist could block chakra flow. Once trapped in Kento''s rhythm, defeat was almost certain.


    "But these questions are seriously tough..." Obito, pen in hand, gazed at the daunting problems before him. Correction: daunting to him.


    He understood the principles, but the questions were on another level ofplexity. To him.


    Makoto had to ept the inevitable truth. When it came to Obito, learning through problem-solving was the only ticket.


    Attempting to impart theoretical knowledge to Obito through speaking was about as effective as exining quantum physics to a talking cabbage.


    "Let''s take a lunch break." Makoto handed Obito and the rest their lunch boxes.


    Obito, who had been feeling hopeless, suddenly found sce in the world after savoring Makoto''s homemade meal. Life was good once more.


    [You treated your disciple to a delicious home-cooked meal, and the disciple is truly grateful. As a reward, you receive a critical hit: +100 chakra]


    This thoughtful gesture, coupled with the timing of the meal, practically guaranteed a critical hit.


    Since Obito had taken quite a beating, Makoto decided to let him tackle the questions in stages rather thanpleting them all at once.


    The next day.


    In pursuit of strengthening the first-year ss and harvesting some juicy rewards, Makoto kicked off his operation.


    Makoto began by utilizing the ninjutsu ss time to conduct abat test in the ss. He then offered feedback and insights to each student one by one.

 Chapter 51: Makoto’s Shortcoming Is That He Is Too Nice

    Chapter 51: Makoto¡¯s Shoring Is That He Is Too Nice


    Makoto decided to use a lottery to determine thebatants and then critiqued them after the battles.


    "The transformation jutsu was timed poorly and didn''t serve its purpose."


    "Your taijutsu iscking, and your punching speed is slower than a snail."


    "How on earth can you confuse your enemy with a clone like that?" Makoto''sments were brutally honest.


    Makoto was merciless in his feedback, but it was all constructive criticism. The students who received hisments felt a pang of shame and lowered their heads.


    "I know that you''ve done well in your monthly exams, both in theory and practice, but don''t let that make youcent in your training. My words may seem harsh, but it''s for your own good. Both taijutsu and ninjutsu are crucial. Neglecting your physical training now will lead to regrets in future battles." Makoto sighed.


    Anko chimed in, "I''ve been working hard on taijutsu, but our taijutsu teacher doesn''t exin things as well as you do. It''s not our fault!"


    Kotetsu added, "Yeah, I''m studying diligently too, but our taijutsu teacher''s lessons are just confusing."


    Initially, Kotetsu felt Makoto was too strict, but after Makoto''s apology, he realized he had been too quick to judge. Makoto genuinely cared about their progress.


    Other students in ss 1 joined in. "Teacher Makoto, can you do us all a solid and rece the Taijutsu teacher? Seriously, it''s like watching a sloth teach a dance ss, and we''re not talking about a graceful sloth here," one student implored, eliciting snickers from the group.


    "Absolutely! I mean,e on, all he does is basically order us to run around like headless chickens on a caffeine binge. Who can''t do that?" another chimed in, waving their arms around dramatically for added effect.


    "Teacher Makoto, it''s not his attitude; it''s his teaching that''s slipperier than a ninja trying to ice skate uphill," Kamizuki Izumo quipped, earning uproariousughter from the group.


    "Exactly! When ites to Ninjutsu, we''re the talk of the town, but Taijutsu? Let''s just say we''re not winning any ninja dance-offs anytime soon," added another student, mimicking awkward Taijutsu moves that had everyone in stitches.


    Deep beneath the earth, the old and dying Uchiha Madara remained oblivious to the conversation at the academy. But suddenly, an inexplicable feeling washed over him. Without warning, he found himself tapping his foot, then another, and before he knew it, he was shimmying and swaying like an elderly ninja at a wild dance party. White Zetsu, his goofypanion, watched in astonishment.


    "Madara-sama, what are you doing?"


    As Madara involuntarily broke into his underground dance, a wave of nostalgia washed over him, reminding him that he wasn''t alone down there. Suddenly, his Sharingan zed with fury, and in a swift fashion, he turned to face the White Zetsu who had witnessed his groove.


    With an exaggerated and somewhat awkward Taijutsu disy, Madara lunged toward the stunned White Zetsu, attempting to strike them with overly borate hand-to-hand moves.


    The White Zetsu, initially baffled, tried to mimic his Taijutsu, creating aical showdown of missteps and iling limbs.


    However, in an absurd turn of events, a puff of smoke enveloped Madara''s hand as he summoned an enormous axe, and with one swift, sharp, and extremely fast blue swing, he cut the White Zetsu right in the middle of his equally awkward dance. As the axe sliced through the air, it crackled with lightning chakra, adding an electrifying effect to the scene.


    The two halves of the White Zetsu tumbled in a pstick manner, resulting in its demise. Madara then resumed his bizarre dance, determined not to let any more interruptions disrupt his inexplicable urge to groove.


    Makoto defended the taijutsu teacher, but the students insisted that it wasn''t about his attitude, but rather his teaching ability.


    They expressed their concerns that while they excelled in ninjutsu, their taijutsugged far behind. They felt that this wasn''t just about boredomit was about their fundamental strength as ninjas.


    After ss, just before heading out, Makoto once more cautioned the students not to criticize the Taijutsu teacher to his face and to be more considerate of him.


    The students all nodded and said yes. After Makoto left, Miratashi Anko led the ss in a discussion on how to change the Taijutsu teacher.


    "Isn''t it said that as long as the grades are poor, the teacher will be changed? How about we deliberately fail in the exam?" Some students suggested, their faces contorted in mischievous glee.


    "But, hang on a moment! There''s no separate exam for Taijutsu. Are we supposed to deliberately fail thebat test? Think about this, folks: If we ''fail'', it''s not just our Taijutsu teacher, but Makoto, the Ninjutsu sensei too, who''ll be caught in the crossfire!" Kotetsu eximed, his expression a mix of concern and absurdity.


    "That''s a no-go. Teacher Makoto is so good; I will make sure he continues teaching me till graduation!" Anko interjected, a dramatic ir in her voice as she defended their beloved sensei.


    The room was in unanimous agreement with Anko''s impassioned defense.


    "Then let''s go straight to the Taijutsu teacher and tell him that he sucks at teaching," someone bluntly remarked, promptingughter from the group.


    "Let''s tell him he''d be a perfect ninja scarecrow  he can stand in the field and make crows fall asleep!" a student suggested, furthering theughter.


    "Isn''t that a tad extreme? Teacher Makoto won''t stand for it, will he?"


    "No way!" Kotetsu interjected. "This is all for Teacher Makoto''s benefit. We''re like the stars of his teaching career! The better we shine, the brighter he glows!"


    With their mission to deal with the Taijutsu teacher underway, they began to brainstorm their next steps. Kamizuki Izumo, the brains behind the operation, revealed his cunning n.


    "In a little over a month, we''ll give it our all in Ninjutsu, but we''ll be just average in Taijutsu during thebat test. We''ll make sure the school knows our Taijutsu teacher sucks at teaching!" Izumo mocked, causing the group to burst intoughter.


    "But," he emphasized with a serious tone, "our overall results must still shine. That''s the only way we''ll grab the school''s attention!"


    Kotetsu draped his arm around Kamizuki Izumo''s shoulders, his face beaming with approval. "Izumo, it''s you! You''ve got this!"


    With a resounding chorus of agreement, the ss decided to redouble their efforts, aiming to excel in Ninjutsu, secure impressive grades in the final exam, and ultimately find a new Taijutsu teacher.


    ...


    After lunch, Makoto didn''t return to his office but instead headed to the neighboring office where Tanaka Tanigawa could be found.


    "Teacher Hosakawa," as soon as Makoto stepped into the office, a chorus of greetings from the teachers filled the air.


    Makoto responded with a warm smile, and then approached Tanaka Tanigawa. He beckoned Tanaka Tanigawa away, under the pretense of needing a private word, leading him to a secluded spot.


    "Teacher Tanigawa, I''m sorry," Makoto apologized sincerely to Tanaka Tanigawa.


    "Hosakawa-sensei, what on earth happened? Why are we here all of a sudden?" Tanaka Tanigawa looked utterly bewildered, his confusion palpable in the air.

 Chapter 52: Special Filler 1

    Chapter 52: Special Filler 1


    With the decision to confront the Taijutsu teacher settled, the students pondered their next move. Kamizuki Izumo, the brains of the operation, couldn''t help but grin mischievously as he saw the perfect opportunity to put his cunning n into action.


    Izumo: "Alright, everyone, it''s time for Operation ''Love Letter Lunacy'' tomence!"


    Anko and Kotetsu exchanged puzzled nces. Anko raised an eyebrow, "Love letters? How''s that going to change our Taijutsu teacher?"


    Izumo smirked, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "You see, my friends, love letters have the power to stir up chaos and confusion like nothing else!"


    Kotetsu: "But I still don''t get it. How will that help us?"


    Izumo: "Imagine this: we forge a series of love letters addressed to the Taijutsu teacher, making it appear as though they''re from someone within the academy. We''ll create a tangled web of secret admirers, mysterious rendezvous, and ndestine meetings."


    Anko''s eyes widened in realization. "You mean, we make it seem like the Taijutsu teacher is involved in some scandalous affair right under the academy''s nose?"


    Izumo: "Exactly! The gossip mill will run rampant, the staff will be baffled, and even the Third Hokage himself won''t be able to resist getting involved."


    The room burst intoughter at the sheer audacity of the n. Even Kotetsu couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, Izumo, I''m on board. But how do we make it convincing?"


    Izumo leaned in closer, a devious smile on his face. "Step One: Anko, with your impable handwriting, you''ll craft the perfect love letters that''ll make anyone blush. We''ll even add a touch of melodrama."


    Anko grinned, eager to put her skills to use.


    Izumo: "Step Two: Kotetsu, your knack for stealth wille in handy. You''ll be responsible for delivering these love letters to the Taijutsu teacher''s desk, preferably during a staff meeting."


    Kotetsu nodded, already imagining himself sneaking past the distracted teachers.


    Izumo: "Step Three: As the rumors start to spread, we''ll ensure they reach the Third Hokage''s ears. He won''t be able to resist meddling in the ''love affair'' of his staff."


    Anko couldn''t help butugh. "This is crazy, Izumo, but it just might work!"


    With the n in ce and their roles assigned, the students eagerly set their devious scheme into motion.


    Anko, with her elegant handwriting, sat at her desk, diligently crafting the love letters. She used flowerynguage, extravagant derations of affection, and signed them with the most melodramatic pseudonyms. Each letter was a work of art in itself, designed to make the Taijutsu teacher blush and raise eyebrows.


    As Anko put the finishing touches on thest letter, she couldn''t help but giggle at the absurdity of it all. "These are going to be legendary," she whispered to herself.


    Kotetsu, adopting his stealthy ninja persona, embarked on his mission to deliver the love letters. He waited for the perfect moment during a staff meeting when the Taijutsu teacher was surrounded by his colleagues, all absorbed in discussion.


    Kotetsu slipped into the room unnoticed, ced the letters on the Taijutsu teacher''s desk, and then silently vanished like a shadow. He couldn''t help but feel a rush of adrenaline as he imagined the chaos these letters would soon unleash.


    As the days went by, the love letters began to work their magic. Whispers and giggles echoed through the corridors of the academy as students and staff members caught wind of the mysterious romantic entanglement of the Taijutsu teacher.


    The rumors reached the Third Hokage''s ears faster than a shuriken through the night. The principal couldn''t resist being drawn into the intrigue, wondering how such a scandal had unfolded under his watch. This is more important than the threat of war that couldmence at any moment.


    One day, during a staff meeting, the Third Hokage cleared his throat and addressed the room. "It hase to my attention," he began, "that there are certain...peculiar matters circting within the academy." His eyes twinkled with amusement as he nced at the Taijutsu teacher, who looked thoroughly bewildered.


    "The love letters," the Hokage continued, "have caused quite amotion. As the principal of this academy, I feelpelled to get to the bottom of this affair."


    The room erupted inughter and knowing nces were exchanged. The students watched with bated breath as their n yed out before their eyes.


    The love letter scandal continued to unravel, with twists and turns that even the most skilled ninja couldn''t anticipate. And all the while, the Taijutsu teacher found himself embroiled in a romantic web of intrigue that he could never have imagined.


    As the love letter scandal unfolded, the Taijutsu teacher, unbeknownst to everyone, harbored a dangerous secret. He was, in fact, a spy from Kumogakure, the Hidden Cloud Vige, and he had been living undercover at the academy for years.


    Intrigued by the Third Hokage''s sudden interest in the love letters, the Taijutsu teacher grew paranoid, believing that his true identity had been exposed. He thought he was being yed with, and fear gripped his heart.


    Every giggle and whisper in the corridors, every knowing nce in his direction, intensified the Taijutsu teacher''s paranoia. He was convinced that his time as a spy wasing to an end, and that the Third Hokage was orchestrating an borate trap.


    One night, unable to sleep, he decided to confront the Hokage, believing it was now or never. He armed himself with kunai and shuriken, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and determination.


    He stealthily made his way to the Third Hokage''s residence, slipping through the shadows like a true ninja. He entered the Hokage''s chamber, ready to strike.


    But to his astonishment, he found the Third Hokage sitting at his desk, reading one of the love letters. The Hokage looked up, surprise in his eyes, as he had not expected this intrusion.


    The Taijutsu teacher, his paranoia reaching a breaking point, couldn''t hold back any longer. "You think you''re clever, don''t you, Hokage? ying these childish games with me! Well, you''re nothing but a bumbling old fool! Just like your wife!"


    The room fell into a tense silence. The Hokage''s expression darkened as he stood up slowly, his eyes burning with anger. Insulting his wife was a line that should never have been crossed.


    In a voice as cold as ice, the Third Hokage responded, "You have made a grave mistake, not just by insulting me but by insulting my wife."


    With lightning speed, the Third Hokage disarmed the Taijutsu teacher and immobilized him with a strong p cing a chakra seal on his cheek. He then called for the ANBU ck Ops to secure the spy.


    The spy from Kumogakure, realizing that his cover was truly blown just now and that Hiruzen never knew about his identity before, confessed to his true identity and espionage activities with tears on his face. The Hokage had no choice but to detain him and subject him to intense interrogation.


    Ultimately, the spy''s actions had serious consequences. The Taijutsu teacher''s betrayal shook the academy, and it served as a reminder that in the world of ninja, trust is a fragile thing.


    One sunny morning in Konoha, as the Hokage was getting ready for his duties, Biwako stormed into their home with a furrowed brow.


    Biwako: (Arms crossed, tapping her foot) "Hiruzen Sarutobi, do you realize you left your Hokage hat on the kitchen table again?"


    "Ah, my dear, I must have been in a hurry. I''ll get it right away." Hiruzen replied with a sheepish grin.


    Biwako rolled her eyes and said:


    "Honestly, Hiruzen, sometimes I wonder who''s running this vige  you or your hat!"


    The Hokage chuckled and rushed to retrieve his hat, knowing better than to argue with his wife. As he returned, he tried to give her a peck on the cheek.


    "Thank you for keeping me in line, my love. I''d be lost without you."


    Biwako yfully responded "Oh, don''t get sentimental on me now. You have a vige to run, and I have a household to manage. So, get going before I find something else to scold you about!"


    The Hokage chuckled again and hurried off to his duties, leaving Biwako with a satisfied smirk.


    And so, in the heart of Konohagakure, amidst the whirlwind of love letters and ndestine rendezvous, the spy from Kumogakure found himself detained, his grand espionage exposed by a series of hriously crafted love letters. It was a twist in the tale that no one had seening.


    As the vige continued its daily hustle and bustle, the spy sat in his cell, pondering the absurdity of it all. Meanwhile, the Third Hokage, ever the master of subtlety, basked in the glory of his love letter escapade, believing he had cracked the case of the century.


    And so, dear reader, we must give credit where it''s due. We salute the Third Hokage for his unparalleled detective skills, his knack for turning espionage into entertainment, and his uncanny ability to prioritize matters of the heart over matters of national security. Truly, a leader for the ages.


    *slow p.*

 Chapter 53: There Is a Gap Between Teachers

    Chapter 53: There Is a Gap Between Teachers


    "That''s it, today I took abat test in the ss during ss in the morning." Makoto told Tanaka about what happened in ss.


    However, Makoto slightly beautified the students''ints, otherwise they would be too offensive.


    "I just wanted to inspire them and make them practice more seriously. I didn''t expect something like this to happen. I''m really sorry." Makoto said with an apology.


    "It''s my fault that my evaluation was too harsh. I should be more tolerant to them." Makoto put all the me on his self.


    Although it was Tanaka''s own poor teaching skills that caused so much dissatisfaction among students, Makoto only ignited it.


    But Makoto didn''t want any ws in his character, so he chose to tell everything directly to Tanaka, admitting his mistake to Tanaka, saying that he identally did bad things with good intentions.


    In this way, no matter what happens, Makoto will not be identified as someone with ulterior motives.


    After all, he told Tanaka everything as soon as it happened. How could he have any evil intentions when he cares so much about his colleagues.


    "This..." Tanaka didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He knew in his heart that those students were right. His teaching level was indeed not as good as that of Makoto, which was average.


    But no one in the ninja school canpare with Makoto. A new teacher became famous throughout the school after teaching for a month or two. He was recognized by all the teachers and students in the school, and was even summoned by the Third Hokage to praise him.


    An ordinary teacher like him would feel ufortablepeting with Makoto.


    "I have asked them not to criticize you, but after all, they are a bunch of children. Although they agreed on the surface, it is hard to say what will happen in reality." Makoto sighed, looking at Tanaka with an apology in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, I won''t care. After all, they are just six-year-old kids." Tanaka said with a smile.


    Even if Tanaka isined to his face by the students, he will not give up his position as a Taijutsu teacher for the first ss.


    Because the actual performance of ss One is very good, not only are the top two in the entire grade from this ss, but also the average average score of the ss is the highest.


    Although he knows that such results have nothing to do with his teaching, these are real results. There is no need to worry about performance at all, and the bonus will only be more.


    "Teacher Hosakawa, I know you. You must be thinking about your students." Tanaka said that he knew Makoto''s good intentions.


    Although such an ident happened, Tanaka still felt that Makoto was a good colleague who would apologize as soon as possible when something happened.


    Once it was originally Tanaka''s Taijutsu ss in the morning, but he had something to do in the morning, so he changed with Makoto who had an afternoon ss. Makoto immediately agreed.


    He had also heard about Makoto taking over sses for other teachers. It could be done once or twice. But, ever very week, teachers would look for him. Who could bear it with the exception of Makoto.


    His teaching level is high, his ss scores lead the entire grade, he is praised by the Third Hokage, and he is handsome and good-tempered. Tanaka can only say that it is not unreasonable for the female teachers in his office to discuss Makoto every day.


    He knows his own family affairs well, and Tanaka knows that the root cause of this matter is that his teaching is really average, and he has been like this for so many years.


    But it is impossible for Tanaka to voluntarily give up his position as a Taijutsu teacher. Teaching in the ninja school is just to make money without danger. This is an opportunity to get arge bonus while lying down.


    "Tanaka-sensei, I feel relieved when you think of me like this." Makoto seemed to feel much more rxed, showing a gentle smile.


    "Haha, let''s go to an izakaya for a drink together when we have time." Tanaka also said with a smile.


    Makoto smiled and nodded, and after chatting with Tanaka on some useless topics, he found an excuse and left.


    After Tanaka returned to the office, the female teacher next to him asked curiously:


    "Mr. Tanaka, what does Mr. Hosakawa want from you?"


    "It''s nothing, just some minor things regarding students, but Mr. Hosakawa really has nothing to say." Nianhiro Tanaka sat down and said.


    He was naturally embarrassed to tell the truth about his poor teaching skills and that students keep criticise him, but it was a good idea to use Makoto to find a topic with the female teacher.


    After the school bell rang, Tanaka walked towards ss 1.


    Entering the ssroom, Tanaka couldn''t help but feel like he''d stepped into a lion''s den. Everything seemed eerily normal. He began, as usual, with a lecture on ninja theory. Then he took them down for a run.


    After finishing the run, Tanaka began to teach taijutsu routines. After teaching them once, he began to let the students practice freely.


    "Mr. Tanaka, could you, like, demonstrate it a few hundred more times? I didn''t quite understand it just now." Anko pleaded with exaggerated innocence.


    "These are the most basic. If you don''t understand that means you haven''t practiced enough. Just practice more." Tanaka said.


    "But Teacher Makoto demonstrates many times every time he teaches us something new, and he breaks it down very carefully." Anko retorted.


    "How can ninjutsu and taijutsu be the same?" Nianhiro Tanaka exined.


    "But taijutsu also has, like, ninja secret moves and stuff. Shouldn''t we, you know, unveil the mysteries of the ninja universe?" Kotetsu chimed in with a hint of conspiracy.


    Tanaka was speechless.


    Then arge number of students asked various questions and made various suggestions.


    "Stop, stop, you train first, and we will talkter." Being asked questions by dozens of people at the same time, Tanaka felt like his head was about to explode.


    "Tanaka-sensei, how about this proposal: we take a step back, you stop teaching us, and we''ll all go grab ramen?" Kamizuki Izumo proposed, causing the ssroom to erupt inughter.


    Tanaka blinked, wondering if he''d identally stumbled into a ninja stand-upedy club.


    But the more aggressive ones are yet toe.


    "Tanaka-sensei, I think you should retire early. I learned your shuriken throwing and never hit the bullseye once."


    "Tanaka-sensei, since we took your taijutsu ss, the entire grade has only praised our ss for our ninjutsu skills."


    Tanaka was a little stunned when he heard the students'' offensivenguage. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation after teaching for more than three years.


    He''d thought his previous sses didn''t exactly adore him, but this was a mutiny on a whole new level.


    Tanaka was lucky to be warned by Makoto in advance, otherwise, he might have genuinely believed he''d entered an alternate ninja dimension.


    "Ahem, everyone, be quiet. I''ll demonstrate a few more times." Tanaka coughed twice and said helplessly.


    As Tanaka valiantly continued hisckluster demonstrations, he couldn''t help but notice something peculiar. Despite theirints and mockery, the students were training with more enthusiasm than ever.


    He scratched his head. If they disliked him so much, why were they working so hard?


    Tanaka felt that Makoto''s words had an effect, causing students to not ck off in their training even though they were dissatisfied with him.


    Tanaka was a little lucky and envious of Makoto''s control over the ss.


    "Let''s get through this year first." Tanaka didn''t want to give up his position as a taijutsu teacher in the first ss.


    If this was an ordinary ss and students spoke to him like this, he let these students know what the strength of a chunin is.


    But this ss is the best among the first grade.


    The more Tanaka Tanigawa taught, the more the students discovered that this teacher was really not good, and they strengthened their determination to change teachers.

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:


    At noon on Thursday, Tanaka approached Makoto.


    "Ms. Hosakawa, the students in ss 1 are so shameless. They are so disturbing that I can''t teach them normally." Tanakained.


    He admitted that he underestimated the mischievousness of students in this ss when he said that he didn''t care before.


    In order to prevent the tragic experience on Wednesday afternoon from happening again on Friday, Tanaka found Makoto in advance, hoping to use Makoto''s influence among students to help him.


    "Oh, these children have obviously promised me." Makoto sighed, defending Tanaka.


    "Don''t worry, Teacher Tanaka. I will definitely talk to them this afternoon and tell them not to go against you."


    Hearing Makoto''s words, Tanaka was slightly relieved, but he was still a little worried and said:


    "Teacher Hosakawa, can you be present in ss on Friday, I''m afraid they won''t listen to me."


    If the ss is as torturous as thest time for the next whole year, he doesn''t know if he can persist until the end without going insane.


    If he is denied and criticized by one or two students, he can pretend to not know or hear anything. But it is really a bit unbearable when the whole ss is on his a**.


    "No problem," Makoto replied, his voice carrying a tone of understanding.


    "With your guarantee, Mr. Hosakawa, I can rest assured," Tanaka said with a grateful smile.


    After finishing the matter, Tanaka turned around and returned to his office.


    Makoto looked at Tanaka''s leaving figure with a calm face and thought that Tanaka had been teaching for nothing in the past three years. He really couldn''t grasp the students'' psychology at all.


    If he goes to Makoto to forcefully suppress the students like this, the students will not hate Makoto, but will only hate Tanaka even more.


    From the student''s perspective, Makoto is helping a novice colleague, there is no problem and he can even be said to be very kind.


    Tanaka, on the other hand, was ignorant and had no self-awareness at all, and he tried to use the ss teacher to suppress them.


    Makoto thought about it carefully and realized that he might have wrongly med Tanaka.


    Because this is a ninja school, the situation is different from his previous life. If it weren''t for the excellent results in ss 1, Tanaka would not have been in this situation.


    Shaking his head, Makoto stopped thinking about these irrelevant things and walked towards his office.


    Given that it was requested by Tanaka, Makoto ''had no choice'' but to acquiesce. Refusing would only invite usations of stinginess, and he couldn''t afford to tarnish his image as the impably polite andpetent Hosakawa Makoto.


    Makoto returned to his office and seamlessly continued his practice of calligraphy, all the while concealing his true thoughts behind an enigmatic smile.


    "Hey, Teacher Makoto, you changed the pen." Aya Ueda noticed that the pen Makoto was holding was not the same pen as before.


    "Yes, it was given by a student," Makoto replied with a peaceful smile and a nod.


    "That''s great. I have been teaching for several years and I have never received a gift from a student." Aya Ueda said enviously.


    When Isamu heard what Aya Ueda said, he finally found an opportunity to attack. He said,


    "Ueda, you might not want topare yourself to Teacher Makoto here. He''s practically a legend among students. Trust me; I''ve epted it."


    Aya Ueda was momentarily left speechless. After all, as they say, lies may not hurt, but the truth can be the sharpest weapon.


    Observing Aya Ueda''s dejected expression, Isamu couldn''t help but feel a surge of pleasure wash over him.


    "It should be that Ms. Ueda''s students are more introverted. They want to send gifts but dare not." Makoto said.


    "Teacher Makoto, you still know how to speak." Aya Ueda smiled. Although she knew they were words offort, who doesn''t like good words.


    Kimura Sugitu looked at this scene and felt that it was not unreasonable for Ikeya Isamu to remain single.


    When it was almost time for ss, Makoto left the office and arrived at the ssroom.


    He did not rush to ss, but settled the matters assigned by Tanaka first.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to speak ill of Teacher Tanaka in person, let alone disrupt Teacher Tanaka''s ss?" Makoto said, his voice carrying a sense of faux concern.


    "Teacher Makoto, did the Taijutsu teachere toin to you?" Kotetsu was left bbergasted. This was the first instance he''d heard of a teacher reporting a student, and Makoto''s involvement only added an extrayer ofplexity.


    "We didn''t intend to disrupt his ss. We merely engaged him in a thought-provoking discussion," Kamizuki Izumo replied, implying a sense of injustice in their actions.


    They did not interfere with the ss. Although the teaching was indeed not good, no one criticized Tanaka Tanigawa when he was teaching. They were all watching and studying seriously, and the training waspleted very seriously.


    Everyone wants to get good grades in the finalbat examination, so they will definitely not resist training.


    Makoto continued, "It''s essential that you avoid interfering with Teacher Tanaka''s ss and refrain from speaking negatively about him." He chose not to confirm whether it was Tanaka who had raised the issue, leaving that piece of information to linger ambiguously.


    "Understood," the students replied, sensing that there was more to the situation than met the eye.


    Makoto nodded, his smile carrying a sense of peaceful assurance and subtle satisfaction, and then proceeded tomence his lecture, leaving a tranquil but somewhat mysterious atmosphere in the minds of those around him.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward: Earth ReleaseEarth Dragon Bullet]


    After school, Makoto trained his disciples daily and returned to his home in the main city in the evening.


    This time, it was his turn to visit Minato''s house and savor their cooking.


    "We''ve had so many meals at your ce; I''m sorry about that. Today, Makoto, you can take a break and experience our cooking," Minato said before leading Makoto to his house.


    Minato and Kushina teamed up in the kitchen, each preparing two dishes.


    They watched Makoto''s every reaction as he tasted each dish. Although Makoto had considered suggesting that they all dine together, he noticed the anticipation in their eyes and decided to y along.


    Makoto''s first bite was of the grilled fish prepared by Kushina.


    "It retains the original vor of the fish excellently; it''s quite enjoyable," Makotomented, masking any deeper analysis he might have been making.


    However, Makoto didn''t stop atpliments; he also offered some constructive feedback, like suggesting improvements in the grilling time.


    Makoto''s evaluations of the following four dishes were simr, with some receiving more praise than others.


    "Hehe, it seems our cooking skills aren''t too shabby after all," Kushina said, delighted by Makoto''spliments.


    Kushina was ecstatic that a culinary expert like Makoto appreciated the dishes she had prepared herself.


    "Minato and I have been working on perfecting our braised pork recipe. When the time is right, Makoto, we hope you''ll be willing to taste it," Kushina said with a smile.


    Makoto smiled and nodded, indicating that he would be d to try it whenever the opportunity arose.


    They continued to enjoy their meal and engage in lively conversation.


    Minato also told Makoto that he had recently heard discussions among other jounin. Their children hadined that their teaching was not as good as that of a particr chuunin teacher in school.


    Kushina interjected, voicing her confidence in Makoto''s teaching abilities. She hadn''t observed Makoto in action at the academy, but she had witnessed his culinary exnations.


    In this pleasant atmosphere, Makoto neither downyed nor exaggerated his skills but offered bnced praise to Minato and Kushina.


    A subtle aura of charm and influence lingered around Makoto as they enjoyed their delightful dinner,

 Chapter 55:

    Chapter 55:


    Friday morning, in the ssroom.


    The students were discussing how to take Taijutsu sses.


    "Should we repeat what what we didst time?" a student asked.


    "Not today. ording to what Teacher Makoto said yesterday, the Taijutsu teacher must have told Teacher Makoto about our actions. With Teacher Makoto''s character, he mighte to patrol during the Taijutsu ss." Kamizuki Izumo deduced.


    "This is the first time I heard of a teacherining about students." Kotetsuined.


    "Today, everyone should respect the teacher and not persuade him to withdraw." Kamizuki Izumo said.


    The students felt that what Kamizuki Izumo said made sense.


    "This Taijutsu teacher is really annoying." Anko said with a depressed look on her face.


    She was criticized by Makoto yesterday, all because that bastard said bad things about her.


    The students in ss 1 nodded in agreement. Tanaka''s operation made their impression of Tanaka fall to the bottom.


    After the ss bell rang, Tanaka came to the ssroom.


    Seeing the students sitting quietly in their seats without talking, Tanaka breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he did not rx his vignce, because the students in thest ss were not so aggressive at the beginning.


    "Everyone, let''s go run threeps on the yground to warm up." Tanaka said with a low cough.


    The students all followed Tanaka''s instructions and went downstairs to the yground and started running. No one said anything.


    After finishing the run, Tanaka began to teach taijutsu routines. After demonstrating twice, he let the students practice freely.


    During this period, no studentined or said anything rude. Tanaka calmly felt that this ss was not the same group of students as thest ss.


    "I really need to treat Mr. Hosakawa to a drink." Tanaka thanked Makoto in his heart.


    He knew that Makoto must have taken action, otherwise the students'' performance would not have been so different.


    At this moment, Makoto passed by the yground as requested by Tanaka.


    Makoto said hello to Tanaka and stayed in the yground for a while.


    When ss was over, Kamizuki Izumo said proudly: "I was right, Teacher Makoto dide over."


    "Then will we always be obedient in the future." Some students said unwillingly.


    The more Makoto helps Tanaka like this, the more annoyed they be.


    "Of course not, Teacher Makoto is not so free every day, we can continue the action next ss." Kamizuki Izumo said.


    ...


    ss 4, ss 2, Nohara Rin looked at Obito who was scratching his head, solving questions, and asked worriedly:


    "Obito, what''s wrong with you recently? You feel so diligent. You study whenever you have time every day."


    Although studying so seriously is A good thing, but Obito''s sudden love of theory made Nohara Rin a little worried.


    After hearing Nohara Rin''s words, Obito''s writing paused, and he felt the urge to cry.


    Is he doing this because he is diligent and loves learning? No, this is the result of not sucking at Taijutsu!


    This means that although Obito doesn''t have to do a lot in one day, he still needs to do questions every day.


    What''s even more terrible is that training takes ce every day, which means that he is umting new questions every day and then dividing them into periods.


    But if he were asked to do it all in one go, he wouldn''t be able to do it. It would be very painful and would affect his practice.


    "Because everyone''s grades are improving, I can''t fall behind." Obito said with a stiff smile on his face.


    He would definitely not say the embarrassing reason of being punished for doing questions due to poor physical skills.


    "It''s great that you have such an idea. I feel like you''ve grown up a lot all of a sudden." Nohara Rin said with a pleased smile.


    Ever since the beginning of school, Nohara Rin has always taken care of Obito like her own younger brother. [Show some love for Obito-kun in thements!]


    Nohara Rin was really happy to see that Obito was now at the top of the grade in actualbat and was beginning to pass in theory.


    "Haha, is that so?" Obito heard Nohara Rin''s praise, and his originally stiff smile was like withered vegetation being moistened by water, and it soon became natural again.


    With the blessing of Nohara Rin''s praise, Obito''s speed in solving the questions has elerated a bit, and he even feels like he can pay off tomorrow''s installment in advance.


    "It''s holiday again, Obito, what are you going to do on the weekend?" Nohara Rin asked.


    "Wait, is today already Friday?" Cold sweat broke out on Obito''s forehead. He had lost his sense of time due to the physical training and various problems in the past few days.


    "Yes, we will have a holiday after ss. Aren''t you happy Obito?" Nohara Rin asked with a smile.


    After receiving Nohara Rin''s affirmative answer, Obito couldn''t help but feel his eyes go dark.


    From Monday to Friday, they only need to practice from the afternoon after school until before the sun goes down.


    But things are different on weekends. On weekends, we practice from morning until the sun goes down.


    A lot of training time means more battles with Might Gai, and more battles means more problems.


    Obito seemed to be able to see questions and papersing towards him one after another, overwhelming him.


    "Obito, what''s wrong with you? Your face seems a little ugly. Do you want me to take you to the infirmary?" Nohara Rin asked after seeing Obito''s ugly expression.


    "It''s okay, I''m just so happy about the holiday." Obito said, forcing a smile.


    ''Yes, I''m very happy. After practicing for so long during the vacation, my strength has improved greatly. When the timees, I will be ranked first in the school and gain Rin''s admiration.'' Obito has already begun to hypnotize himself in his heart.


    "Promise me, Rin, that you will practice your Taijutsu well." Obito couldn''t help but say.


    "Well, I know, Taijutsu is very important." Nohara Rin nodded, not realizing the pain in Obito''s words.


    After school, Obito went to the training ground in the southern forest.


    Might Gai was one step ahead of Obito and had already started exercising.


    The two looked at each other and saw the desire to win in each other''s eyes.


    The two knew exactly what the weekend meant to them.


    "If I have the Sharingan, I will definitely be able to win!" Obito was never so eager to open the blood line of the Uchiha n.


    The Sharingan has powerful dynamic vision and can easily see through the enemy''s movements.


    He had a hunch that maybe after this weekend, the questions he had to do will multiply by many times.


    "We must not let this happen!" Obito punched the wooden stake man fiercely.


    On the other side, Might Gai was also silently lifting a boulder and performing squats to exercise his thigh muscles.


    Not only did he not want to do the questions in installments, he also wanted to get first in his grade.


    Makoto looked at both of them exercising with great motivation and showed a satisfied smile.


    If they keep training like this, after a month, Hyga Kento will be no match for them.

 Chapter 56: New Instantaneous Body Technique

    Chapter 56: New Instantaneous Body Technique


    Shisui wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hands, stood against the big tree and began to rest.


    Might Gai and Obito have alsopleted their training and are about to start a battle based on the number of questions they solve.


    "It''s time to release our youth now." Might Gai had a serious face, his muscles were tense, and he was already preparing to take action.


    In fact, Might Gai''s pressure was even greater than Obito''s, because Might Gai was burdened with a debt of fifty questions from the beginning, and he had to keep hitting Obito to reduce it.


    "The number of questions must not exceed thirty, otherwise there will be no time to hang out with Rin tomorrow night." Obito took a deep breath, his eyes showing the desire for victory and the fear of the question.


    He also wanted to y with Nohara Rin on weekend nights, and he definitely couldn''t umte too many questions.


    "Start." Makoto shouted.


    As soon as Makoto finished speaking, Might Gai rushed out instantly and quickly kicked Obito with an extremely fast whirlwind kick.


    Obito quickly distanced himself, hoping to be hit as little as possible.


    After standing for a while, Shisui sat down. Seeing Obito and Might Gai fighting so seriously, he couldn''t help but sigh:


    "It''s so good. They usually get along happily, and when theypete, they go all out to make progress together."


    Shisui feels like this kind of friendship between friends is so good.


    Obito almost stumbled and fell to the ground when he heard this.


    If they don''t go all out, they will have to fry their brains solving all these nonsensical questions.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat him, Obito would really like to ask Makoto to allow Shisui to join such training.


    Although he didn''t fall, Obito was sessfully hit by Might Gai at the opportunity, and the number of questions was increased by one.


    With this experience, Obito temporarily got rid of his tendency to be easily distracted and concentrated on dealing with Might Gai''s attacks.


    Five minutester, Makoto announced the result of the battle.


    "Obito has thirty-five questions, Gai has fifteen questions."


    "Thirty-five questions..." Obito looked bitter, there were five more questions than his bottom line. With so many questions, how could he hang out with Nohara Rin?


    Might Gai also looked a little ufortable. He was beaten every day, and Obito had made great progress. He could no longer reduce the questions to ten like before.


    "It''s okay. If you can''t finish it today, you can do it in installments. You can do it in one week. You only need to do five questions a day. If you want to get interest, just count it as four." Makoto said with a smile.


    If solves too many questions in one day, Obito''s brain may not be able to remember them, and it''s like doing it in vain.


    Obito didn''t want to divide it into installments because it was originally only thirty-five steps, but it became thirty-nine steps in one installment.


    But if he doesn''t divide it in stages, he will be very tired after finishing it in a short time, and he will not have the energy to y with Nohara Rin.


    "Then let''s divide it into seven days." Obito replied weakly.


    Although the total number of trials in installments has increased, he can no longer quit. It is really much easier this way.


    Makoto nodded and wrote down Obito''stest installment questions.


    "Today''s work must be done today! YOUTH!" Might Gai said with a crying face. He did not n to divide the questions into installments. He wanted to finish the questions today.


    Might Gai was not prepared to do this in installments. Makoto also nodded, because doing the questions itself was a motivating method, and by the way, they could improve their theoretical scores.


    Makoto thinks this method is good. The questions can even help the two of them increase their knowledge without limiting their Ninja School knowledge.


    After resting, Shisui continued to practice.


    Currently, the focus of his training is on the instant body technique and illusion technique.


    It was his first contact with these two types of techniques, but he learned them very quickly, even faster than when he first learned fire release.


    [Disciple Uchiha Shisui practiced seriously under your guidance and gained a certain amount of strength, you received a reward - Soru (skilled level)]


    Makoto was stunned for a moment when he saw this reward. He didn''t remember any technique named Soru in Naruto. The anime One Piece Next Door does have, though.


    When arge number of memories about Soru practice appeared in his mind, Makoto instantly understood what was going on.


    This is one of the six types of Soru in his impression, but it has been transformed into the Naurto version by the system. It is a taijutsu skill and can be regarded as a teleportation technique, and it requires the use of chakra.


    Makoto nodded with satisfaction in his heart.


    Makotopared the body-blinking technique he knew with Soru and decided that thetter was better.


    He felt that the mostmon teleportation technique is way worse when ites to navigation and inbat.


    "Shisui, I can see your recent efforts. Compared with two months ago, your strength has improved a lot. Keep practicing. I will teach you a stronger teleportation technique in a while." Makoto praised with a smile.


    Makoto was in a good mood.


    "A stronger teleportation technique?" Shisui''s eyes lit up.


    He was very interested in the teleportation technique and felt that this type of ninjutsu was suitable for him.


    "Well, you need to pay attention to physical training. This technique is a physical technique. If the body is not strong enough, it will put a lot of pressure on the legs." Makoto nodded and said.


    After all, it was modified from the physical skills of the One Piece World. Although chakra is used, it also requires a certain amount of physical strength.


    Not to mention Shisui, Makoto himself had to strengthen her physical training.


    His ninjutsu configuration is already very luxurious in the early stage, and the arrival of Soru will enhance his mobility.


    "Teacher Makoto, I think I have made great progress, can you teach me too?" Obito scratched his head andughed.


    He really wanted to learn the teleportation technique, not because of fighting, but because he thought it was very cool.


    "Of course." Makoto nodded.


    "Great, Makoto-sensei, you are the best teacher in the ninja world." Obito was very happy to see Makoto directly agree, and immediately cheered.


    "Teacher Makoto, actually I have made great progress." Might Gai also wanted to learn new physical skills.


    "You can learn anything." Makoto smiled kindly.


    "As long as you get first in grade in the final exam, you can learn this teleportation technique from me," Makoto said the prerequisites.


    "But Gai and I are both in fourth grade, so there must be one person who can''t learn?" Obito wondered.


    "Then get first ce in the next exam, orplete the physical skills challenge I assigned. If youplete it, you can also learn." Makoto replied.


    "Is the challenge difficult?" Obito asked tentatively.


    "You shouldn''t be able to hold on now," Makoto said bluntly.


    Obito was silent. In this case, he could try to get the first ce in the grade.


    He looked at Might Gai, who gave him a thumbs-up with a bright smile.


    *Ting*


    "It just so happens that the use of ninjutsu is not prohibited in the actualbat exam." Obito felt like he was about to burst into mes.


    First deal with Might Gai, then defeat Kakashi, and then he will be the genius Uchiha Obito.


    "These are the questions you have to solve, remember to do well." Makoto handed the test papers to Obito.


    The mes on Obito''s body were extinguished instantly. Looking at the questions waiting for him to do one after another, his head suddenly became big.


    "Gai, you too." Makoto smiled and handed over Might Gai''s copy.


    Looking at the ck-and-white test paper, the smile on Might Gai''s face gradually disappeared, and his originally straight thumbs bent down.


    ---------------------------------------


    Deciding to start solving, Obito nced at the test papers, a sense of curiosity turned into confusion and then frustration.


    His face had a look of disbelief, and he found himself in a state of shock as he read through the first question. The problems to him seemed unnecessarilyplex, filled with jabs at the Uchiha. Obito felt like he was navigating abyrinth of absurdity.


    He grew increasingly exasperated by the mysterious author''s intentions. Obito couldn''t help but wonder if this was a deliberate attempt to vex Uchiha n members.


    Obito''s enthusiasm waned, and he looked over at Might Gai, who had simrly fallen from his initial high spirits. It was clear that both of them were in for a formidable challenge, and the weight of the situation began to set in.


    Obito had been at it for hours. The questions on the test paper had initially seemed like an annoying challenge, but the longer he stared at them, the more they felt like an borate riddle designed to mock him. Each question carried a weight that felt like a personal affront to the Uchiha n. He''d been muttering his frustration under his breath, but now his curses grew louder.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. This is an outrage! The nerve of this guy, taunting the Uchiha like this." Obito said through gritted teeth.


    He read and reread the questions, attempting to find some hidden meaning, some clue that would make them solvable. But each time he came back to them, they remained as baffling as before. His patience was wearing thin, and he couldn''t help but let out his frustrations.


    Obito, furrowing his brow, asked:


    "Who is the bastard who created these questions?! Seriously, what''s the point of such infuriating questions?


    His frustration only continued to mount, question after question. He muttered angrily to himself, his words dripping with resentment and irritation.


    Obito (shaking his head): This Uchiha-bashing bastard is relentless! It''s like he''s daring me to fail. Well, I won''t give him the satisfaction. I''ll solve these questions, and then he''ll see what a genius Uchiha Obito truly is.


    As the hours passed and Obito made no progress, his curses became a steady stream of discontent, his voice filling the room with frustration. The questions paper remained an enigma, and the bastard who created these questions seemed to be enjoying every moment of Obito''s vexation.


    ---------------------------------------


    The questionse from the abandoned versions of the academy graduation tests:


    Konoha Ninja Academy Graduation Exam - Logical Thinking Section


    Year: Konoha Year 5


    Instructions: This section assesses your logical thinking abilities, which are essential for a sessful ninja career. The exam consists of a series of logical reasoning and problem-solving questions. You are required to show your work and exin your thought process for each question.


    Question 1: Logical Reasoning - The "Uchiha" Conundrum


    Three ninja academy students, X, Y, and Z, have different preferences for jutsu types - Fire Release, Earth Release, and Water Release, though not necessarily in that order. Using the following clues, deduce the preferred jutsu type of each student:


    Student X''s preferred jutsu is not Fire Release, as he finds it too hot-headed.


    Student Z does not like Earth Release because it reminds him of stubborn Uchiha n members.


    Student Y''s preferred jutsu is not Fire Release or Water Release, as he has a sense of individuality, unlike the Uchiha.


    Question 2: Problem Solving - The "Uchiha Calculus"


    In a mission, a Sharingan user employs their dojutsu to predict enemy movements. Hiroto, a fellow ninja, is tasked with calcting the probability of sessfully countering the predictions. If the Sharingan is active for 5 seconds, and the probability of Hiroto countering one second of prediction is given by the function P(t) = 0.2t^3 - 0.6t^2, where t is time in seconds, what is the probability of Hiroto countering the entire 5 seconds of Uchiha predictions?


    Question 3: Logical Reasoning - The "Uchiha Puzzle"


    A ninja has 14 kunai in their pouch. They n to distribute them among their fellow team members, A, B, and C, following a certain set of conditions:


    Team member A must receive 2 more kunai than B because he''s absolutely not Uchiha.


    Team member C should get twice as many kunai as A but still not go overboard like an Uchiha.


    Team member B''s kunai count should be a prime number and significantly different from an Uchiha''s predilections.


    How many kunai does each team member receive, and how far away are they from the Uchiha n?


    Question 4: Problem Solving - The "Anti-Uchiha Equation"


    Hiroto, a ninja with strong opinions against Uchiha, wants to calcte the rate of temperature change in a Fire Release jutsu. If the temperature (T) of the fire changes over time (t) ording to the equation dT/dt = -kT, where k is a constant, find an expression for the temperature T(t) at any given time t and exin how it rtes to cooling down the Uchiha''s fiery ambitions.


    Question 5: Logical Reasoning - The "Uchiha Barrier"


    Hiroto has 5 seals and wants to ce them on different doors to guard sensitive information, making sure that no two seals are on doors next to each other. How many unique ways can Hiroto ce these seals and ensure that even the Uchiha won''t break in?


    Bonus Question: Logical Reasoning - For Those Seeking Precision


    In a hypothetical scenario, Hiroto needs to calcte the exact angle at which a falling object will hit the ground after beingunched into the air by a Wind Release jutsu. If the object''s initial velocity is 10 meters per second, and it is at a height of 25 meters, determine the angle at which Hiroto needs to calcte for the object to hit the ground. Show your work and express your answer in degrees while ensuring it''s far from an "Uchiha angle."


    Good luck, young ninja. Remember, excellence in logical thinking is a stepping stone to bing a great shinobi.


    Answer Key:


    Question 1: Logical Reasoning - The "Uchiha" Conundrum


    Student X: Water Release (Clearly not hot-headed like the Uchiha)


    Student Y: Earth Release (A choice demonstrating individuality unlike the Uchiha)


    Student Z: Fire Release (We can''t me Z for not liking the Uchiha)


    Question 2: Problem Solving - The "Uchiha Calculus"


    Probability of Hiroto countering the entire 5 seconds of Uchiha predictions: 6.25 (With a touch of logic, even an Uchiha''s Sharingan can''t escape the inevitable)


    Question 3: Logical Reasoning - The "Uchiha Puzzle"


    Team member A: 4 kunai (Clearly not Uchiha)


    Team member B: 2 kunai (A prime number and far from an Uchiha''s predilections)


    Team member C: 8 kunai (No one can use them of going overboard like an Uchiha)


    Question 4: Problem Solving - The "Anti-Uchiha Equation"


    Temperature at any time t (T(t)): T = Ce^(-kt) (A form cooler than an Uchiha''s fiery ambitions)


    Question 5: Logical Thinking - The "Uchiha Barrier"


    Number of unique ways to ce the seals: 120 (Because even the Uchiha can''t break in with this many possibilities)


    Bonus Question: Logical Reasoning - For Those Seeking Precision


    Angle to calcte for the object to hit the ground: Approximately 68.2 degrees (A safe distance from an "Uchiha angle")

 Chapter 57: Abnormal Uchihas

    Chapter 57: Abnormal Uchiha''s


    "Do you want to go back together?" Shisui asked Obito who was packing the test papers.


    "Shisui, are you going back early today?" Obito asked with some confusion.


    He and Shisui are both from the Uchiha n, and their homes are not far away, but they rarely go back together because Shisui often goes backter than them.


    It''s not that Obito doesn''t want to practice more, but he''s worried that his grandma will be worried about him if he goes back toote.


    "Well, Teacher Makoto said to go back early today to recuperate and prepare for tomorrow''s practice." Shisui nodded and said.


    The reason why he goes homete every day is because there is no one at home.


    "Then Shisui, you really need to have a good rest. Tomorrow''s training will definitely be very tiring." Obito reminded, looking at Shisui with a trace of pity.


    After all, Makoto said so, the training that Shisui will face tomorrow will definitely not be easy.


    After training at this level, Makoto didn''t even remind him to take a good rest.


    "I''ve probably guessed a little bit. I should strengthen my physical training." Shisui said.


    Makoto has already said that the new teleportation technique will put more pressure on the legs, so physical training is definitely a must.


    "Maybe I''ll join your fight, and I''ll do my best when the timees." Shisui joked.


    "I hope that''s not the case." Obito sped his hands together and prayed.


    When he was solving the questions, he had seen Shisui practicing the teleportation technique. The speed was too fast, and he would definitely not be able to react in a fight.


    If the opponent were reced by Shisui, I''m afraid he would have to answer twice as many questions in one battle.


    "Probably not. If this was the case, Teacher Makoto must have said it in advance." Shisui couldn''t helpughing when he saw Obito''s devout praying look.


    To put it somewhat hurtfully, neither Obito nor Might Gai can put any pressure on him now, so Makoto will not arrange for them to train together.


    Unless Makoto''s purpose is to put pressure on Obito and the others.


    The two were walking, and Obito suddenly stopped. Shisui looked at Obito behind with some doubts.


    "Shisui-san, wait a minute, there''s an olddy over there who seems to need help," Obito said, pointing to an olddy who was hunched over with a big bundle on her back.


    Shisui looked in the direction Obito pointed. There was indeed an olddy on that street who seemed to be walking hard.


    "Is Obito so observant?" Shisui was a little surprised. He didn''t even notice it just now.


    After Obito asked the olddy what difficulties she had, he immediately helped to carry the luggage and send the olddy to her destination.


    "Grandma, I''m fine. Don''t look at me like that because I''m still young. I''ll be a ninja next year. I''m very strong." Obito patted his chest and said with a smile.


    After speaking, Obito also performed a set of taijutsu moves, which really frightened the olddy, and finally handed the luggage to Obito.


    Obito walked in front, and the olddy followed. Shisui, who walked at the back, showed a thoughtful expression.


    After helping the olddy, the two walked back to the road home. After walking for a while, Obito stopped again and helped another old woman on crutches go home.


    Shisui finally understood why Obito was called an alien.


    The first principle that Uchiha children learn is not to respect their teachers, nor to respect their elders, but to respect the strong, and the power of ninjutsu is number one.


    Nothing is as important as increasing your strength. As long as you are strong enough, nothing is a problem.


    Shisui may not be old, but his talent and strength are evident. Even children several years older than him must acknowledge him as their leader.


    Obito was different. He didn''t show much enthusiasm for training aimed at enhancing his strength. Instead, he was highly interested in helping the elderly.


    Shisui thought that this might be why Obito noticed the need to help the olddies.


    "Shisui."


    After walking into the Uchiha n, you can gradually meet acquaintances of the same age. Uchiha Ikunori said hello after seeing Shisui, but when he saw Obito standing next to Shisui, he had some doubts.


    "Ikunori." Shisui greeted.


    "Then I''ll go home first." Obito was anxious to go back to see his grandma, so he said goodbye to Shisui directly and went back.


    He didn''t say hello to Uchiha Ikunori because the two of them were really unfamiliar.


    "Yeah." Shisui nodded and said.


    "Shisui, why are you with him?" Uchiha Ikunori asked curiously.


    Before this exam, Obito had always been an oddity among Uchiha in his eyes. He had poor grades and didn''t know how to make progress. He looked stupid and his behavior was not like an Uchiha at all.


    After the exam, he no longer has so manybels, but everyone still feels that Obito is a strange Uchiha.


    "What''s wrong?" Shisui asked.


    "Well, I just feel surprised. After all, he is the Uchiha Obito." Uchiha Ikunori thought for a while and said.


    "Actually, once you get to know him, you will find that Obito is a very good person," Shisui said.


    Shisui didn''t exin much and returned home without a few words of conversation.


    "Is Obito''s strength improving because Shisui taught him some training secrets?" Uchiha Ikunori thought as he looked at Shisui''s leaving back.


    He was a little unwilling to be defeated by Obito, and he had been practicing hard recently just to regain his face in the final exam.


    ...


    In the morning, Shisui and Obito got up early and went to the training ground in the southern forest.


    As Shisui thought, Makoto arranged a lot of physical training for him.


    All the push-ups and squats were basic, but he also had to swim and run circles around Konoha. The amount of training was beyond Shisui''s imagination.


    "Isn''t this kind of training a bit excessive at my age?" Shisui couldn''t help but ask.


    Although some people say that the ninja body has unlimited potential, in fact, excessive exercise can leave hidden wounds on the body.


    Hearing what Shisui said, Obito came over to take a look out of curiosity and was stunned when he saw it. He suddenly felt that his cultivation was very easy.


    "Yes, yes it is. Normally, it''s impossible to train with such arge volume, but I have a special secret medicine that can relieve fatigue after exercise and heal the body." Makoto said.


    Among Makoto''s three current disciples, only Might Gai can only take the path of physical arts. He originally left all of them to Might Gai.


    But seeing how well Shisui performed, he decided to give Shisui two of them for intensive training.


    Shisui''s potential is the highest among the current disciples. Makoto hopes that Shisui will enter a period of explosive growth as soon as possible so that the chakra provided by the apprentice is considerable.


    "Secret medicine?" Shisui was a little surprised. It would make sense if it was a secret medicine with special effects.


    Judging from Makoto''s usual training n, he is not a teacher who will increase the amount of training without reason.


    "Teacher Makoto, how much does this secret medicine cost? My family left me a lot of money." Shisui asked.


    Although his grandparents and parents have passed away, their assets have been left to him.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Completing your training seriously is the best reward for me." Makoto said with a smile.


    Seeing the sincere expression on Makoto''s face, Shisui was very moved. He could feel that these were Makoto''s words from the heart.


    To be honest, Makoto brought him more warmth than his uncle.

 Chapter 58: Eliminated Before the Exam Even Started

    Chapter 58: Eliminated Before the Exam Even Started


    The training to strengthen the body was much harder than Shisui expected.


    Before that, he usually only exercised through running and rarely ran to exhaustion.


    But today was different. Shisui had exercised almost every part of his body.


    After doing 800 push-ups, Shisui''s arms dered independence and applied for their own passports. They even considered starting a small arm-based republic.


    Following 800 squats, his legs petitioned to change their names to "Anvil" and "Brick" because they were now officially denser than the average building material.


    As for 800 sit-ups, his abdomen protested with a sign that read, "Caution: Bump Zone Ahead!" It was so distended that it started looking for real estate opportunities.


    Afterpleting all these basic exercises, Shisui, who was sitting next to a tree, felt that he had lost control of his body.


    Normally, he didn''t pay much attention when watching Mighty Gai training hard. It wasn''t until he tried it himself that he realized just how ufortable it truly was.


    By the end, he was practically running on sheer willpower alone. His body had a serious case of "blurry perceptions," and he was relying on willpower to perform these monotonous, mechanical movements.


    Shisui almost couldn''t help but want to use chakra to assist movement, he was too tired.


    Imagine that your eyes are blurred by the constant flow of sweat, and the salt contained in it makes your eyes ufortable. Every movement of the heavy limbs is a test of will and strength, but you can''t stop because you haven''t reached the training requirements yet.


    "Four hundred and twelve, four hundred and thirteen..."


    Looking at Might Gai who was still doing leap frog training not far away, Shisui couldn''t help but admire him.


    He and Mighty Gai began their training journey almost simultaneously. Might Gai''s movements were even more difficult toplete than his. When he was just doing push-ups, Might Gai also did push-ups, but he also had to put a stone on his back with weights.


    Even so, Might Gai still did more than him at the same time, and after he was exhausted, Might Gai still had energy left to continue exercising.


    In fact, even in a purely physical battle, Shisui would not lose to Might Gai, and would even be better than Might Gai. However, if it was just aparison of physical strength, he was much worse than Might Gai.


    When Might Gai was resting, Shisui couldn''t help but ask: "Gai is it because you have been exercising frequently before, that you canplete such arge amount of training."


    Might Gai nodded and replied: "I have always been working hard even before joining the academy. It started when I failed the entrance exam. My father took me to exercise with him."


    Hearing Might Gai''s words, in an ironic twist of fate, Shisui felt a little mncholy and envious, because he no longer had his parents at that age.


    Shisui believed that if his parents were still alive at that time, they too, would have trained with him.


    "Shisui, do you feel too tired to finish it? I have a secret exercise method here that you might want to listen to?" Might Gai decided to give Shisui the exercise method passed down to him by his father.


    He didn''t have the same kindred rtionship as Obito and Shisui. He didn''t have much contact with Shisui, but they often trained together and ate together. Might Gai already considered Shisui a trustworthypanion.


    "What''s the secret?" Shisui became interested.


    "Exercise self-discipline and regard thepleted training as a challenge. If you fail toplete the challenge, you will be punished. For example, if you do notplete 3,000 push-ups on time, you will punish yourself by doing 500 more push-ups." Might Gai said.


    "Forcing yourself by putting shackles on yourself is indeed a very good way to exercise." Shisui thought for a while and said.


    He felt that Might Gai''s method was simr to Makoto''s battle problem.


    Shisui didn''t expect that a seemingly careless person like Might Gai could think of such a way to motivate himself.


    "Very good, this is what my father taught me. Every time I encounter a challenge that is difficult toplete, I must exercise self-discipline." Might Gai scratched his head and smiled.


    "Then your father should be a very powerful jounin." Shisui praised.


    To be able to raise a son like Might Gai, he felt that Might Gai''s father could not be bad.


    "Haha, he is just a genin, but I think my father is very powerful." Might Gaiughed.


    Although he is an eternal genin, this does not prevent Might Gai from believing in his father''s strength.


    "..." Shisui looked a little surprised, and he was even more curious about Might Gai''s father.


    Considering Might Gai''s age, his father must be an old man. It is rare for him to be a genin at this age.


    Ninja school, in the ssroom of year 1.


    "We have covered all the materials for the Ninjutsu theory. The final exam is in two weeks. Afterward, we will review and prepare for the final exam," Makoto said.


    "Teacher Makoto, don''t forget my dumplings." Anko said.


    "As long as you do well in the exam." Makoto said with a smile.


    "Teacher Makoto, I want to eat snacks." Kotetsu raised his hand and said.


    "Do well in the exam and you will be rewarded when the timees." Makoto sorted out the lesson n and said.


    Ring, ring, ring. The bell soon rang, and along with it came system notifications.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Reward: Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson]


    Makoto couldn''t help but chuckle. " ''Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson''? Let''s just call it ''Super Fiery Flower Power!'' Sounds way cooler!"


    Makoto nodded in his heart. This can be regarded as a more practical Fire Release Ninjutsu.


    "I actually have to review for two weeks. I feel very tired just thinking about it." Kotetsuined.


    "Then don''t review. It''s not like you haven''t been listening in ss anyway." Kamizuki Izumo suggested.


    Kotetsu''s unreliability was driving Izumo to take matters into his own hands, especially regarding finding a girlfriend. He had recently discovered that the neighbor''s daughter was also a student at the ninja school, in the first-year ss Six.


    His n was simple: secure first ce in the theory test, then swoop in as the number-one suitor.


    Even though Kotetsu had scored just a few points lower than him in thest exam, the recent mock test results were almost identical. Izumo now considered Kotetsu a formidable rival for the top spot, which is why he was urging Kotetsu to abandon the idea of reviewing.


    "No review. Sounds good. I heard from my senior cousin that sometimes if you skip the studying and face the exam all rxed, you''ll do even better," Kotetsu nodded and chimed in.


    Kotetsu''s initialints were merely setting the stage for this statement. He wanted Kamizuki Izumo to drop the idea of reviewing so he could snatch the top spot.


    He had already bragged to Masumi about his theory test prowess, and Kamizuki Izumo was his formidablepetition for that number-one position.


    "Hey, is that really true?" Anko wondered aloud. The prospect of two weeks of studying was starting to wear her out.


    Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo both nodded sagely.


    Turning to Shisui, Anko asked, "Shisui, do you usually study for exams?"


    Shisui shook his head, iming he remembered everything from ss.


    Anko''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard this. Shisui, who had clinched the top spot in thest theory exam, had just confirmed her newfound belief that there was no need to study.


    "In that case, let''s hang out this weekend," Anko eagerly invited her two good buddies.


    Kotetsu, however, shook his head and declined. He imed he had other ns at home for the weekend, even though he really just wanted to study and secure the first ce.


    Anko turned to Kamizuki Izumo, inquiring, "How about you, Izumo?"


    Kamizuki Izumo also shook his head and exined, "Lots of stuff going on at home these days, so I can''t make it."


    The truth was, he wasmitted to hitting the books at home.


    "In that case, I''ll find someone else to hang out with," Anko nonchntly epted their exnations.


    Thepetition had already begun, and Anko was already eliminated.

 Chapter 59:

    Chapter 59:


    "Finally..."


    "Finally done!" Obito cheered afterpleting thest question.


    After over ten days of hard work, he finally finished all the questions in each section. From today on, he no longer had to do questions every day.


    "What''s done, Uchiha Obito? What are you yelling about? Get up and answer the question!" Isamu, who was startled by Obito, said unhappily.


    To his surprise, Obito got the answer correct. Isamu had no choice but to nod his head and let Obito sit down and listen to the lecture.


    "Rin, let''s go out to y at night!" Obito chuckled as he sat down.


    "Tonight? Tomorrow is Saturday. How about going out to y tomorrow?" Nohara Rin said.


    "Ah? Is it the weekend again?" Obito asked, his eyes widened in surprise.


    He had just finished the questions for this section, so why was it the weekend when he was supposed to receive the questions?


    "Obito, you must have been confused in your studies recently. Today is already Friday," Nohara Rin joked.


    She had noticed Obito''s recent efforts, and they were different from before.


    "It''s finally the weekend break. I feel like ss time goes by very slowly, but the weekend goes by in the blink of an eye."


    "Yeah, those long semester breaks don''t feel as long as five days of school."


    Obito: ...


    The joys and sorrows of human beings are not as he thought they were.


    He felt that his time from Monday to Friday had been stolen. Every time he realized it, it was almost time to get out of school on Friday, and then it would be an extremely long weekend.


    "Rin, let''s do it tonight. I have to practice during the day tomorrow, and I may not have much energy at night," Obito said weakly.


    As the final exam approaches, weekend training is even more challenging than before.


    When he was sparring with Might Gai before, he could still navigate the forest terrain, butter, they fought on level ground. He had to rely on speed and agility.


    So Obito decided to go out with Nohara Rin tonight, and Friday''s training was rtively light.


    "That''s it. Let''s do it tonight. I''ll find you after school, and then we''ll meet up with Kakashi-kun," Nohara Rin nodded and said.


    Obito wanted to ask why Kakashi wasing along, but he decided not to.


    "Maybe she thought that Kakashi had no one to hang out with, so she invited him," Obitoforted himself.


    After school, Obito headed to the training ground as usual, and he was still thest one to arrive.


    It was the same routine as before: various physical exercises like push-ups, pull-ups, and squats.


    After a while, they started sparring.


    "I''ll change the rules for today''s match," Makoto called Might Gai and Obito over.


    "Each time one of you hits the other, the one who is hit will get 2 more questions, and the hitter loses one question. The match willst for seven minutes."


    "Every time he hits me, I will get two more questions, and the match will take seven minutes," Obito felt like a mountain of questions wasing his way.


    Previously, one hit meant one question, and the matchsted for five minutes. To Obito, this is doubling the intensity.


    The only advantage this time was that hitting Gai could eliminate one question. As long as he hits Gai enough times, he won''t have to answer any questions.


    The problem was that Obito had been at a disadvantage in previous matches.


    He was d he had the foresight to arrange to go out with Nohara Rin tonight.


    With this intensity, he would be exhausted over the weekend, and it would take several days to recover.


    "Sharingan, Sharingan," Obito kept chanting in his mind, eager to unlock the Uchiha bloodline."


    "Teacher Makoto, what about the fifty that I get by default at the start of the match?" Might Gai asked, looking expectant.


    "Reduced to forty," Makoto replied.


    For the sake of bnce, he couldn''t remove itpletely for now, as Might Gai''s Taijutsu is much stronger than Obito''s.


    Although it wasn''tpletely removed, it was reduced by ten, which pleased Might Gai.


    "Not to worry; you can offset the questions through exercise. You can offset up to 60% of the questions this way. Three hundred push-ups can offset one question, and other exercises can be used as well," Makoto added.


    For every hit, two questions were added, significantly increasing the number of questions. Makoto decided to allow them to use training to offset the questions, increasing the pressure on them to train even harder and unlock more potential. At the same time, this served as motivation for them to exercise more, effectively achieving two goals at once.


    After all, the original purpose of answering questions was to improve their knowledge and learning, not just as a form of punishment.


    "Offset sixty percent," Obito''s eyes lit up when he heard this. However, when he learned that he had to do 300 push-ups to offset just one question, he felt a great deal of pressure.


    "Three hundred a question? Hahaha!" Might Gai burst intoughter.


    Looking at Might Gai, who wasughing wildly, Obito was inspired. He calmly said, "Teacher Makoto, the purpose of using training to offset questions is to help us achieve better results. It should be based on individual progress, not a fixed number."


    He didn''t want to tackle a mountain of questions alone.


    Makoto considered Obito''s point and thought it made sense. He proposed, "If that''s the case, Akai, you need to do a thousand to reduce one question."


    Might Gai looked at Obito with a puzzled expression, and the smile on his face froze.


    "Gai, I understand that you''re eager for more challenging training, right? You don''t need to thank me," Obito said with a smile, giving a thumbs-up to Might Gai.


    "Well, Obito, you must also be eager for an all-out battle," Might Gai said with a serious face as he began to warm up, preparing for a serious fight.


    The battle ended after seven minutes.


    Makoto announced the results: "Obito has 100 questions, and Gai has 20 questions."


    "I know, Obito, you want more topics to study, right? You don''t need to thank me," Might Gai said, shing his bright white teeth and giving a thumbs-up.


    *Ting*


    Obito suddenly wished he could go back in time seven minutes and prevent himself from suggesting this. But now they were both in the same boat.


    There were so many questions that it was impossible toplete them all in one day. They could only offset a portion of the training and save the rest forter.


    There were so many questions that they couldn''t finish them in a day. They would have to use training to offset some of the questions.


    Since Nohara Rin had mentioned wanting to hang out with Kakashi, Obito asked Might Gai if he wanted to join them.


    It was no longer a date between him and Nohara Rin, and Might Gai and Kakashi had a good rtionship. So he might as well invite him.


    To his surprise, Might Gai declined, exining that he had nned a night run with Shisui to exercise.


    However, while they were walking that evening, they ran into Shisui and Might Gai who were out for a run.


    "Shisui, believe me. Try tights like mine next time. They are perfect for exercise," Might Gai suggested, trying to convince Shisui to wear the green tights he had on.


    Shisui looked at Might Gai posing in his green tights and quickly shook his head, finding the idea too odd.


    "Who''s with Gai?" Kakashi asked, seeing someone next to Might Gai whom he didn''t recognize.


    "Our Uchiha prodigy, someone more talented than you," Obito teased.


    Kakashi replied, "Ah, another Uchiha prodigy. Because one wasn''t enough, right?"

 Chapter 60: The Somewhat Redundant Nohara Rin

    Chapter 60: The Somewhat Redundant Nohara Rin


    "What do you mean by that?! I ranked third in the actualpetitionst grade!"


    Obito saw that Kakashi''s impression of him was still that he had not studied with Makoto. Before, I directly revealed myst test results.


    Kakashi was stunned for a moment.


    "I really don''t know if the third ce is considered a genius, because I have always been first, and I don''t know what it is like to be third."


    Obito opened his mouth and found that he could not refute because this was a fact. Kakashi had absolute dominance in the school and was always number one.


    "By the way, did you also rank third in the theory test?" Kakashi added nonchntly. "I happened to rank first in that too."


    Obito felt like he had been shot in the heart. Theory was always a pain he couldn''t get rid of from his heart. Not to mention the third ce, he barely passed, and even this is thanks to Makoto''s tutoring.


    "Although his theoretical score was far from impressive when confronted by Kakashi, Obito stubbornly insisted:


    "I didn''t sleep well the day before thest theoretical exam, and my score was only slightly worsepared to thebat exam. But this time, it''s going to be different, I promise!"


    "Only slightly worse? It wasn''t even a passing grade," Kakashi, who knew Obito well, remarked deliberately.


    As expected, Obito immediately became defensive.


    "No, I did pass the exam!" Obito retorted, clearly excited to im his first passing grade.


    "Passing is just a little worse thaning in third ce. You''re setting the bar a bit low," Kakashi couldn''t help but wear a smile as he said this.


    Obito was silent. If he could be Hokage, he would definitely issue an order to abolish the theory examination of the ninja school. It is too torturous.


    "Obito has been working very hard recently. I see that he is studying every day, and his grades in the final exam may improve by leaps and bounds." Nohara Rin spoke for Obito.


    Obito, who was originally a little depressed, instantly recovered and felt that the world was so beautiful.


    "No, Gai and Shisui are exercising, and I''m wasting time arguing with Kakashi?" Obito suddenly thought of a question.


    Might Gai will definitely be stronger than him. By then, he will have more problems to solve and will have no time to y with Nohara Rin.


    "If you y with Rin, you will have to do more questions. If you do more questions, you will have no time to y with Rin. Therefore, if you y with Rin, you will have no time to y with Rin." Obito came up with such a strange logical chain in his mind.


    Obito didn''t understand why Might Gai and Shisui would exercise together at night.


    One of these two people is of his own n and the other is his ssmate. Why does he feel like an outsider?


    Obito recalled it and found that he seemed to be invited, but he wanted to go and y with Rin, so he refused.


    Obito was very entangled at this time, thinking about how to solve this problem. Then he saw Kakashi, and an idea came to his mind.


    No matter how hard he refused to admit it or how hard he spoke, Obito was sure in his heart that Kakashi was really powerful.


    He graduated at the age of five and became a chuunin at the age of six. Literally, when they were still in the second grade of the ninja school, Kakashi had been promoted to chuunin, the same level as the school teachers.


    If he could learn something from Kakashi, he might be able to gain an advantage in the battle with Might Gai.


    "Kakashi, what if your opponent''s faster and stronger? How do you handle that?" Obito inquired.


    "Create some space and rely on ninjutsu," Kakashi suggested.


    "Let''s stick to pure Taijutsu," Obito added, setting a condition.


    "Why not use ninjutsu if I know it?" Kakashi replied, refusing to back down.


    Obito scratched his head and thought, "This Kakashi, what a pain."


    "Because I nearly ran out of chakra at that time, and I couldn''t use ninjutsu," Obito exined after a moment of contemtion.


    "Then let''s go head-to-head."


    "But, why? We''re slower and weaker, how can we fight head-on?" Obito was perplexed.


    "It''ll make your death more heroic. Don''t you need chakra for taijutsu?" Kakashi responded bluntly.


    Obito was starting to question Kakashi''s sanity. This guy never yed by the rules.


    With a hint of amusement, Kakashi continued, "If you''re physically outmatched, focus on your Taijutsu skills and technique. A battle is about hitting your opponent and avoiding being hit. If you can''tnd a blow, your agility will help you dodge, and mastering superior techniques canpensate for yourck of strength when you strike."


    Obito pondered, feeling like he''d heard simr advice from Makoto before.


    "Are you entering somepetition where taijutsu is the only option? Is there someone better than you?" Kakashi spected.


    "Not apetition, it''s thebat test. Both my rivals excel in taijutsu," Obito replied but didn''t reveal the full truth. He suspected that if Kakashi knew it was a penalty battle, he might not be as eager to help.


    "If you genuinely want to improve your taijutsu, I''m willing to help. But I doubt you can endure the hardship," Kakashi remarked.


    "Obito Uchiha is not afraid of suffering!"


    Obito grinned, thinking, ''What''s the worst that can happenpared to answering hundreds of questions? That suffering tops yours, Kakashi.''


    Kakashi then led them to a nearby training ground.


    "I''ll fight you without using ninjutsu, and I won''t hold back. Are you sure you want to go through with this training?" Kakashi finally confirmed.


    "Use all your strength," Obito responded indifferently. He wanted to assess Kakashi''s skill. Kakashi was known for his ninjutsu, so in a pure taijutsu duel, Obito expected the gap wouldn''t be too wide.


    "Alright, here we go." Kakashi obliged, ready to fulfill Obito''s request.


    In the next moment, Kakashi used a teleportation technique to appear right in front of Obito, swiftly kicking him before he could react.


    Obito, who had been looking at Nohara Rin, was taken aback. He dusted himself off and said, "My mistake, didn''t dodge in time. Let''s continue."


    Minutester, Obito was covered in dust and had shoeprints all over him. Despite falling multiple times per minute, he kept getting up with a nonchnt smile, calling for more.


    Nohara Rin watched them with a mix of concern and confusion. She wondered if she was even needed here.

 Chapter 61: Learning Fuinjutsu

    Chapter 61: Learning Fuinjutsu


    After finishing the disciple''s training on Sunday afternoon, Makoto went to the main city area and went directly to Minato''s home instead of going to his home.


    When they were having dinner at Makoto''s cest night, Kushina and Minato told Makoto that they had almost mastered the meat croquet practice and were going to officially start doing it tomorrow afternoon. Makoto could go over and have a look if he had time.


    When Makoto arrived, the two of them had just finished cooking the pork belly and were preparing to color it with soy sauce.


    When Makoto was about to step forward to help, he was stopped by Kushina.


    "Makoto, just watch. If there is anything wrong with the steps, you can correct me. No need for help." Kushina said.


    After eating at Makoto''s house every night, Kushina was too embarrassed to ask Makoto to help.


    Minato took a fruit te poured a ss of water for Makoto and said with a gentle smile:


    "Makoto, you don''t need to help today. You will be the invigtor."


    Minato and Kushina had an idea and felt that they should do it by themselves this time.


    "Then I''m going to bezy," Makoto said with a smile.


    "You can use a skewer to poke some small holes in the skin of the meat and then pour soy sauce. This will make the meat more vorful and make it looser when friedter." Makoto reminded.


    Kushina & Minato realized that they had forgotten such a small detail.


    Under Makoto''s reminder, Kushina and Minatopleted each step in an orderly manner, frying slices, seasoning, steaming... It was already dark by the time the two of them finished their work


    .


    "Although this braised pork is delicious, it is also very troublesome to make. You must be very hungry, Makoto." Kushina asked.


    Compared with some of the home-cooked dishes she usually makes, braised pork is much more troublesome. It is obviously one dish, but it actually requires three steps of boiling, frying and steaming.


    "Fortunately, after all, I was just watching from the side," Makoto replied.


    While the two were talking, Minato brought up the finished pork belly.


    "Next, let''s ask Teacher Makoto to give grades." Minato joked.


    "Haiya, you''ve been busy for so long. Why not taste the fruits of yourbor first, you know?" Makoto was not in a hurry to taste it, but chose to let Minato Kushina eat it first.


    "Then let''s eat together." Kushina, who was already very hungry, decided not to do so many foolish things.


    The three of them swiftly dished out the rice and dered, "Let''s go, let''s go!" They enthusiastically tucked in.


    "Yes, it''s this fat but not greasy feeling!" Picking up a piece of meat and putting it in her mouth, and then taking a mouthful of rice with chopsticks, Kushina showed an excited expression on her face, feeling full of aplishment.


    She felt that her time was not wasted and she sessfully learned a delicious dish.


    Although she felt that Makoto''s cooking was more delicious, Kushina felt that there was no one in the world who could cook better than Makoto. Isn''t it normal to be slightly worse than the best in the world?


    "When Jiraiya-senseies back, I will definitely make it for him to try," Minato said while eating.


    Minato was also very satisfied with this te of pork, so he wanted to share it with Jiraiya.


    "Well, the degree ofpletion is very high, and there are no major shorings," Makoto also praised it after tasting it.


    It''s not that he just wants to gain a good impression, but this dish is not difficult to cook at home, and with his guidance, the finished product will naturally be good.


    However, an embarrassing scene soon urred, that is, they finished eating the braised pork very quickly, and the three of them stared at each other.


    "Sorry, I forgot to cook other dishes," Minato came to his senses, looking at the empty te.


    "I was so focused that Ipletely forgot about it," Kushina showed an embarrassed smile.


    "Let me stir-fry two dishes," Makoto stood up and said.


    "This is not good; you are a guest, how can you let the guests cook," Kushina was a little moved, but she felt that this was not good.


    "Then, you want me to go home and make it and bring it over?" Makoto asked with a smile.


    "I''ll wash the vegetables," Minato stood up silently.


    Kushina thought about the taste of Makoto''s cooking and finally nodded uncontrobly.


    "Makoto, aren''t you interested in sealing techniques? What sealing techniques have you been learning recently? I can teach you some sealing techniques," Kushina, who was sitting at the dining table with nothing to do, couldn''t help but ask.


    Kushina was genuinely grateful and wanted to repay Makoto for having a meal at her house.


    "I''m still reading various theoretical books. Do you have any rmended sealing techniques, preferably those in the library?" Makoto thought for a moment and said.


    "If you haven''t started learning yet, how about I teach you an introductory sealing technique from our Uzumaki n, and you can also test your sealing technique talent. If you learn it in one day, you are a sealing technique genius; you can get it in one week. If you have the talent for sealing for more than a month, it is not rmended to waste time on sealing," Kushina said.


    "How long did it take for you to learn it, Kushina?" Makoto asked while heating the oil in the pot.


    "One day," Kushina replied proudly, and she waited for Makoto to ask.


    "Oh? Our Kushina is a genius," Makoto teased.


    "Generally, that is, I have learned most of the sealing techniques of our Uzumaki n," Kushina said modestly, her smile barely contained.


    After the meal, Kushina handed Makoto a scroll and then went to wash the dishes, while Minato exined the details of the sealing technique to Makoto.


    Makoto listened intently, more seriously than ever before.


    "This sealing technique is called the one-finger speed seal. It creates a seal that blocks chakra very quickly. However, the restraint strength is not strong, and it is easy to break. It has no practical significance; it is generally only used for entry-level training," Minato exined.


    Makoto, either due to Minato''s expert teaching or his innate sealing talent, found this one-finger seal quite straightforward. He didn''t show it, though, only asking questions from time to time.


    ...


    On Monday, Kotetsu went to the ninja school early. Seeing that Kamizuki Izumo had not yet arrived, he nodded with satisfaction. He put a novel on the table and then started reading the school textbook.


    After feeling that Kamizuki Izumo was about to arrive, Kotetsu put the textbook away, leaving only the novel on it.


    "Kotetsu, didn''t you say you don''t need to review? Why did youe here to read so early?" Kamizuki Izumo, who studied until one o''clock in the morningst night, asked in surprise.


    Kotetsu raised the novel in his hand and said, "There''s no need to review. This is a new ninja novel that was published recently. It''s really good." Kamizuki Izumo looked at the cover pattern and the title of the book before he felt relieved and smiled. Said:


    "Escaping into novels for rxation is indeed a wise choice."


    "Turns out Kotetsu enjoys reading novels. I should get him a best-seller and let him immerse himself in novels for a couple of weeks," Kamizuki Izumo thought to himself.


    He felt that his top position was bing increasingly secure.


    "Izumo, you seem a bit drained. Were you upte studying? That''s not good for your health or exam performance," Kotetsu asked, a concerned expression on his face.


    "No, I was gaming with my cousinst night and lost track of time, so I ended up staying awake quitete," Kamizuki Izumo exined with an air of casual indifference.


    "Gaming for rxation. Not a bad choice at all," Kotetsu remarked with a smile, convinced that his first-ce position was only growing more secure.


    With this, he decided to inquire more about various games after school and even nned to buy some for Kamizuki Izumo to enjoy daily over the next two weeks.


    "What novel? What game?" The ever-inquisitive Anko inquired as she entered the ssroom.

 Chapter 62: Fuinjutsu Talent

    Chapter 62: Fuinjutsu Talent


    "Seal!"


    In the southern forest on Monday afternoon, Makoto was practicing the one-finger seal taught to him by Kushina.


    Since it was a sealing technique used to seal chakra, Makoto used his shadow clone to experiment.


    "Unable to condense chakra, sess." The shadow clone reported back.


    "But I feel like I can break through with all my strength." The shadow clone added.


    Makoto nodded, no wonder Minato said this sealing technique had no practical value.


    Although he has just learned it, it can be instantly broken through by a shadow clone with only half of his chakra. This restraint strength is useless against opponents at the same level.


    "But I have learned it in a day. Do I truly have a talent for sealing?" Makoto thought in his mind.


    The sealing technique was given to him by Kushinast night, and he practiced it today. ording to Kushina, he is considered a genius in the sealing technique.


    Strictly speaking, he only practiced for less than half a day. He practiced for a whilest night, plus a short period of time this afternoon.


    Many spections shed through Makoto''s mind, whether it was the original owner''s own talent, his own talent, or the result of the sum of the two...


    It didn''t matter what the reason was, because this was absolutely good news.


    Even if he doesn''t learn those powerful sealing techniques, just by focusing on the present, he can still see the dawn of breaking the root curse seal.


    After reading books about sealing and curse seals, and then learning another sealing technique, Makoto already knew that curse seals were actually a subcategory of sealing techniques.


    The Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal is essentially a rtively special sealing technique.


    Sealing techniques can generally be solved in two ways.


    The first is to break through directly through powerful chakra, and the second is to use the corresponding decryption technique to lift the seal.


    Relying on chakra to forcefully break through the seal, Makoto felt that this method was very unreliable because the level of the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was not low. If he could forcefully break through, he might as well kill Danzo.


    So Makoto is nning to learn more sealing techniques, then study the seal on his tongue, and finally decode the seal.


    He deliberately left a ninjutsu proficiency scroll unused and prepared just for this.


    Makoto spectes that if he directly upgrades a certain sealing technique to a proficient level, he can also gain knowledge regarding other rted sealing techniques.


    Makoto was not going to use the skilled scroll for the one-finger seal. He felt that this sealing technique should be equivalent to the three-body technique of Fuinjutsu. It would be a bit of a loss to use the proficiency scroll for this sealing technique.


    After finishing the disciples'' training, Makoto went directly to the main city area.


    Since Kushina and Minato invited him to dinner yesterday, Makoto naturally called the two of them to his home to have dinner together.


    Today Makoto made chili omelette, tempura, and potato stew.


    Makoto''s personal favorite is chili cheese omelet, a dish that his mother often cooked for him in his previous life.


    It can be said that Makoto likes eating eggs very much, and he can ept them whether they are steamed, boiled or fried. In addition, he also prefers spicy food, so there are very few leek omelettes in his house, and they are basically mostly chili omelettes.


    First, beat the eggs in a bowl, quickly beat them with chopsticks, then pour the chili directly into the egg liquid, stir, and then pour it into the pot.


    Although with the blessing of chef skills, he has be better than his mother, but every time he cooks this dish, he will recall the relevant memories from his previous life.


    "What''s wrong with you, Makoto? Are you still afraid that the food you cooked will be spicy?" Kushina joked as she watched Makoto pick up the chili omelet and didn''t eat it.


    "It''s amazing. Chili peppers and eggs can taste so delicious when fried together." Minato praised.


    If you ask him to cook, he will definitely not be able tobine peppers and eggs, let alone fry them together so roughly.


    "Yes, the chili omelet is delicious." Makoto stopped recalling and said with a gentle smile, then put a piece of chili omelet into his mouth.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious."


    The three of them chatted while eating, and finally talked about the sealing technique that Makoto was learning.


    "Makoto, can you use that one-finger seal now?" Kushina asked.


    Makoto shook his head and said: "Every time I rehearse it in my mind, it goes well, but I just can''t use it smoothly. I feel like something is missing."


    Makoto was not prepared to say what he had learned in half a day, which was a bit shocking, because Kushina even said that she had learned it in one day.


    Wherever Kushina is, there are always ANBU under surveince, and he doesn''t want to act too exaggerated.


    He was going to pretend that he had practiced it for seven days, so that he would not be too talented, but also show that he was talented in Fuinjutsu.


    "This is normal. Very few people can learn it in one day. Your progress is normal." Minatoforted him.


    He was worried that Makoto would be affected by Kushina''s previous words, causing mental problems.


    "Yes, as long as you can learn it within a month, there will be no problem," Kushina added.


    "If you don''t understand anything, just ask us, you''re wee," Kushina said while eating.


    Minato also nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    "As long as you don''t mind the trouble," Makoto said with a smile.


    ...


    Thursday afternoon, Konoha Southern Forest.


    "Obito has eighty-five questions, and Might Gai has thirty questions," Makoto announced the results of this afternoon''s battle.


    "Only eighty-five!" Obito couldn''t help but express his unusual enthusiasm.


    He felt that the beating he received from Kakashi was not in vain. This was the least number of questions he had to solve since the battle rules were changed, which showed that he had improved, being beaten less and hitting more.


    Obito nned to use 40% of it for training, do 10% on the same day, and use the remaining 50% for periodization. After the allocation, he even felt that there were not many questions.


    "There are actually thirty questions!" Might Gai clenched his fists in disbelief. This was the biggest number of questions since the rules were changed.


    Even if the ratio of questions to training is maximized, twelve questions will still have to be done.


    "Yes, you have all made great progress. If you want to do the questions in installments today, you can waive the interest." Makoto said with a smile.


    Obito''s eyes lit up instantly, feeling that he could do more in installments.


    Might Gai thought for a while and thought that there was no interest in the installment. Isn''t this a free gift? No matter whether it was free or not, he also applied for an installment with Makoto.


    After the training, Might Gai found Shisui, hoping that he could help him with some intensive training.


    Obito''s progress triggered a profound sense of crisis. Despite still holding a significant advantage, Obito faced a battle where he was not permitted to use ninjutsu, and hecked even half his usual strength.


    Might Gai recalled Makoto''s earlier advice, emphasizing that realbat, not just training, was integral to strength improvement. It was a matter of testing one''s full potential.


    "Full strength?" Shisui inquired.


    Might Gai nodded affirmatively.


    "In that case, I''m ready to engage," Shisui dered.


    Might Gai tensed his muscles, poised to unleash his physical prowess at a moment''s notice.


    But right after Shisui''s words, a colossal tree materialized from the ground, ensnaring Might Gai.


    Might Gai, bewildered by the nature of Shisui''s ninjutsu, suddenly found himself freed as the massive tree vanished. Shisui had a kunai at his neck, and the battle came to an abrupt end.


    Might Gaiprehended the reality: he had fallen under Shisui''s illusion.


    "There''s still a long journey to bing the strongest," Might Gai pondered just before being swiftly defeated with a single blow.


    "Please,e again!"


    Even though the path ahead was arduous, Might Gai refused to admit defeat!"


    ------------------


    Do you prefer this format or the previous text format better?

 Chapter 63: Forever Friday

    Chapter 63: Forever Friday


    "Obito, have you encountered anything good recently? You seem to be in a good mood," Nohara Rin noticed Obito''s cheerful demeanor and asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course, it''s because good times areing," Obito replied with a smile.


    Despite the increased number of questions after the battle rule change, Obito noticed that the additional training bnced it out. The daily question count remained rtively constant, thanks to his growing strength.


    "Obito, you finally got your sense of time fixed? You want to hang out together tomorrow?" Nohara Rin assumed Obito''s reference to "good days" meant the weekend and extended an invitation.


    "Sense of time? Hang out tomorrow?" Obito looked momentarily puzzled and then realized it was already Friday.


    "Yes, aren''t the good days you mentioned, Obito, weekends?" Nohara Rin nodded and asked.


    Obito fell into deep thought. He wondered why he felt as if yesterday had been a Sunday and yet here he was on another Friday.


    In a daze, Obito recalled experiencing this situation several times before.


    "Am I trapped in a world with only Fridays and weekends?" Obito eximed, struggling to ept this strange reality.


    Nohara Rin couldn''tprehend Obito''s distress, thinking he was reacting negatively to the uing weekend. After all, what was wrong with enjoying a break from school?


    "Because I love school so much and love learning, the thought of not being able to go to school makes me very ufortable," Obito offered as an exnation for his reaction, hiding his fear of umting questions over the weekend.


    "Obito, do you love studying that much?" Nohara Rin asked, mildly surprised and thinking it might rte to Obito''s recent academic progress.


    "Do you still want to hang out tomorrow?" Nohara Rin inquired.


    "Let''s go tonight!" Obito suggested, as hecked the energy to socialize on weekends after the rule change.


    In his seat, Gai was fully engrossed in his questions.


    "Isn''t Gai tired?" Obito wondered as he watched Might Gai diligently answering questions.


    "I hope there will be interest-free installments on weekends," Obito thought back to a simr situation from yesterday, silently hoping for it.


    After school, Obito followed his usual routine and headed to the training ground, arrivingst.


    Makoto gathered the three of them and assigned a task.


    "Gai, kick that tree with all your strength," Makoto casually pointed to a healthy tree.


    Might Gai nodded, approached the tree, channeled his chakra, and unleashed a lightning-fast tornado kick.


    Bang!


    The tree fell, directly shattered by Gai''s kick.


    "My strength can already take down a big tree," Might Gai marveled at his newfound abilities.


    At that moment, he remembered being impressed when he had witnessed Makoto easily topple arge tree, but he didn''t expect to achieve the same feat so soon.


    Makoto then employed ninjutsu to create arge pit, filled it with water, and turned to Obito.


    "Obito, use all your strength to produce a fireball and attack the puddle."


    Obito started forming hand seals as directed and expelled a massive fireball, instantly evaporating all the water, and leaving scorched earth behind.


    "This is the power of the Fire Release I''ve been practicing," Obito marveled at the result, considering that it had been a significant puddle, several meters wide.


    Three months ago, his small fireball couldn''t even evaporate water in a half-meter puddle.


    Makoto then led them through a series of training exercises, including tree-climbing and water walking.


    Obito suddenly realized he had grown significantly stronger. Those training sessions that had once been a source of embarrassment were now a breeze. He could walk on water without toppling over, easily climb even the tallest trees, and melt two human-head-sized ice cubes without a hitch.


    Finally, Makoto administered mock tests to Obito and Might Gai.


    "Sixty points, is this my test score?" Obito was taken aback when he saw his results, surpassing his previous best by a considerable margin.


    Thest exam had only yielded a score of 30, making this 60 an unprecedented achievement.


    "Fifty-four points!" Might Gai eximed, nearly in tears, holding his test paper.


    He shared Obito''s disbelief that their scores had risen so dramatically.


    Obito couldn''t help but inquire, "Teacher Makoto, are you truly the Sage of Six Paths?"


    All their hard work had paid off, and they had made remarkable progress.


    Changes in nature, ninjutsu, taijutsu, chakra control, and theoretical knowledge had made Obito feel significantly stronger.


    At this moment, Obito realized that doing questions every day and training throughout the weekend was a worthy sacrifice, as the rewards were immense.


    With continued dedication, Obito might even be the Hokage of Konoha someday.


    "You talk so nicely, do you want to be interest-free today?" Makoto asked, a warm smile on his face.


    "Hehe. No, thank you~" Obito replied with a smile.


    Although it felt like a routine to answer questions, Obito considered reducing the workload if possible.


    "Don''t forget your original intention," Makoto gently reminded, tapping Obito''s forehead.


    Makoto''s sudden training summary aimed to motivate the disciples by showing them their progress.


    Recognizing the importance of timely positive feedback, Makoto intended to conduct such training summaries regrly.


    The disciples were inspired, and without dy, Makoto presented them with the calligraphy he typically wrote.


    [You gave your disciple Uchiha Obito''s handwritten calligraphy as a gift. Because the disciple was very grateful, you received the Ninjutsu Earth Release: Earth Spear (proficient level)]


    Makoto instantly absorbed knowledge about Earth Release and Earth Spear, recognizing the myriadbat applications of this practical ninjutsu.


    He nodded in approval, considering this reward valuable. Earth Release was versatile, functioning both offensively and defensively, much like Armament Haki.


    Obito decided not to attach any special meaning to Makoto''s earlier reminder "Don''t forget your original intention?" after a moment of reflection.

 Chapter 64: Good Brothers

    Chapter 64: Good Brothers


    On Sunday evening, while preparing dinner, Makoto shared the news of his newly acquired one-finger seal.


    "Have you already learned it? Let me calcte; it''s been exactly seven days," Kushinamented as she counted on her fingers, confirming that Makoto had indeed mastered it in a week.


    "You''ve learned it in just seven days, which shows you have an impressive talent for sealing," Kushina said with a warm smile, genuinely pleased for Makoto.


    With such a natural aptitude for sealing, Makoto could easily aspire to be a special jounin by specializing in Fuinjutsu.


    "I believe I''ve learned it so quickly because of Kushina-sensei''s excellent guidance, as well as Minato-sensei''s. You both are remarkable teachers," Makoto said, beaming as he set the dishes on the table.


    In a way, this felt like aeback. Minato and Kushina would sometimes jokingly refer to him as "Makoto-sensei."


    "Hehe, well, I did teach Minato Fuinjutsu step by step," Kushina stated proudly.


    As her rtionship with Minato improved, Kushina was determined to help him grow stronger. She frequently practiced Fuinjutsu with Minato, and under her diligent instruction, he evolved into a true master of the art, proficient in advanced sealing techniques.


    "I might have a talent for teaching," Kushina mused, acknowledging her gift as an instructor.


    Having educated both Minato and Makoto in Fuinjutsu, she had watched Minato transform into a sealing master and witnessed Makoto grasp a new technique in a mere week.


    "Kushina-sensei, enough chit-chat; it''s time to eat," Minato teased as he helped Kushina serve the rice.


    "Minato, as your teacher, you ought to show some respect. Address me properly or serve your teacher as a punishment," Kushina yfully admonished, mimicking her former ninja school teacher''s tone.


    "Alright," Minato agreed with a smile, participating in Kushina''s little performance as he assisted with the meal.


    Meanwhile, Makoto, sitting nearby, couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. Even though he was in his own home, he contemted escaping with a bowl in hand to eat his dinner somewhere more private.


    "If you keep this up, I''ll devour everything before you can blink," Makoto jokingly noted as he quickly served the dishes andmenced eating at a brisk pace, methodicallybining vegetables and rice, repeating the process.


    As the tes steadily emptied, both Kushina and Minato abandoned their role-y and focused on the meal.


    Afterward, the trio efficiently cleared the table and washed the dishes. Since they shared meals regrly, they often assisted Makoto with various household chores, such as preparing vegetables and doing the dishes. In return, Makoto would lend a hand when they dined together.


    With the dishes washed, Kushina suggested that Makoto familiarize himself with the one-finger seal and begin studying the new sealing techniques from the scroll. In a few days, she nned to introduce Makoto to the three-finger seal.


    "The three-finger seal is an advanced version of the one-finger seal. With your talent, you should be able to master it within a month," Kushina exined.


    "Is there a four-finger seal or even a five-finger seal?" Makoto asked, finding the naming conventions curious.


    "There isn''t a four-finger seal, only a five-finger seal," Kushina rified.


    Makoto found this somewhat amusing.


    "If you can master the five-finger seal, you''ll find it easier to learn most sealing techniques. Moreover, the five-finger seal is itself a part of advanced sealing techniques," Kushina borated.


    With these insights, Makoto grasped the significance of the one-finger and three-finger seals.


    "For tomorrow''s meal, just let me know what you''d like to cook, and I''ll prepare the ingredients in advance," Makoto offered.


    Though they were already close, Makoto felt it was important to show appreciation for the time and effort Kushina and Minato had invested in teaching him the art of sealing.


    "Baked meat," Kushina replied promptly.


    "Sauted mushrooms," Minato responded after brief consideration.


    Makoto had expected that answer from Kushina, but he felt the need to remind Minato to ensure the mushrooms were thoroughly cooked and not to forget to leave a Flying Thunder God mark at Konoha Hospital.


    On Monday, Kotetsu arrived at school early. With great skill, he ced his novel on the desk and ''continued'' reading it. It is thest week of school, with the final exams scheduled for the following Monday. After three days of exams, the well-earned vacation would begin.


    As Kamizuki Izumo approached, Kotetsu closed the book and greeted him with a smile.


    "Reading another novel?" Kamizuki Izumo inquired as he noticed the book on Kotetsu''s desk, relieved to see it was just a work of fiction.


    "Yes, the exams are just a week away. Studying at this point would only make me anxious, so it''s better to rx," Kotetsu exined with a cheerful smile.


    "By the way, Izumo, I recently discovered a great game. Come and see if you like it," Kotetsu suggested, pulling a small box from his bag.


    He had heard about the popr game Backgammon, which was said to be highly addictive. Once you started ying, you couldn''t stop.


    Since Kamizuki Izumo seemed to enjoy games, Kotetsu believed this was a game worthy of his time.


    "Backgammon? I yed it once at a rtive''s house, and it was a lot of fun. Kotetsu, you''re really considerate," Kamizuki Izumo said, touched by Kotetsu''s thoughtfulness.


    Surprisingly, the excuses he''d made to cover up his studies had been remembered by Kotetsu. It left Kamizuki Izumo feeling somewhat guilty.


    Kotetsu''s kindness took him by surprise. How could he...


    "I''ve recently collected numerous great novels that I can''t seem to finish. I''ll give you three copies, Izumo," Kamizuki Izumo said, smiling as he handed over the books.


    While brotherly love was important, he was determined to win the heart of the girl next door.


    Seeing the novels, Kotetsu was deeply moved. It appeared that his usual disguises were taken quite seriously by Kamizuki Izumo, who was even willing to use his flimsy excuses to give him a gift.


    "I''ve a list of various games that are hottely, Izumo. Take a look," Kotetsu suggested, giving a piece of paper to Kamizuki Izumo. On it were listed over a dozen games, suitable for both indoor and outdoor y.


    "For Masumi''s sake, I apologize, Izumo," Kotetsu said in his heart.


    "Do you want to read a novel, Shisui, to rx? I can see you''re exhausted from your daily studies, and I can''t finish all these books in one go," Kotetsu asked Shisui, who was sitting behind him.


    "I also have a lot of games and can share if you want," Kamizuki Izumo added quickly.


    Unfortunately, Shisui declined their offers by shaking his head.


    "Aren''t we supposed to be good brothers? Why ask Shisui instead of me?" Anko questioned with a hand on her hip.


    Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo exchanged looks, concerned that Anko''s current attitude might adversely affect her academic performance.


    "Well, Anko, perhaps you should review your study materials," Kotetsu suggested.


    Anko did not pose a legitimate threat to his grades, instead his primary concern was that she might not perform well on the uing exams.


    "Why bother with studying? Didn''t you say it''s better not to review? Have you reviewed yourself?" Anko asked skeptically.


    Naturally, Kotetsu dared not admit that he had studied, so he simply shook his head.


    "Have you reviewed, Izumo?" Anko turned her attention to Kamizuki Izumo.


    "No," Kamizuki Izumo replied, shaking his head in unison.


    "Good, that''s enough," Anko stated, her expression revealing her satisfaction.


    Kotetsu and Izumo looked at each other, eventually sharing the novels and games with Anko,plying with her wishes.


    "That''s how good brothers should be," Anko concluded with a smile, patting them both on the shoulders and expressing her happiness.

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    "I have toplete twenty-five questions every day for ten consecutive days to clear all the installments," Obito calcted as he made his way to the southern forest, weighed down by this task.


    "Even during my vacation... I can''t seem to catch a break," Obitomented, scratching his head in frustration.


    It was challenging not only to clear his existing debts but also to keep up with the new ones piling up daily. Obito couldn''t help but feel like he was trapped in an endless cycle of answering questions.


    Obito couldn''t shake the feeling that if he continued down this path, he''d be stuck answering questions every day for the rest of his life.


    Upon his arrival, Makoto called Obito and Might Gai together and said, "Given that the final exam is just a week away, I''m going to adjust our training n."


    Obito was immediately concerned, "Change the training n? There''s only a week left, is that really necessary?"


    Makoto reassured him, "I''m going to suspend the Taijutsubat training for now and focus on individual training."


    Makoto''s eyes twinkled with a hint of mischief as he said, "Are you sure we don''t need to make changes?"


    Obito was taken aback, "Well, I believe it''s necessary."


    For Obito, the absence of battles and new questions was crucial.


    Obito cheekily praised Makoto, saying, "Teacher Makoto, your decision is nothing short of brilliant. It''s like a stroke of genius and incredible strategic thinking..."


    Makoto yfully knocked Obito on the head, "You''re exaggerating, Obito."


    He continued, "But remember, even though you won''t be participating in battles this week, you''re still responsible forpleting the previous questions within their time limits."


    Obito, who was nursing his sore head, agreed with a smile, "I''ll make sure to get it done."


    He secretly wished that a few more knocks on the head could somehow reduce the number of questions he had to answer.


    Makoto then turned to Might Gai and asked, "What do you think, Gai?"


    Obito anxiously watched Gai, fearing that he might say something stupid.


    Gai quickly responded, "I think it''s a great idea!"


    Might Gai had no love for answering questions, so any change that minimized that aspect of their training was wee.


    Obito breathed a sigh of relief and gave Gai a thumbs up, which Gai returned with a brilliant smile.


    *Ting*


    They were in agreement.


    Makoto addressed the group, "Everyone, practice hard this week. I won''t interfere; you can train as you see fit and leave whenever you like."


    Obito was overjoyed.


    "Shisui,e here," Makoto called Shisui, who was practicing diligently.


    Shisui stopped practicing and walked over to Makoto.


    "After a month of intensive training, your body has grown significantly stronger, and you can now begin practicing the new Instant Body Technique," Makoto dered.


    Shisui had focused solely on body training for the past month, and the results were evident. His body was much stronger than before. With the system''s secret medicine repairing his body and alleviating hidden injuries, Makoto had been pushing Shisui to his limits every day.


    Moreover, Shisui disyed a natural talent for teleportation techniques, which made Makoto believe he could pass it on to him.


    Obito inquired, "But didn''t you say that we have to rank first in the practical exam?"


    Makoto responded confidently, "Do you think Shisui won''t achieve the top spot in his year? I''m rewarding him in advance."


    With Shisui present, the oue of the first-year practical exam had been determined well before it had even started, leaving no room for suspense.


    Makoto reached out and grabbed Shisui, appearing more than ten meters away.


    Obito''s eyes were filled with longing when he saw Makoto''s teleportation in action. The possibilities of such a technique made it seem incredibly cool.


    He imagined himself walking into a ssroom and, with a wave of his hand, disappearing from the door and reappearing at his desk. When a teacher asked him toe to the front to answer questions, he would vanish and suddenly appear at the podium, much to the teacher''s surprise.


    Might Gai, observing Makoto''s teleportation, thought to himself that if he could learn this technique, he might have a chance against Kakashi.


    "I must secure first ce in the practical exam, prove my strength to Rin, and make sure that arrogant Kakashi never underestimates me again," Obito swore quietly.


    He had been on the receiving end of Kakashi''s taunts too many times and was determined to prove himself this time.


    Obito also considered the high-speed teleportation technique Makoto was teaching Shisui. He believed that mastering it would enhance his own speed.


    "It''s so fast. If I can learn this teleportation technique, I might even have a shot at beating Kakashi!" Might Gai thought to himself as he watched Makoto disappear and reappear in an instant.


    Might Gai knew that, while he was fast for Obito, he was still not fast enough to challenge Kakashi effectively.


    Excitement coursed through Might Gai''s veins as he contemted the possibility of surprising Kakashi with the high-speed teleportation technique. While he may not defeat Kakashi, he could at least avoid the embarrassment he had experienced during their previous encounter.


    "In order to surpass Kakashi, I must im the top spot in the practical exam and master this teleportation technique!" Might Gai vowed with determination.


    Makoto had sessfully motivated Obito and Might Gai to strive for excellence.


    As Makoto began teaching Shisui the teleportation technique, he exined, "This teleportation technique is called ''Soru.'' The primary challenge lies in the ability to burst chakra multiple times in rapid session to strengthen your body, enabling high-speed movement."


    Shisui was surprised by the technique, saying, "Burst chakra multiple times in a short period? This is new."


    The Body Flicker technique Shisui had learned previously only required a single chakra burst, and overusing it would quickly exhaust him. Thus, he understood that Soru was a more advanced form of high-speed movement.


    Excited for his uing training, Shisui believed that mastering Soru would significantly enhance his speed.

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:


    On Monday, since it was already the day of the exam, Kotetsu didn''t go to the ninja school too early. He had been reviewing for two weeks, so he didn''t feel the need to rush just to arrive 10-20 minutes early.


    While on his way, Kotetsu met Kamizuki Izumo, who was also headed to school.


    "Good morning, Izumo," Kotetsu greeted with a bright smile.


    "Good morning, Kotetsu," Kamizuki Izumo responded with a smile when he saw his good friend.


    Kotetsu asked, "How was your weekend? Did you review in the past two days?"


    "Review? I reviewed nothing!" Kamizuki Izumo said with augh.


    Kamizuki Izumo asked, "What about you?"


    "Heh. I didn''t," Kotetsu shook his head and said, "No serious person reviews right before the exam."


    "Can the results obtained byst-minute review be true?" Kamizuki Izumo nodded in agreement.


    The two looked at each other and thenughed.


    "Backgammon is so fun. You must try it after the exam, Kotetsu," Kamizuki Izumo said, sounding like a serious game enthusiast.


    But he was thinking in his heart that he must be stable now. Kotetsu must have genuinely not reviewed, and his only opponent was Shisui.


    "I will try it when I have time. The few novels I''ve read recently are indeed very good. Izumo, you can read them when you have time," Kotetsu rmended novels to Kamizuki Izumo with a smile.


    "It should be stable. Izumo really hasn''t been reviewing and has been ying games. My opponent in this exam is Shisui," Kotetsu thought to himself.


    "Haha, I will definitely read them when I have time," Kamizuki Izumo responded with a smile, feeling content.


    "What are you two talking about so happily?" Anko appeared from behind and patted the two of them on the shoulders.


    "We were discussing how we spent the weekend," Kotetsu exined with a smile.


    "You didn''t you review at all?" Anko asked.


    "Of course, Anko, have you been reviewing for the past two days?" Kamizuki Izumo asked with a surprised look on his face.


    "No, I only reviewed all day yesterday," Anko thought for a while and said. In fact, she had only studied for half an hour on Sunday night, but when Izumo Kamizuki asked, Anko felt it was embarrassing to admit it was just half an hour, so she exaggerated and said she''d studied for a whole day.


    "Oh, you have been reviewing for a whole day; that''s good," Kotetsu said with a smile. It was only one day, and there was no way it could pose a threat to him, who had been reviewing for half a month. Kotetsu even felt that Anko hadn''t reviewed enough and should have studied for at least two days.


    "If you do well in the exam and are rewarded by your family, don''t forget about your buddies," Kamizuki Izumo joked with a smile.


    "Hey, considering your games and novels, it''s not impossible," Anko was in a good mood.


    Then the three of them walked to the Ninja School together, talking andughing, and entered the ss to wait for the exam to start.


    Soon, Makoto and Aya Ueda entered the first-year ss. This time, Makoto was chosen to invigte his own ss for the exam.


    "Teacher Makoto!"


    The students in the ss greeted Makoto enthusiastically, and Makoto responded with a smile.


    "Teacher Makoto, are you here to oversee the exam this time?" Kotetsu inquired.


    Makoto nodded in agreement.


    "Teacher Makoto, may I ask you a questionter?" Anko, anticipating the answer, asked.


    Despair!


    Makoto gently tapped Miratashi Anko''s forehead with his finger and remarked, "You can ask, but this is the only answer you''ll get."


    "It hurts," Miratashi Anko whined, covering her forehead where she''d been tapped, suddenlyplying.


    "Everyone, please ensure you have your exam tools. The exam will begin in ten minutes," Makoto reminded.


    Upon hearing Makoto''s reminder, some diligent students began checking their supplies.


    "Teacher Makoto, you''re really popr among the students," Aya Uedamented.


    She had just noticed that nearly every student had greeted Makoto.


    "This is my ss, after all," Makoto replied.


    Ten minutester, Makoto officially announced the start of the theoretical exam and distributed the test papers with Aya Ueda. ss One students showed Makoto respect by working on their exam papers inplete silence. Makoto and Ueda took turns monitoring the students.


    During the check, Aya Ueda took a curious look at the students, amazed by the unusual quietness. It was rare for the ninja school students to be so serene, considering that they were generally more lively.


    After skimming through some test papers, Aya Ueda found it surprising. She nced at a few random papers and immediately recognized that the answers were all correct.


    "Teacher Makoto, your ss is probably leading the entire grade once again with their average scores on this test," Aya Ueda whispered to Makoto.


    "It''s hard to tell until the test results are out. Other sses might have performed equally well," Makoto replied in a hushed tone.


    When the exam concluded, and the test papers were collected, the atmosphere in ss One changed.


    "It''s finally over," Kotetsu said with a smile, as though he''d been released from a heavy burden.


    He had dedicated himself to serious studying every day and had to find ways to keep Izumo from studying. It had been quite tiring for him.


    "Yes, after the practical exam, we''ll have a long break," Kamizuki Izumo added with a rxed smile. With the theoretical exam behind him, he no longer had to act every day and think of strategies to prevent Kotetsu from studying.


    Kotetsu asked Anko and Izumo, "How did you feel about the exam?"


    Izumo sighed, "It was definitely tough. I found many questions quite tricky, and the answers seemed to be all over the ce."


    Kamizuki Izumo showed a worried expression, saying, "Yeah, some questions left me bewildered. They seemed rather randomly written, and I''m not sure how many points I''ll score."


    "How do you feel about the test, Shisui?" Anko inquired as she caught Shisui on his way out.


    "Not bad," Shisui replied after a brief pause.


    He felt that it was quite simr to thest exam, and there wasn''t much else to say.


    "Why am I the only one who found it very easy? Did I do well in the exam?" Anko mused, sensing that the reward dumpling was inching closer.


    "Tomorrow is the practical exam. Everyone must perform better and let the female invigtor see our ninjutsu level," Anko remembered their n to convince the school to hire apetent Taijutsu teacher.


    "Definitely, this time we will ask the school to find a reliable Taijutsu teacher," Kotetsu nodded and chimed in.


    "Actually, I think it would be good to have Teacher Makoto teach, but it would be too tiring for Teacher Makoto, as he would need to attend so many sses," Kamizuki Izumo said with a hint of regret.


    Other students echoed their determination, vowing to give 120% of their effort and perform admirably the next day.

 Chapter 67: True Ninjutsu Talent

    Chapter 67: True Ninjutsu Talent


    The actualbat test was held at the training ground.


    After all students hadpleted the lottery, Makoto announced that the practical exam had officially begun.


    "Please invite candidate No. 1, Kotetsu, and candidate No. 2, Koji, to enter the examination room."


    Kotetsu knew that as No. 1, he would definitely be the first to take the exam, so he had already warmed up in advance.


    "Let me take the lead; remember to cheer for me," Kotetsu said goodbye to his two good brothers and walked into the examination space.


    "Kotetsu, don''t lose in the first game," Kamizuki Izumo encouraged Kotetsu in a very considerate manner.


    Koji and Kotetsu walked into the venue together. The two did notmunicate much. They formed a seal of opposition and waited until Makoto shouted and started fighting immediately.


    At the beginning of the battle, both of them were testing each other using physical skills.


    In the first wave of testing attacks, Kotetsu temporarily suppressed Koji with greater strength.


    Then Koji began to employ tactics. First, he used the substitution technique to confuse Kotetsu and create distance between them. Then, he separated into two avatars to confuse Kotetsu''s vision and look for an opportunity to attack.


    Koji is quite proficient in practicing the Three Body Technique, but Kotetsu is more skilled than him.


    Kotetsu first created a chair clone, and then two normal clones.


    He used his normal clones to confuse and distract Koji, then seized the opportunity to cancel the chair clone and finally turned into a chair using his transformation technique.


    Naturally, Koji would not be wary of a strange moving chair and was directly defeated by Kotetsu with one blow.


    "Hey, isn''t this Kotetsu, one of the three great ninjutsu talents rumored in the school before? I didn''t expect that this technique of confusing enemies could have such a wonderful effect," Aya Ueda praised Kotetsu''s fighting wisdom.


    "And he is already very proficient in the Clone Technique and Transformation Technique. He is better than the students in my ss," Aya Ueda eximed.


    She was teaching the second-grade Ninjutsu ss, and even the person with the best Ninjutsu scores in her ss was not as strong as the one in front of her.


    Purely in terms of the level of clone technique, Aya Ueda believes that Kotetsu has reached a level sufficient for graduation.


    It''s really a very standard clone technique.


    Kotetsu''s opponent, Koji, also performed very well, enough to beat most of the students in her ss.


    Ueda Aya praised Kotetsu while giving him a score. For this part of the score, she directly gave Kotetsu a perfect 10 points.


    As for Taijutsu, Aya Ueda only gave 7.1 points. Inparison, ninjutsu can only be said to be above the passing line.


    Not to mention Koji''s Taijutsu, Ueda Aya only gave 5 points.


    Both of them performed averagely in shuriken throwing, and Aya Ueda only gave 5 points.


    However, both of them have pretty good seal skills, with Kotetsu scoring 8 points and Koji scoring 7.5 points.


    They looked at their theoretical papers.


    "Kotetsu usually studies very hard," Makoto nodded.


    Although he didn''t know whether Kotetsu practiced at home, he was sure that Kotetsu would study at home. When collecting the papers, he knew with a simple nce that his score would be very high.


    "The second exam is about to begin. Candidate No. 3, Kamizuki Izumo, and Candidate No. 4, Yuki Koizumi, prepare to start the exam," Makoto shouted after finishing the scoring.


    "It''s all up to me this time." Kamizuki Izumo high-fived Kotetsu, who was walking towards him, and said with a smile.


    "Izumo,e on." Anko raised her little fist to cheer for her good brother.


    Kamizuki Izumo fought more steadily than Kotetsu. Instead of disguising as a chair like Kotetsu, he found the opportunity to use the Enemy Confusion Technique to conjure up a three-meter-tall monster with a green face and fangs, which frightened Yuki Koizumi and captured her in one fell swoop. The next fight.


    "Kamitsuki Izumo, this is also one of the three great ninjutsu talents. He is indeed a talent," Ueda Aya felt that Kotetsu and Izumo were indeedmendable talents.


    Kamizuki Izumo''s ninjutsu level is also very good. Ueda Aya also gave Kamizuki Izumo''s ninjutsu a perfect score. Kamizuki Izumo''s seals are a little higher than Kotetsu''s score.


    Ueda Aya originally thought that the quality of the students in the first two games was rtively high, butter she found out that she was wrong. By the fifth game, she did not give any student a score below eight points at Ninjutsu.


    All students performed extremely well in the three-body technique.


    "Candidate No. 11, Mitarashi Anko, and No. 12, candidate Keiji Shima, prepare for the exam."


    "You two watch carefully. Let me show you what the real art of confusing enemies is,"


    "What''s wrong with the chair?" Kotetsu was unconvinced.


    "Could it be scarier than my illusion?" Kamizuki Izumo also felt that his own technique was the best.


    Anko did not respond to the two of them. Actualbat was the best demonstration.


    Shima Keiji''s physical skills were not as good as Anko''s, and he was suppressed by Anko from the beginning.


    Anko was unyielding and quickly formed seals to create seven or eight clones that looked like Shima Keiji, and then used the transformation technique to transform into Shima Keiji''s appearance.


    In an instant, the examination room was full of Shima Keiji running around, and Anko disappeared.


    "Teacher Makoto, your student is indeed a talent," Ueda Aya said, dumbfounded. She had been a teacher for several years and had invigted exams countless times. This was the first time she had seen this happen.


    "Her thinking is different from ordinary people," Makoto thought for a while and said.


    Shima Keiji looked at himself running around and felt very confused. He was careful about everyone, but in the end, he was unprepared and was defeated by Anko with one blow.


    Anko''s ninjutsu was of course given ten points.


    Ueda Aya felt like she was not invigting the first-grade exam but the third and fourth-grade exam.


    The level of ninjutsu among these students was too high, beyond her imagination.


    She also proctored the first-year examst time. Although they were excellent at that time, it was not as exaggerated as it is now.


    At that time, she said that the level of the first-year ss was almost the same as that of the second-grade ss she taught. Now she feels that her ss is not worthy.


    "Teacher Makoto, the level of ninjutsu in your ss is really amazing. The teachers in the entire ninjutsu school should learn from you how to teach ninjutsu," Aya Ueda praised.


    One or two students may be outstanding because of their own talent. The outstanding performance of the whole ss in ninjutsu must be due to the teacher''s good teaching. How can there be so many geniuses?


    "It''s all the students'' own efforts. I just try my best to teach," Makoto said modestly.


    Mastery level three ninjutsu plus teaching skills, let alone school teachers, there is no one in Konoha who can teach these three ninjutsu better than him.


    "Contestant No. 38, Uchiha Shisui, prepare for the exam..."


    Hearing Shisui''s name, Ueda Aya also cheered up. This is the student she looks forward to most. Last time, he performed as well as Kakashi of the same age.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    "Please invite candidates No. 37, Isamu Akasaki, and No. 38, Uchiha Shisui."


    Isamu Akasaki was stunned for a moment when he heard that his opponent was Shisui.


    There is no doubt that Shisui is the opponent that none of the students from ss 1 want to encounter.


    It''s because Shisui is simply too strong.


    In thest exam, Shisui secured first ce in the ss and the highest grade in a dominant manner. Even Anko, who ranked second in the grade, could only be crushed in front of him.


    The score for the actualbat test is determined by your performance during the battle. If you are instantly killed, the invigtor will not be able to assess your performance, resulting in a lower score.


    However, now that Shisui had been drawn as his opponent, Isamu Akasaki could only admit that he was unlucky and enter the examination room.


    After Makoto announced the start of the exam, Isamu Akasaki didn''t pay attention to anything else and directly used the Three Body Technique to demonstrate his proficiency.


    "This student has a good understanding of the exam scoring rules," Aya Ueda nodded and said, not finding anything wrong with Isamu Akasaki.


    Shisui watched Isamu Akasaki''s performance silently, and when he felt it was nearly over, he threw out two shurikens to dispel the clones, then rushed forward and knocked Isamu Akasaki down with two punches.


    "There is a significant difference in strength between them," Aya Ueda couldn''t see any change in Shisui''s strengthpared tost time.


    Isamu Akasaki''s strength differed so much from Shisui''s that it was hard to ignore.


    When the battle between Student No. 39 and Student No. 40 ended, Aya Uedapleted the first round of scoring.


    She nced casually and noticed that among the forty students, not a single one scored below 8 points at Ninjutsu. The average score was exceptionally high.


    "After this exam, Makoto, I guess you will receive praise from Sandaime-sama again. You will probably be summoned for questioning when these scores are reported," Aya Ueda said jokingly.


    As the battles continued, students inevitably faced off against friends. Kamizuki Izumo tearfully eliminated Kotetsu, and Anko tearfully eliminated Izumo.


    "Hahaha, Kotetsu, your skills at taunting your opponents aren''t good at all," Kamizuki Izumo, who had defeated his friend, masked his sadness with a smile andforted his close friend.


    Kotetsu:...


    He vowed to practice every day during the holidays, and in the next semester, he would definitely defeat Kamizuki Izumo to regain his honor.


    Zuko, who, in the midst of his own adventures, had briefly paused in his relentless pursuit of the Avatar.


    "That''s rough buddy"


    Then, with a bewildered expression, he shrugged and continued on his quest for the Avatar, still on his path to regain his own honor.


    "Hahaha, how could two ninjutsu talents be the opponents of my genius, Anko?" Anko, who had entered thebat finals, stood with her hands on her hips, brimming with pride.


    The two looked at each other and decided to confront Anko on the day when the theoretical results were revealed.


    "Candidate Mitarai Anko and candidate Uchiha Shisui, please enter the examination venue." The examination entered its final stage.


    Aya Ueda watched the battle seriously. Anko had been the second-highest scorer in thest exam, ranking just below Shisui in terms of strength. She should be able to challenge Shisui further.


    Anko knew that dealing with Shisui would be difficult, so she used the Confuse Technique right at the beginning of the battle.


    But this time, she made some changes. She first created seven Shisui clones, and when the clones interfered with Shisui, she used transformation techniques to assume Shisui''s appearance and then created another clone that resembled herself.


    However, Shisui was not as easily deceived as ordinary students. Despite numerous illusions constantly interfering with his vision, he maintained focus on the real Anko. Using a teleportation technique, he reached Anko and defeated her.


    "The teleportation technique... I guess I''ll need to ce him in the fourth grade for the actualbat test to see more of his abilities," Aya Ueda thought to herself.


    The battle between Shisui and Anko was also one-sided, but Shisui disyed even more of his capabilities, securing the first ce.


    When Makoto and Ueda Aya returned to the office together, they encountered Ikari Isamu, who was eximing in the hallway.


    "Why on earth are Might Gai and Uchiha Obito so strong?" Isamu Isamu was puzzled. He hadn''t witnessed the two of thempeting in the ss.


    This time he was also selected to be the invigtor of his own ss. After observing Might Gai and Uchiha Obito''s performances throughout the day, he felt that even Hyuga Kento might not be able to defeat them.


    Ikari Isamu found it quite perplexing why these two renowned individuals were so powerful. Could it be that he was still an undiscovered teaching master?


    Ikari Isamu, who had a few spections, quickly dismissed this notion because he had a third-year ss as well, and the overall level of that ss could only be described as average.


    Ikari Isamu spotted Makoto and Ueda Aya and shared his thoughts with them.


    "Maybe the two of them have umted a lot of experience?" Ueda Aya said uncertainly.


    "No matter what, it''s a positive thing for students to be strong," Makoto said with a smile.


    Ikari Isamu agreed with Makoto''s perspective. Regardless of why they were performing exceptionally well this semester, the school''s rewards were well-deserved.


    ...


    On the third day, the grade-level practice began.


    The grading teacher for the grade-level practice was randomly selected by the grade''s invigtor teacher. Aya Ueda was selected, while Makoto was not.


    Nevertheless, because he was a first-grade teacher, Makoto visited the venue and observed for a while.


    After Aya Uedapleted the initial round of scoring, she noted that the top two representatives from some sses were not as strong as the few ninjutsu talents in Makoto''s ss.


    "The limit of two people per ss needs to be reconsidered. If it weren''t for this restriction, there would be at least six students from each ss among the top eight in their grade," Aya Ueda thought to herself.


    She believed that such a rule was somewhat unfair to a ss like the first-year ss, which was consistently exceptional. Although it was strong enough, there was no opportunity for ss participation in the grade-levelpetition.


    Makoto left after observing the first round and headed to the fourth-grade practical examination room.


    What concerned Makoto was the situation in the fourth grade.


    Both Might Gai and Obito had set their sights on achieving first ce in the training mission.


    After two months of intensive training and improvement, Makoto anticipated generous rewards from the training mission''s settlement, and he looked forward to it eagerly.


    Upon arriving at the venue, the fourth-grade students had justpleted the first round and were advancing from eight to four.


    "Please invite candidate No. 1, Hyuga Kento, and candidate No. 4, Might Gai."


    As the invigtor''s voice rang out, the onlookers began to quietly discuss the match. Judging from the results of the previous exam, this battle was undeniably the highlight of this year''sbat exam, pitting the first and second-ce finishers from the previous exam against each other.

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:


    "Might Gai, you can only stop here this time," Hyga Kento said with a stoic look.


    Although he, Might Gai, is the second strongest Taijutsu master in his grade that he acknowledges, it is his destiny to lose here,


    "Um, who are you?" Might Gai scratched his head and tried to remember the opponent in front of him but found that he couldn''t remember it.


    "Are you the Hyga Kin?" Finally, Might Gai vaguely remembered what the invigtor had just said.


    Hyga Kento felt that Might Gai was humiliating himself. His fists clinched hard.


    "I am Hyga Kento, who defeated you in thest exam," Kento stated coldly. "Prepare yourself."


    "I understand," Might Gai formed the Seal of Opposition and nodded.


    "The exam begins!"


    As soon as the invigtor finished speaking, Hyga Kento opened his eyes, and the veins around his eyes burst out, making Hyga Kento''s face look a little ferocious.


    With the blessing of Byakugan, everything about Might Gai was seen through by Hyga Kento. He could easily see Might Gai''s Chakra points and his flowing chakra.


    But wait. There is more! He can also see an Aco-


    Without hesitation, Hyga Kento stopped his lips from twitching and chose to concentrate chakra in his palm and took the initiative.


    With two powerful melee weapons, the gentle fist and the Byakugan, Hyga Kento didn''t think anyone in the ninja school could be stronger than him in closebat.


    The Byakugan allows him to see through the enemy''s movements, and the very Gentle Fistbined with the Byakugan can directly drive chakra into the Chakra points of the enemy''s body to block the flow of chakra.


    But to his surprise, something unexpected happened. The punch he aimed at Might Gai was quickly intercepted by Gai''s swift counter.


    Hyga Kento''s other hand continued to attack Might Gai''s chakra points but was also caught.


    Hyga Kento swiftly transitioned to using his legs for offense, but the kicking skills were Gai''s specialty. Gai swiftly released a powerful tornado kick, sending Hyuga Kento reeling back by three feet.


    "How is it possible? I had seen through his movements, but my body..." Hyga Kento''s hands trembled as he looked at Might Gai in disbelief.


    This marked the first instance where he had encountered such a situation.


    "*Gasp* Hyga Kento is falling behind in Taijutsu!" The students who were watching were taken aback.


    Since Kakashi''s graduation, their grade had essentially been under the rule of the one and only ''Hyga Kin'', and anyone who dared to challenge him in Taijutsu usually learned a painful lesson.


    "Is Might Gai truly this formidable? Last time, he secured second ce in the grade. This time, he''s poised to take the top spot," Might Gai''s impressive performance left many astonished.


    Might Gai''s ferocious performance immediately surprised many people.


    "Come on, Might Gai!" Isamu saw that Might Gai actually suppressed Hyga Kento, who ranked first in the grade in thest exam and couldn''t help but cheer for Might Gai.


    He seemed to see a generous bonus waving to him.


    "Ahem, Teacher Isamu, you are the invigtor this time, pay attention." The invigtor next to him couldn''t help but remind him in a low voice when he saw Isamu excitedly shouting


    "Uhm..."


    Only then did Ikari Isamu react and quickly closed his mouth, but he couldn''t stop the smile on his face.


    "Although Might Gai has the upper hand, the final result is hard to say. As long as he is hit by the gentle fist once, the offensive rhythm will be gone," a teachermented.


    Some teachers nodded.


    If Hyuga Kento makes a mistake, it will only hurt for a while, but if Might Gai is hit by the gentle fist, things will be very serious. Chakra being injected into the body is no joke.


    In simple terms, Hyuga Kento can have a few oopsies and still be fine, while Mighty Gai will lose if he has a brain fart during the battle.


    Ikeya Isamu took a look and found that the person speaking was Hyga Kento''s homeroom teacher.


    He did not refute. After all, Hyga Kento had won the first ce so many times, and Isamu was not very confident.


    What happened next was beyond many people''s expectations.


    Hyuga Kento worked very hard tounch several attacks on Might Gai but failed to hit Might Gai once. Instead, as soon as Hyuga Kento took the opportunity to kick Might Gai again, he got countered.


    "Good guy, those who don''t know might think that Might Gai is the one with the Byakugan," the students marveled at Might Gai.


    In the past, Hyga Kento could effortlessly predict his opponents'' moves and dodge them, but this time, the roles werepletely flipped.


    "You''ve only seen Gai''s current self, but you don''t know the torturous journey he''s been on," Obito overheard the students'' discussion next to him and couldn''t help but reminisce about his own tragic experience with Mighty Gai.


    It''s through this kind of terrifying training that Mighty Gai honed his body and skills to their current form.


    "Darn it, what''s going on?" Hyga Kento, who had always been on the back foot, started to get a little jittery.


    He couldn''t fathom why things had taken such a turn. Mighty Gai wasn''t this formidable thest time they sparred, so what could exin his extraordinary progress in just two months?


    With his anxiety showing, Hyga Kento''s weaknesses became more apparent.


    Might Gai channeled chakra into his legs and rocketed forward, seizing an opening tounch his signature, lightning-fast kick.


    "Leaf Hurricane!"


    Boom!


    Might Gai''s chakra-enhanced spinning kick hit Hyga Kento hard, sending him crashing to the ground and effectively defeating him.


    "Candidate No. 4, Mighty Gai, is the victor!" the invigtor dered, awarding Mighty Gai a perfect ten for his physical prowess.


    Hyga Kento''s taijutsu scorended at 9.9, but most of the instructors knew that the actual gap between the two contenders was more than just 0.1 points.


    "It was a close call for Mighty Gai. Thankfully, he managed to avoid the gentle fist''s touch; otherwise, it would have been a real doozy," Ikeya Isamu said with a grin, sensing the bonusing closer.


    Hyga Kento''s homeroom teacher wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent.


    "It looks like the number one spot this time belongs to Mighty Gai. He even took down Hyga Kento," onlookers spected that the top spot in the grade exams had been imed ahead of schedule.


    "Not so fast. Uchiha Obito''s fire-release ninjutsu is top-notch. No matter how powerful Mighty Gai''s physical skills are, can he withstand the fire-release ninjutsu at this stage?" Uchiha Ikunori couldn''t help but counter.


    Given his earlier loss to Obito in their ss skirmish, he was hopeful for Obito to take the lead.


    Soon enough, Obito proved with his skills that Uchiha Ikunori''s words weren''t mere boasts.


    Obito effortlessly defeated the number one contender, Shiranui Genma, in ss 6.


    If it weren''t for the invigtion and grading, Ikari Isamu would already be nning a celebratory visit to an izakaya with Makoto.


    With these two exceptional students in tow, who cared about bonuses? He were more worried about how to handle the overflowing bonuses!

 Chapter 70: ( ?° ?? ?°)

    Chapter 70: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)


    "Candidates Might Gai and Uchiha Obito, please enter the examination room to prepare for the exam."


    As everyone anticipated, the final match was between Might Gai and Obito.


    In the previous exam, Might Gai defeated Hyuga Kento, showcasing his physical prowess. Obito also disyed great strength in battles with other candidates.


    Obito''s onee-chan, Nohara Rin, who was observing the match, clenched her fists in support of Obito. "Come on, Obito!"


    In response, Obito confidently smiled and waved at Nohara Rin. This time, he was determined to secure the first ce.


    Obito had put in a lot of effort to increase his strength, enduring rigorous training with Kakashi. Over one month, he worked on refining his nature transformation and ninjutsu, followed by a month of intensive taijutsu training. Obito is no longer the Condoriano he used to be.


    ''Teacher Makoto, allow me to demonstrate my progress!'' Obito noticed that Makoto had arrived at the examination site.


    "I''ll be the first!" Might Gai beamed with confidence, his wide smile gleaming in the sunlight. He was equally determined as Obito.


    He never lost faith in himself, even when he failed the Ninja School entrance exam. He firmly believed he would be the strongest.


    Furthermore, Might Gai cherished Makoto''s guidance and remembered Makoto''s words about a disciple''s growth being the best reward for a teacher. He aimed to disy his newfound strength to Makoto.


    "Let''s give it our all. The actualbat test allows the use of ninjutsu, unlike our previous training." Obito said as he formed the Seal of Opposition.


    "Then let''s see whose youthful spirit burns more intensely," Might Gai responded with an unusually serious face, forming the Seal of Opposition as per the rules.


    Observing the two candidates, Makoto considered the possible oue of the match. Their strengths were quite evenly matched, with Obito possessing knowledge of two Fire Release ninjutsu techniques, while Might Gai excelled in taijutsu.


    "The exam begins!" The invigtor announced the start of the fight shortly after the candidates formed the Seal of Opposition.


    "Leaf Hurricane!"


    Might Gai swiftly lunged forward after the invigtor''s signal, executing his fastest and most powerful taijutsu kick toward Obito.


    Obito, familiar with this move, had anticipated it and swiftly moved aside to evade the attack. He countered byunching a series of shurikens at Might Gai while retreating.


    *Swoosh*


    Might Gai perceived Obito''s strategy but found himselfpelled to evade the shurikens and move backward.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!" Obito wasted no time after creating distance, promptly forming the necessary hand seals to execute his Fire Release technique and threw out several fast shurikens.


    *HOO HOO HOO!*


    *Swoosh*


    A zing fire erupted from Obito''s mouth, forming a massive fireball, towering over both candidates, before hurtling toward Might Gai.


    Gai immediately attempted dodging to the right but was surprised by the shurikens that arced weirdly blocking his way. However, to Obito''s surprise, Might Gai continued rushing and used a kunai to block all the shurikens thrown at him, sessfully escaping.


    *Boom*


    Obito''s fireball fell down upon Might Gai previous location, creating fiery eruptions that lit up the battlefield.


    ''Fortunately, the fight with Shisui allowed me to get used to these weird shuriken throws; otherwise, I might have been injured,'' Might Gai took a deep breath and felt lucky.


    When fighting Shisui, Shisui''s shuriken throwing had caused him significant trouble.


    Obito felt a little regretful, thinking he should have used the Fire Dragon Ninjutsu, which was faster and more efficient. However, he wanted to use the Great Fireball, the jutsu that earned him first ce in the Junior Ninjutsu Competition, to win the first ce in the gradebat assesment.


    Obito had no time to reflect further. Might Gai seized the moment, surging chakra through his legs, and swiftly advanced.


    "Leaf Hurricane!"


    Might Gai executed his powerful kicking technique once more but this time with more Chakra.


    "Gai, your speed can''t match Kakashi''s teleportation technique," Obito couldn''t help but smile proudly after sessfully dodging Might Gai''s attack. He felt that dealing with Might Gai''s Taijutsu wasn''t as challenging as he had initially thought.


    Obito then attempted a taijutsu battle with Might Gai.


    However, Obito soon discovered that he had overestimated his own abilities. His strength and speed were no match for Might Gai''s, and he was pushed back, relying on his excellent agility to dodge.


    "Although Uchiha Obito excels in fire escape, Might Gai''s taijutsu skills are equally impressive. If this continues, Uchiha Obito will lose," a teacher observed, recognizing Obito''s shorings.


    It was clear that if Obito didn''t capitalize on his strengths, he couldn''tpete with Might Gai in terms of physical skills.


    Ikari Isamu maintained a smiling demeanor. Both Obito and Might Gai were his students, and the oue didn''t matter.


    Makoto''s heart remained unperturbed as the match unfolded ording to his expectations. The winner didn''t concern him as much as the potential rewards that would be awarded.


    Suddenly Gai''s eyes glowed red and with extreme speed he vanished.


    *Swish*


    "Great Leaf Hurricane!"


    Might Gai unleashed his most powerful kick yet, surpassing any previous attempts.


    Obito was caught off guard by Might Gai''s sudden massive burst of speed and failed to evade the attack, blowing him all the way to the wall.


    *Bang*


    "The fourth-gradebat exam has concluded, and the final winner is Might Gai!" the invigtor announced as the exam came to an end.


    As the exam concluded, Makoto''s system broadcasted a report confirming the settlement of the training mission.

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:


    [Disciple Might Gai''s training mission has beenpleted sessfully. You received the rewards: Chakra +1000, Stone Breathing(Mastery Level)]


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito''s training mission has beenpleted. You received progress rewards: Chakra +700, Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion (Proficient Level)]


    Several messages quickly popped up on the system panel.


    Makoto observed, looking at the difference in rewards between the two disciples. He roughly understood the reward mechanism of the training mission.


    The training mission rewards consist of two parts: one is the strength improved during the training mission, and the other is the mission goal.


    During the mission, Obito''s Taijutsu grew a lot, but he did notplete the first goal, so his rewards were lower than those of Might Gai.


    Makoto focused on the reward "stone breathing" and immediately recognized that this was not a ninjutsu from the Ninja world.


    With the experience of getting rewarded Soru from One Piece, Makoto anticipated the system would offer things from different worlds and then adapt them for use in the Naruto world.


    Recalling the decades of Stone Breathing practice that suddenly appeared in his mind and reviewing the memory, Makoto believed that the Ninja World''s version of Stone Breath could be considered a forbidden technique.


    Mastering the Breath of Stone enables the user to fully concentrate their breath at critical moments, releasing tremendous power. Being proficient in Stone Breathing allows for 24/7 concentrated breathing, continuously improving physical strength.


    Once mastered, it enables users to channel chakra throughout their body, strengthening themselves, and significantly enhancing their overall strength.


    "It''s more suitable for me than the Eight Gates," Makoto thought to himself.


    He realized that the Eight Gate and Breath of the Stoneplemented each other when used together.


    The Eight Gate could increase chakra within the body, but the chakra was too violent for ninjutsu. The patterned state of Breath of the Stone, on the other hand, required no intricate chakra maniption.


    The surplus chakra from the Eight Gates could be used to maintain the chakra required for the striped state. Combining the Eight Gates and the Stone Breathing would primarily depend on the body''s ability to withstand it.


    Makoto saw the beauty of learning the breathing techniques.


    He concluded that using seven gates with the Breath of Stone is equivalent to opening the 8 gates, except that he doesn''t have to worry about dying.


    Makoto was genuinely excited about the Ninja World''s version of Stone Breathing, considering it a significant improvement. The skill Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion paled inparison.


    Makoto opened his personal panel:


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Age: 18]


    [Chakra: 11,300]


    [Skills: Chef, Three-Finger Seal, Fire Release: Great Fire Annihtion, Soru, Earth Release: Earth Spear, Stone Breath...]


    [Evaluation: You have mastered many ninjutsu, including high-level ninjutsu and forbidden arts with terrifying power. You can unleash amazing strength at will.]


    Makoto was ted to have his chakra points sessfully crossing into the five digits. It had taken him just one semester to progress from 4,030 to his current 11,300.


    Ninja school had three semesters each year. If he could sustain this growth every semester, his chakra would increase by 20,000 annually, excluding any growth during holidays.


    "The current chakra should be considered as 4.5 Chibi Kakashis," Makoto thought to himself.


    In his previous life, people often used Kakashi as the unit of chakra measurement, but he used Kakashi as a child.


    After the exam ended, teachers and students departed.


    "Are you okay, Obito?" Nohara Rin approached Obito, concerned.


    "Heh. It''s but a kick..."


    "Don''t be brave; let me support you," Nohara Rin said, holding her forehead.


    "No, I''m really fine. I just lost because of my carelessness." Obito gritted his teeth and continued.


    He was truly reluctant to lose this time, especially in front of Makoto and Nohara Rin. He knew Kakashi would tease him for not securing first ce. This sucks. He feels really depressed.


    "Teacher Makoto." Obito''s eyes shifted as he saw Makoto approaching.


    "How are you? Are you feeling well? Do you want me to take you to the infirmary?" Makoto asked with a concerned expression. Comforting students who hadn''t performed well was essential.


    "No, it''s okay, actually," Obito replied honestly.


    "It''s better to get yourself checked. Injuries can worsen," Makoto advised warmly.


    "Teacher Makoto is right; we should go to the infirmary," Nohara Rin agreed.


    "Rin, please go back first. Teacher Makoto and I will go to the infirmary," Obito suggested.


    "I''ll go too," Nohara Rin insisted, concerned about Obito.


    "No need; Teacher Makoto is here." Obito didn''t want to trouble Nohara Rin too much.


    "I''ll go with Obito," Might Gai offered.


    Fighting with all his strength hadn''t changed his view of Obito as a friend.


    "Rin, please go back first," Obito insisted.


    After thinking it over, Nohara Rin realized that Makoto was a reliable teacher. Combined with Obito''s persuasion, she eventually headed home on her own.


    In the infirmary, Makoto found a reason to send Might Gai away and started talking with Obito.


    "Don''t let the results of one exam affect you. There are two exams each semester and six exams in a year. If it didn''t go well this time, you can work harder for the next one," Makoto advised earnestly.


    "Don''t think that not getting first ce would let me down. In that case, one of you or Gai would have to let me down, and this would happen twice each semester," Makoto said jokingly.


    Obitoughed and thought that Makoto''s words made sense. The exams aren''t one-time affairs; there are other chances in the following semesters. He resolved to work harder.


    "As long as you practice hard and improve your strength, you won''t disappoint me," Makoto reassured Obito, patting his head.


    "Teacher Makoto..." Obito was touched by Makoto''s sincere and serious words. He decided to secure first ce in the next semester to prove that he was no less capable than Might Gai and that Makoto''s teachings were not in vain.


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito sets a training mission]


    [Training mission: Get first ce in the next ninja schoolbat exam]


    Seeing the system prompt, Makoto smiled happily.


    After consoling the defeated student, Makoto didn''t forget to reward the victorious one. He left the infirmary, apanied by Might Gai.

 Chapter 72: An Intriguing Sealing Technique

    Chapter 72: An Intriguing Sealing Technique


    "Gai, congrattions on securing the first ce in your grade," Makoto said with a smile on his face.


    Observing Makoto''s smiling face, akin to the warm spring sun, Might Gai found himself momentarily entranced.


    He had always been a person with unwavering self-confidence, believing that he could achieve greatness through ceaseless day-and-night dedication. Despite not yet graduating from the ninja school, he had already endured numerous failures and setbacks. He initially failed the entrance exam and was admitted through supplementary enrollment. His academic performance was subpar, earning him the unttering title of "loser." His first encounter with Kakashi ended in a one-hit defeat...


    Most of the time, he brushed off these setbacks and pressed on, asionally harboring doubts but promptly refocusing on his goals.


    Nevertheless, Might Gai had never anticipated that change woulde so swiftly. In the previous semester''sbat examination, he didn''t even manage to rank among the top 20. Now, he was securing the top position in his grade this semester.


    He was acutely aware of who had brought about this transformationMakoto.


    Makoto had instructed him in Taijutsu and provided valuable secret medicines. In a remarkably short period, he had elerated his growth.


    "Thank you for your teachings, Teacher Makoto!" Might Gai clenched his right fist, his eyes moist with gratitude.


    "Never underestimate your own efforts. My guidance may be effective, but your unwavering determination is the key to securing the first ce. If you continue to work as diligently, you will undoubtedly realize your dreams," Makoto encouraged.


    Might Gai''s blood surged with excitement upon hearing these words, as if he could already envision the day when he would be the Taijutsu ninja. He was eager tomence push-up exercises on the spot.


    "This is Soru''s practice manual with my experience. Take it with you and review it at home. Tomorrow morning, I will guide you through the training," Makoto said, handing the scroll to Might Gai with a smile.


    [You presented the disciple with a training scroll. The disciple greatly appreciated it. You acquired: Leaf Dragon God (Mastery)]


    In the midst of heightened emotions, Makoto spontaneously mastered an advanced Taijutsu technique, with numerous memories flooding his mind.


    Makoto recollected information about this technique from the original series.


    In the anime, the Leaf Dragon God was an advanced taijutsu technique created by a taijutsu master named Master Chen. Even Master Chen''s own disciples had yet to fully master the Leaf Dragon God. It would seem rather abstract if it were to be used by someone else.


    Nevertheless, even disregarding any copyright concerns, Makoto had no intention of teaching his disciples this taijutsu. The technique demanded a high level of physical capability and chakra that was unsuitable for their current stage of training.


    "Teacher Makoto, I understand. I will study it diligently once I get home," Might Gai replied with a gratified expression.


    When Makoto had previously tutored Shisui, he had been enthusiastic about learning Soru. Thus, when Makoto had provided him with Soru''s training scroll, Might Gai had stashed it away like a precious treasure.


    "You need note over to my ce for training today. Instead, take the time to rx and engage in activities that you enjoy," Makoto suggested.


    Obito had been consoled and motivated by Might Gai to set out on a new training mission aimed at securing first ce in the ss. However, Might Gai had yet to initiate a fresh training mission.


    Undoubtedly, training missions yed an integral role in securing rewards. Completion of such missions garnered a substantial amount of chakra and diverse high-level skills.


    Hence, Makoto began contemting ways to trigger a new training mission in the wake of the recent mission''s conclusion, two weeks prior to the final examination.


    The disciple who hadn''t secured the first ce would be prompted by words of sce and encouragement to attain that position.


    As for the disciple who held first ce, a new training mission would be initiated based on the individual''s character, aspirations, and ambitions.


    Makoto believed that for Might Gai, a training mission focused on defeating Kakashi was apt and more likely to be triggered. Consequently, he instructed Might Gai to engage in an activity he cherished.


    Might Gai''s strength had dramatically improved, resulting in his rise to the top of the ss. Such progress indicated that it was high time to challenge his best friend and enduring rival.


    Might Gai defeating Kakashi would undoubtedly serve as a catalyst for themencement of a new training mission.


    While previous attempts along simr lines had not yielded the desired oue and had only triggered a mission rted to devising training techniques, Makoto felt it was not a w in his approach. Rather, it was theck of trust at the time and Might Gai''s unfamiliarity with his abilities.


    Might Gai nodded and resolved to seek out Kakashiter.


    Since he had embarked on intensive training, Might Gai had not, until this point, challenged Kakashi to a duel. His eagerness for such a contest had been building for some time.


    After tending to Obito''s injuries, Makoto returned to his study of sealing techniques and continued to learn from Kushina.


    Ten days had passed since Kushina had bestowed the Three-Finger Seal upon him. In reality, Makoto had mastered it by the sixth day and had spent the subsequent days refining his understanding.


    As he delved deeper into the realm of Fuinjutsu. Makoto developed a more profoundprehension of thisplex art. He uncovered some of its fascinating mechanisms.


    Under identical chakra conditions, seals that exerted minimal influence were more resistant to breaking, growing stronger and sturdier.


    Consider the One-Finger Seal as an example. This seal was intended to lock away the body''s entire chakra and was extremely easy to unravel.


    However, if the One-Finger Seal were modified to target the chakra of a specific limb, its effectiveness and resilience would increase significantly.


    Without altering the seal''s intended effect, increasing the amount and potency of the chakra channeled through it would enhance the seal''s strength.


    The Six Paths  Chibaku Tensei, capable of imprisoning Kaguya Otsutsuki, stood out as the most potent sealing technique in the Ninja World. However, it possessed considerable limitations and could only be activated through the power of the Six Paths'' Yin and Yang.


    Makoto theorized that the Uzumaki n''s innate talent for sealing was likely attributed to their naturally abundant chakra reserves.


    "Chakra is paramount," Makoto mused, reflecting on the vital importance of chakra quantity.


    "As the summer break approaches, the pace of chakra umtion may decelerate," Makoto contemted.


    With the arrival of the summer vacation, the only source of chakra replenishment avable to him would be the examination''s rewards in two days.


    In the evening, Makoto purchased fish and returned to his home in the main city. His n for the day included preparing a delectable and visually appealing dish for Kushina and Minato.

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    "Squirrel Mandarin Fish? Would squirrel and fish be delicious together?" Kushina expressed her doubts.


    "It''s probably not that squirrels and fish are cooked together. Maybe it''s just that the finished dishes look like squirrels," Minato said after washing the dishes. Since he hadn''t even washed a squirrel, there shouldn''t be any in the dish.


    "Minato is right; there is no squirrel in this dish," Makoto exined after washing the scaled and gutted fish.


    Squirrel Mandarin Fish is a ssic Suzhou cuisine dish, known for its exquisite presentation and delicious vors.


    Makoto had watched many videos of this dish in his previous life and had attempted it once himself. However, due to his poor knife skills, his attempts fell short of replicating the original dish''s appearance.


    But now, armed with his chef skills, Makoto visualized the entire dish in his mind, even though he hadn''t started preparing it yet.


    First, Makoto used a knife to remove the fish bones along the back, leaving about 1 cm of backbone at the tail. He then turned the fish skin-side down and made diagonal cuts to create flower-like patterns, ensuring the knife reached as deep as the meatfour out of five times.


    This step was crucial, as any mistake would jeopardize the final appearance of the dish.


    With the divine blessings of his culinary skills, Makoto wlessly recreated the Squirrel Mandarin Fish from his memories. The golden, crispy fish meat resembled a squirrel, and it was drizzled with the prepared sweet and sour sauce. It not only looked beautiful but also filled the air with a delightful fragrance.


    "Huh? How did the fish transform while I was chatting with Minato?" Kushina gazed at the Squirrel Mandarin Fish on the dining table in astonishment.


    It was safe to say she had never seen such an exquisitely presented dish before. In her experience, the primary concern with food was satisfying hunger, followed by delicious taste.


    Minato stood up and approached the dining table to get a closer look at the freshly cooked Squirrel Mandarin Fish. He, too, was taken aback by the dish''s beauty.


    "This is the first time I''ve appreciated the appearance of a dish," Minatoplimented. Makoto''s Squirrel Mandarin Fish was a visual delight.


    "Don''t just admire it; give it a try," Makoto urged with a smile.


    Kushina and Minato needed no further invitation. They picked up their chopsticks and sampled a piece of the fish each.


    Upon taking a bite, Minato first savored the sweet and sour vors, followed by the delightful contrast of the crispy exterior and tender interior of the fish. The sweet and sour notes permeated the fish, making it a truly appetizing dish.


    "No, one of us, either Minato or I, must learn to cook this dish!" Kushina dered seriously after finishing her meal.


    Although she still had a strong preference for Braised Pork, the addition of Squirrel Mandarin Fish won many extra points in her book.


    "No problem, I''ll teach you," Makoto agreed with a smile.


    "But be prepared; this dish is more challenging than Braised Pork," Makoto cautioned. "When ites to pork belly, you don''t need to worry much about its appearance; if you follow the steps correctly, the final product won''t turn out too bad. But Squirrel Mandarin Fish is differentthe appearance is crucial, and a mistake there can spell failure."


    "I don''t believe this dish could be more challenging than advanced sealing techniques," Kushina expressed confidence in herself and Minato.


    "Makoto, how far have youe with the three-finger seal? Have you encountered any difficulties?" Minato inquired about Makoto''s progress with the three-finger seal.


    "It feels much more challenging than the one-finger seal. I''ve been practicing for ten days, and I''m still struggling to grasp it," Makoto sighed.


    While hepleted it in six days, Kushina estimated it would take him a month, and Makoto nned to im it took him twenty-seven days.


    Makoto then discussed the challenges he encountered on the first day as if he was a neer eager to learn.


    Kushina and Minato enthusiastically shared their insights with Makoto. Makoto made the most of this opportunity, not only asking questions regarding his practice progress but also seeking rity on sealing techniques he genuinely struggled to understand.


    With Minato and Kushina, two sealing technique masters, helping to solve the mysteries, Makoto gained valuable knowledge, realizing that his culinary skills were well-suited for the friendship n. Without these skills, progress would have been significantly slower.


    Two days after the final exam, Kotetsu arranged to meet with Kamizuki Izumo and Anko to check their results.


    The trio gathered at the designated location and headed to school together.


    "I ranked second in actualbat once again. If my theoretical score is better, I can negotiate for more rewards from Teacher Makoto," Anko announced jubntly.


    "Anko, you thought the exam questions were quite straightforward when you finished, right? You must have scored high," Kotetsu spected with a smile.


    "Yes, we''re in a tight spot. We weren''t sure about many questions," Kamizuki Izumo admitted with a glum expression.


    "It''s all right. I''ll treat you to breakfast once we know our results," Anko promised with a flourish.


    "Anko, is that a genuine promise?" Kotetsu asked hopefully.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Anko retorted with her hands on her hips.


    Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo exchanged nces and shook their heads, pondering who could be fooled by Anko.


    As they neared the school, Anko recalled something, fixed a suspicious gaze on the two, and inquired, "Are you doing the same thing asst time? Are you tricking me into believing that you didn''t perform well this time?"


    "No, I just got luckyst time," Kotetsu denied.


    "Same here, we probably won''t be so lucky this time," Kamizuki Izumo sighed.


    For the final exam, students could either check their results on the bulletin board or receive their test papers directly in the ssroom. The trio opted to return to their ssroom, where Makoto had already distributed the test papers.


    They greeted Makoto, then returned to their seats to examine their results.


    "Why do I have only seventy-eight points, two fewer thanst time?" Anko wondered aloud, her expectations of scoring around eighty-seven points dashed.


    "Izumo. Kotetsu. How much did you score?" Anko asked,


    "I seem to have had some good luck this time. I scored slightly higher than you," Kotetsu responded with a smile, cing his paper face-down on his desk.


    "Me too, I scored a bit higher than Anko," Kamizuki Izumo chimed in, smiling at his results.


    "A bit higher?" Anko eximed, snatching their test papers away.


    "Do you think a hundred is slightly better than seventy-eight?" Anko inquired calmly, her voice carrying a soothing tone,


    "Kotetsu scored a hundred?"


    "Izumo scored a hundred?" Both Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo looked astounded. They had promised not to review but had still achieved perfect scores. How was that possible?


    "Izumo, you sneak! Were you fibbing to me two weeks before the exam, secretly studying instead of gaming?" Kotetsu used.


    Kamizuki Izumo shot back, "Kotetsu, you''re no different! You imed you were just reading novels, yet you were slyly studying."


    "..." Anko looked at them in nkly, realizing these two had imed they wouldn''t review but had been studying behind her back.


    Anko''s wrath reached a boiling point. Her eyes were now mere slits, and her fists were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. With a blood-curdling scream, she lunged at them with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    "You two tricked me and made me suffer! You owe me breakfast now, but I''ll be gracious enough to punch you first!" Anko said calmly, and her punchesnded with gentle precision. The room was filled with the sound of pleasure smacks and moaning yelps as she unleashed her warm wrath upon the unsuspecting duo.


    Observing the spirited trio, Makoto smiled and focused on the reward notification in the system. He felt that this final oue had been truly rewarding.

 Chapter 74: The Special Holiday Training Begins

    Chapter 74: The Special Holiday Training Begins


    [Disciple Uchiha Shisui worked diligently and achieved perfect results in the academic assessment, earning you the rewards: Chakra +300, Ninjutsu proficiency scroll.]


    [Disciple Might Gai worked hard, achieving excellent results in the academic assessment, earning you the rewards: Chakra +250.]


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito worked diligently and achieved good results in the academic assessment, earning you the rewards: Chakra +200.]


    "It appears that perfect theoretical scores are required for the proficiency scroll rewards," Makoto pondered while reading the three reward messages in the system.


    After settling the rewards for the final exam, Makoto''s total chakra increased slightly once again.


    Name: Hosakawa Makoto


    Chakra: 12050


    With the exception of Shisui, who ranked first and couldn''t advance further, the rewards for Might Gai and Obito were slightly higher thanst time.


    In the previous exam, both Might Gai and Obito gave him only 150 chakra points. This time, Might Gai gave him an additional 100 chakra points, and Obito gave him an extra 50 chakras points.


    Might Gai and Obito had indeed made significant progress, not only in practicalbat but also in their theoretical scores. They had both scored over 50 on the test.


    However, while the Ninjutsu proficiency scroll was a valuable prize, Makoto wasn''t prepared for Might Gai and Obito to invest too much time in theory to aim for a perfect score.


    Their learning efficiency was notably low. Despite Makoto''s guidance, they had only scored slightly above 50 on the exam when they could have easily achieved full marks.


    If Makoto wanted Might Gai and Obito to score perfectly, it would require halting their regr training and having them attend sses, focusing solely on reading books and solving questions every day. However, this approach seemed impractical and wouldn''t allow them to progress inbat training.


    "Hey, Teacher Makoto, about the reward I mentioned earlier..." Anko approached Makoto with some embarrassment after her previous confrontation with Izumo and Kotetsu.


    "Do you have the nerve to ask for a reward when your scores have dropped?" Makoto teased, yfully tapping Miratashi Anko''s forhead with his two fingers.


    "Well, I''m still second in the practical exam. Shisui is so strong; I can''t beat him," Anko defended herself.


    "I was referring to your theory scores; they''re two points lower thanst time," Makoto pointed out. He had a clear memory of the ss''s test scores.


    "Oh, it''s all Kotetsu''s and Izumo''s fault," Anko med her two ssmates. They had managed to convince her not to review.


    "Take these and enjoy them. Just don''t let your scores drop next time," Makoto finally handed over the dumplings that Anko had been craving.


    He had purchased them on his way to school for the entire ss to share.


    "Teacher Makoto, you''re the best!" Miratashi Anko eximed with delight as she received the dumplings, praising Makoto.


    The atmosphere in the first-year ss was pleasant, and the students didn''t disperse immediately after receiving their results and test papers. They continued chatting in the ssroom until noon before heading home.


    At noon, Makoto and other teachers gathered in the lecture theater for a meeting. Ninja school teachers didn''t have frequent meetings, but this one aimed to summarize the teaching work of the semester and announce the list of outstanding teachers.


    For Makoto, the meeting held little significance. Unlike ordinary ninja school teachers, he wasn''t interested in being recognized as an outstanding teacher or the apanying bonuses.


    However, the unexpected urred when the Third Hokage appeared at the meeting. Typically, the teacher''s ss monitor would preside over these meetings.


    "Hokage-sama," Makoto respectfully greeted the Third Hokage.


    The Third Hokage smiled and nodded in return. He hadn''t been too busy recently, and he decided to attend the meeting to review the first-year results that had surpassed those of previous years.


    Last time, their results had already been the best in the ninja school. Surprisingly, the first-year ss''s test results were even better this time.


    Their average theoretical score was an astonishing 81 points, a score that was considered excellent in other sses, where the average ranged around 56 points. It meant that every student in the first-year ss was excellent.


    Makoto had transformed an already exceptional ss into an even more remarkable one, prompting the Third Hokage to make a rare appearance at the school meetings.


    Perhaps it was the presence of Hiruzen, but the meeting proceeded without any interruptions.


    "The list of outstanding teachers for this semester will be announced. First, we have Hosakawa Makoto..."


    Makoto''s name was announced as the first outstanding teacher.


    Aya Ueda congratted Makoto in a low voice, "Teacher Makoto, you''re truly amazing."


    Although Makoto didn''t feel particrly ted, he responded to his colleagues'' congrattions with a warm smile.


    "Ikegu Isamu."


    "I''m also an outstanding teacher?!" Ikegu Isamu said, appearing surprised.


    The students in Isamu''s ss had achieved some of the highest scores in the grade, and he had suspected he might be an outstanding teacher, but it was still a pleasant shock.


    There were only four outstanding teachers each semester, and Ikegu had been teaching for several years without receiving this recognition.


    "Damn, why didn''t any of the students in my ss suddenly excel?" Kimura Sugito couldn''t hide his envy.


    He wasn''t envious of Makoto bing an outstanding teacher. Instead, he found it perplexing that Makoto hadn''t been recognized as an outstanding teacher earlier.


    However, he was aware of Isamu''s true level, and it was solely due to Might Gai and Obito that he had earned the title of outstanding teacher this time.


    "It''s ironic how I used toin about Might Gai and Uchiha Obito, yet it''s these very students who have made me an outstanding teacher," Isamu confessed.


    "I''ll treat you to a drink and share my bonus with you, Teacher Makoto. You''ve helped me so much this semester," Isamu said with a smile.


    "If I have time, I''d be happy to join," Makoto replied with a smile.


    "I''d like tomend Mr. Hosakawa. The students in ss 1 have achieved remarkable results under his guidance," Sarutobi Hiruzen began to speak.


    He proceeded to read out various results from Makoto''s ss and encouraged everyone to work hard and be excellent teachers like Makoto to train the next generation of tools for Konoha.


    After being recognized and praised by the Third Hokage, Makoto could feel the eyes of all the teachers in the room on him. Surprisingly, their gazes were friendly, and he didn''t encounter any vicious or envious looks.


    "You''re doing exceptionally well, Makoto. Keep it up," Sarutobi Hiruzen encouraged him, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Hokage-Sama, I will continue to do my best in teaching the students," Makoto replied.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen chuckled twice upon hearing his response, appearing to be in


    a good mood.


    The end of the meeting also marked the beginning of the holiday for teachers like Makoto.


    While achieving the recognition from other teachers and receiving praise from the Third Hokage, Makoto''s heart remained unaffected. The only thing bothering him was Might Gai''s recent failure to trigger a training task, leaving him slightly perplexed.


    Makoto performed some indirect tests and discovered that Might Gai hadn''t yet sparred with Kakashi, which relieved him. Kakashi might have been assigned a mission.


    As the holidays officially began, Makoto shared his special holiday training n with his disciples.

 Chapter 75: The Disappearance of the Third Kazekage

    Chapter 75: The Disappearance of the Third Kazekage


    "The holiday special training is finally here," Obito took a deep breath as if he could already foresee the tragic experience of the next month and a half.


    "When I was in school, I had a buffer of five days of school time. Now I have a long vacation, and every day is like a weekend."


    Obito just hopes that they don''t continue the previous exercises; otherwise, there will be more than two hundred questions a day, and by the time the vacation is over, his life will be over.


    When he heard about the special training, Might Gai''s eyes lit up, but when he thought about the previous usual extra questions on the weekends, he felt tremendous pressure.


    There was no change in Shisui''s expression. Unlike Might Gai and Obito, he had already mastered the shadow clone technique that he can use for solving questions if he ever needs to.


    Except for going to school during the exams, Shisui basically spent the rest of his time practicing in the training field.


    So even if Makoto said that he should practice every day during holidays, it would be no different from his usual practice.


    "Thursdays and Sundays are off. On other days, you cane to my ce to practice in the morning and afternoon. You can go home at noon or stay and eat at my home," Makoto said.


    "Two days off a week!" Obito eximed in surprise.


    Upon doing the math, he realized it seemed easier than his school schedule. Back then, he had sses from Monday to Friday and spent all day at Makoto''s ce practicing on weekends.


    "In addition,bat training is on hold. Obito, you''ll continue improving your fire attribute. Shisui and Gai will work on mastering the Soru," Makoto outlined the new holiday training n.


    During the Junior Ninjutsu Competition training mission, Obito had practiced fire nature change for a while but had only grasped the basics, so he needed to continue honing his skills.


    Since Obitocked the vitality and chakra reserves of someone like Naruto, he couldn''t employ the multiple shadow clone training method. Instead, he had to practice in cycles.


    "No need forbat training!"


    The suspension ofbat training made Obito feel as if he were on a long holiday. Withoutbat training, there wouldn''t be a deluge of questions to answer. Although practicing chakra nature change was challenging, he preferred it to endless assignments.


    After the training n was set, the disciples began their respective training sessions. Obito worked on chakra control, holding arge ice cube and continuously infusing it with chakra, while Shisui, Might Gai, and Makoto focused on mastering the Body Flicker technique.


    As Obito watched Makoto swiftly move about with Shisui and Might Gai, he felt the coolness of the ice cube''s energy flowing through his hand and into his heart.


    "Teacher Makoto, what''s this physical challenge you mentioned earlier? I''d like to learn Soru too," Obito inquired.


    He recalled Makoto mentioning that, in addition to achieving top grades in thebat assesment, one could learn the Soru bypleting a physical skills challenge. However, Makoto had previously told him that he couldn''tplete it, so Obito hadn''t inquired about the specifics.


    With the progress he had made over the past month, Obito believed he might now have a shot at the challenge Makoto mentioned.


    "It''s a demanding physical challenge. Are you sure you want to attempt it?" Mu Makoto asked through a shadow clone.


    "But everyone else is learning Soru. If I don''t learn it, I''ll fall behind," Obito replied.


    "Alright, I''ll set up the challenge today, and you can attempt it tomorrow," Makoto agreed.


    Obito''s decision was expected. Makoto didn''t directly teach the Shadow Clone technique to all his disciples. Instead, he imposed conditions and challenges to motivate struggling students.


    Rather than imposing training directly, he preferred to kindle his disciples'' enthusiasm. He''d create challenges that demanded both speed and strength. Obito would certainly put in the effort toplete the challenge and learn Soru.


    As he improved, it would be easier to master Soru. Achieving this reward through his own effort would also motivate Obito to train more diligently.


    Makoto considered all aspects, including his students'' psychology, to help them enhance their strength better.


    After training, Makoto returned to his house in the main city. On that day, he prepared sushi and tempura for dinner.


    However, their meal was interrupted when an eagle''s cry came from outside. Kushina, who was savoring a piece of sushi, expressed her annoyance.


    "Let''s go; something major must have happened suddenly," Minato said, standing up.


    "Sorry, Makoto, we have to leave for now. The jounin meeting has been urgently convened."


    In Konoha, when a significant event urred, emergency notifications were delivered to the jounin through messenger beasts. This wasn''t the first time Minato had encountered such a situation.


    "Makoto, please remember to save some food for us. These meetings usually start promptly. With Minato''s speed, we''ll be back soon," Kushina requested before leaving.


    "I can''t eat all of this by myself," Makoto smiled and nodded, suspecting that a major incident had urred.


    Considering the timing, Makoto deduced that it was likely rted to the Third Ninja War.


    "Is a full-scale war about to break out?" Makoto pondered.


    Kushina and Minato returned within half an hour, and Kushinained that they had been summoned for the Third Kazekage''s disappearance. She found it unnecessary to call a jounin meeting for such an event.


    However, Minato''s expression was more solemn. He emphasized the impact of any Kage''s disappearance on the ninja world''s structure, especially in a time when war seemed likely.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Makoto felt a subtle sense of unease. Little did anyone know that the Third Ninja War, initiated by the Third Kazekage''s disappearance, would be a grueling siege for Konoha, despite their ultimate victory.


    With war looming on the horizon, Makoto''s insecurity grew. In this perilous world, strength was paramount, and everything else was just empty talk.

 Chapter 76: Challenge and Summer Training

    Chapter 76: Challenge and Summer Training


    "There are two levels in the challenge. The first one is the forest sprint. I''ve set up arge number of traps in a designated area of the forest. Every time you trigger a trap or get caught by a mechanism, one point will be deducted. After three points are deducted, the challenge will be considered a failure."


    "I have three chances," Obito felt that the challenge mentioned by Makoto wasn''t too difficult.


    Setting traps and evading them are some of the essential skills that ninjas need to learn, and Obito is no stranger to this.


    "I will send a shadow clone that is slightly slower than you to follow you. If you are too slow and get caught by the shadow clone, it will also be considered a failure," Makoto added.


    If you walk too slowly, it will be easier to avoid the traps, but it bes more challenging with someone chasing you.


    "There''s also Makoto-sensei''s shadow clone chasing behind," Obito suddenly realized that it wasn''t as simple as he thought.


    "As long as you can maintain a good pace, the shadow clone won''t be able to catch up with you," Makoto said with a smile.


    "Then, Teacher Makoto, please take me for the challenge," Obito wanted to give it a try.


    "Very well, you will need solve three question papers before each challenge first." Makoto handed Obito three test papers and said, "There are nearly a hundred questions here, consider it the fee to start the challenge." Obito looked at Makoto in confusion.


    But when he saw the test papers, he was taken aback. He couldn''t believe Makoto was forcing him to solve questions just to take the challenge.


    "Teacher Makoto, how about I give you three test papers as the challenge fee instead?" Obito was a bit flustered when he saw the test papers and began to speak nonsense.


    Makoto knocked Obito''s head, then said with a smile, "I will have to reset the traps every time you repeat the challenge. It cost both time and resources. Obviously, I won''t make it easy for you to take the challenge."


    When Obito woke up from the daze, he couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed. He realized that what Makoto said made sense.


    "Teacher Makoto, thank you for your help," Obito said as he stood up,


    "But I think that one hundred questions is a bit too much. How about we just go with ten questions? I promise I won''t be a bother, Teacher Makoto," Obito suggested.


    Makoto responded with a yful tone, "Sure, is it okay if I increase the difficulty?"


    Obito''s expression quickly changed, "Well, actually, I quite like the one hundred questions very much. But can I at least not solve questions for the first try?"


    Makotoughed and said, "Let''s start the challenge."


    Makoto took Obito to the challenge location. Obito looked around but didn''t see anything different from the rest of the forest, except for the thicker trees.


    "You just need to keep heading east to reach the end. My shadow clone will start pursuing you three seconds after you start," Makoto exined.


    Obito nodded, took a deep breath, and sprinted with all his might. As he ran, he kept an eye on the shadow clone pursuing him.


    However, not paying attention to the path can have serious consequences. Obito stepped directly into one of Makoto''s rope traps and was suspended from a tree.


    "One point deducted," Makoto''s voice reached Obito''s ears.


    "In addition, if you don''t free yourself from the trap quickly, the shadow clone will catch up."


    Obito quickly sprang into action. He used his core strength to perform handstand crunches, freed himself from the rope, and continued to run east.


    After that, Obito paid close attention to the ground to avoid triggering any more traps. "It seems that as long as I stay focused, this challenge won''t be too difficult," he thought while running.


    However, his optimism didn''tst long. Without touching anything, several thick logs suddenly swung at him like a pendulum, knocking him off bnce.


    Obito realized why Makoto had warned him that it wouldn''t be easy toplete this challenge. With improved reaction speed and training, he managed to avoid the wooden attack. But his speed had slowed down, and he was caught by the pursuing shadow clone. The challenge failed.


    "If only I had known, I would have preferred getting hit and losing one point," Obito muttered to himself, realizing he could have been faster.


    "Why don''t you make yourself faster and react more quickly to navigate the trap area more efficiently?" Makoto advised.


    The challenge wasn''t about testing Obito''s ability to endure pain but to enhance his agility and problem-solving skills.


    "If I knew the teleportation technique, I could easily avoid all the traps and finish this challenge in an instant," Obito concluded.


    Makoto said. "The purpose of this challenge is to train your ability to cope with obstacles and improve your speed."


    As it was Saturday, Makoto nned to visit Asuma''s house in the afternoon to start training him.


    "Hokage-sama," Makoto greeted Sarutobi Hiruzen when he arrived at his home.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was seated in the living room, lost in thought while puffing on his pipe.


    "Come and train Asuma. He''s waiting for you in the backyard," Hiruzen Sarutobi said, removing the pipe from his mouth and smiling.


    Suddenly, he remembered Makoto''s extraordinary performance from the previous day and asked, "Makoto, if a war were to break out in the ninja world, and Konoha became involved, what would you do?"


    Makoto thought for a moment and replied with a determined smile, "As a teacher, I would provide special training to our students to enhance their strength and do everything I can to bolster the vige''s strength. As a Konoha ninja, I would be ready to fight for the vige."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in approval, satisfied with Makoto''s response. He went on to inform him about the Third Kazekage''s disappearance and the likelihood that it would lead to an outbreak of a war.


    "I think we can gather the graduating fourth-year students for special summer training to strengthen their abilities. Exceptional students from other grades can join as well," Makoto suggested.


    In this way, Obito and his peers could receive intensive training while continuing to earn rewards for teaching others.


    -----------------------------------------


    I have updated the timeline guide on this site. Check it out!

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    "Special training for students who are about to graduate and students with outstanding performance..." Sarutobi Hiruzen thought for a while and said,


    "Makoto, I believe you are underestimating yourself and your abilities. How about this: based on your special training n, we can also include this year''s graduated Genin. If they are interested, they can join your special training n."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Makoto with a smile and asked, "Makoto, what do you think?"


    "Since the Third Hokage Master has so much trust in me, I will do my best," Makoto responded respectfully.


    Makoto didn''t mind having arge number of students and hoped to teach hundreds of students a day.


    Makoto believed that the number of students during lectures would affect the ss rewards, so he saw this as an absolute win. By gathering all the fourth-year students, as well as outstanding students from other sses and some graduated Genin, they could easily have more than 300 participants.


    "Makoto, if youplete this special training and improve the strength of the students and participating Genin, you won''t need to wait until this year is over. You would be promoted to Special Jounin after the special training," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a smile.


    If Makoto continued to replicate the teaching results of the first-year ss, he could potentially even rece Sarutobi Hiruzen as the Academy''s principal.


    However, if this actually happens, he would have to have a discussion with his old friend Danzo about Makoto''s identity. The teacher of the Ninja School could be a member of the Root, but the Academy''s principal could not.


    "I will notify the Ninja Academy to cooperate with you, and you will lead this program," Sarutobi Hiruzen said.


    With gratitude, Makoto thanked him before heading to the backyard to take Asuma away to begin this weekend''s practice.


    "Teacher Makoto, are you really going to conduct this special training?" Asuma asked curiously, having overheard their conversation earlier.


    "Since the Third Hokage trusts me so much, I can''t afford to disappoint him," Makoto replied with a smile.


    "I think the old man wants you to work like aborer. It will be very tiring to teach so many people at once," Asuma defended Makoto.


    "And he didn''t even specify the sry during the special training period. If the sry remains the same as during the normal period, Teacher Makoto, you will incur a significant loss."


    "I am not a teacher to make money; I just hope that students can improve," Makoto replied with a smile. When Makoto spoke these words, Asuma felt it was natural.


    Asuma believed that Makoto''s dedication went beyond financial gains and that if it was just about money, Makoto wouldn''t be putting in so much effort.


    "Since Teacher Makoto really wants to organize the special training, I must motivate my teammates and make them participate, too!" Asuma stated, affirming hismitment to support Makoto. As a Genin who had graduated this year, Asuma felt that Makoto''s teaching abilities far surpassed those of their Jounin instructors.


    Every time he practiced with Makoto on weekends, he felt that he had gained a lot. Going to study with Makoto for a month would undoubtedly yield more results than their usual training.


    ...


    "Kakashi, let''s have apetition full of youth and passion," Might Gai proposed.


    "I understand the sentiment, but could you please not intrude when I''m taking a shower next time?" Kakashi, lying in the bathtub, said exasperatedly.


    "Why does it seem like Nohara Rin is the only normal person among my friends?" Kakashi pondered.


    Might Gaiplied and walked out. When he reached the door, he nced back curiously, prompting Kakashi to throw a bottle at him with killing intent.


    "Next time I will definitely set a deadly trap at the bathroom''s entrances!" Kakashi dered after getting out.


    Might Gai, undeterred, clenched his fists and shouted passionately, "Kakashi, my eternal rival! let''s have another intense passionate battle!"


    "This time my strength is different from before. If you get careless you will lose."


    "Let''s go to the yard, and I hope your strength matches your words," Kakashi said calmly.


    "This time I won first ce in the Ninja School. Don''t underestimate me," Might Gai said proudly.


    "First ce in the Ninja School? Well, I''m in awe of your remarkable achievement," Kakashi replied indifferently.


    The two walked into the courtyard, locked eyes, nodded at each other, made a sign, and the battle began.


    "Leaf Great Whirlwind!"


    Gai knew that Kakashi was strong, so he used the newly learned chakra burst technique to quickly rush in front of Kakashi and deliver a whirlwind kick.


    Although he hasn''t mastered how to use Soru yet, he can still apply some of what he learned to increase his speed.


    "Huh? This speed."


    Kakashi didn''t expect that Gai could disy such speed. He didn''t have time to dodge, so he blocked Gai''s kick with his arm and took a few steps back.


    Gai gained the upper hand and immediately pressed forward, attempting to hinder Kakashi from using his ninjutsu by maintaining an aggressive pace.


    However, Kakashi was no Obito, and Gai was surprised to find that he couldn''t gain the upper hand in the taijutsu battle, slowly slipping into a disadvantage.


    "Leaf Whirlwind!"


    Kakashi, who was gradually regaining control of the situation, directly kicked Gai away with his own technique and then used Shunsui to ce a kunai at Gai''s neck.


    "Kakashi, there''s something wrong with your Leaf Whirlwind," Gai honestly pointed out.


    "It''s good enough for me to win the battle," Kakashi said as he put the kunai away.


    Kakashi had only seen Gai use it a few times, so it was impossible for him to replicate it right away.


    Kakashi''s intention was to hurt Gai''s feelings.


    Surprisingly, Gai didn''t react even when he was defeated by his own skill.


    "As expected of my eternal rival, he''s incredibly strong," Gai said with a proud expression.


    Kakashi won the battle without resorting to ninjutsu. However, when Kakashi saw Gai''s expression, he didn''t know what to say.


    It can be said that Gai had lost the battle but won the war.


    "I will be even stronger the next time I challenge you!" Once again, feeling that the bond between them was rekindled, Gai rushed off to train.


    "Gai''s strength has been growing rapidly recently," Kakashi thought as he watched Gai''s retreating figure.


    Gai''s performance today was quite surprising to him. The initial kick had been authentic and had taken him by surprise. It was something that hadn''t happened before.

 Chapter 78: Might Gais New Mission

    Chapter 78: Might Gai''s New Mission


    "Gai, you seem to be in great shape today." On a bright Sunday morning, Makoto arrived at the training ground, only to find that Might Gai was already there, engaged in vigorous exercises, performing deep squats while lifting arge boulder.


    "I think your words from earlier, Teacher Makoto, make a lot of sense. Engaging strong opponents with honor and integrity can truly convert training results into personal strength. So,st night" Might Gai mentioned his recent challenge against Kakashi.


    He recounted the experience to Makoto.


    "The fact that you''re taking my words to heart pleases me, Gai," Makoto responded with a smile.


    "As long as you continue putting in the hard work, I firmly believe you will surpass Kakashi and be the strongest. You''re a genius of perseverance!"


    <strong>A genius of perseverance.</strong>


    When Might Gai heard these words, his body immediately shook.


    "With your guidance, Teacher Makoto, I''m very confident in my path to bing the strongest," Gai dered, his face radiating enthusiasm.


    Every time he reflected on the changes he had undergone, Might Gai increasingly recognized the significance of Makoto''s role in his life.


    In fact, even slower learners like Might Gai and Obito, after being Makoto''s disciples for some time, couldn''t help but notice something extraordinary about their teacher. The strength that Makoto demonstrated went far beyond the level expected of a Chunin instructor.


    Nevertheless, Might Gai didn''t dwell on this anomaly. He felt Makoto''s sincerity and genuine desire to help him improve.


    Whenever their strengths significantly improved, Gai could sense that Makoto celebrated their progress even more than they did.


    Aside from Makoto, Gai had observed such behavior only in his father.


    "With Teacher Makoto''s guidance, I will defeat Kakashi sooner orter!" Gai expressed unwavering confidence in both himself and Makoto.


    [Disciple Might Gai sets a training mission]


    [Training mission: Defeat Kakashi]


    [Reward: Depends on the degree of the mission''spletion and the strength gained during the mission]


    Observing the training mission that had finally emerged, Makoto quietly nodded to himself. He had essentially mastered the mechanism for triggering these missions.


    More than two months had passed since the first training mission had been initiated. Through continuous experimentation, Makoto had discerned some of the conditions governing the activation of these missions.


    The training tasks predominantly relied on the personal aspirations of the disciples. For individuals like Might Gai and Obito, the missions were rtively easy to initiate but difficult to terminate at will.


    Shisui, however, remained untouched because he stood as the unmatched prodigy among his peers. No one pushed him to achieve further, as he casually upied the top position.


    Makoto had made multiple attempts to trigger a training mission from Shisui, but despite prolonged efforts, it remained unattainable.


    Makoto spected that these missions might not be suitable for the pursuit of long-term objectives. Otherwise, given Shisui''s character, he would have likely set a mission to alter the Uchiha n''s fate.


    Alternatively, it could be that trust levels were not yet sufficiently high, with only trust level three unlocking training tasks. Perhaps trust level four would bring new developments.


    Although there were currently no training tasks, Makoto continued to prioritize Shisui''s growth.


    Shisui''s natural talent and relentless training had caused his chakra reserves to swell dramatically. At present, he received more chakra from training Shisui than from training both Obito and Might Gaibined.


    Moreover, Shisui was the sole disciple who had triggered a strength-growth reward.


    Makoto anticipated that it would take some time for Obito and Might Gai to reach this milestone.


    Shortly afterward, Shisui also arrived, preparing for their training.


    Seeing all three of them together, Makoto gathered them andmenced instruction on the art of chakra control.


    Obito, thest to arrive, couldn''t help but feel a hint of envy when he saw Might Gai and Shisui deep in their training.


    Yet, Obito''s thoughts were quickly distracted by concerns about the price and the challenging physical task ahead.


    "You need to learn how to dodge swiftly while maintaining forward momentum," Obito muttered to himself, practicing his chakra nature transformation as he pondered a solution to this problem.


    He knew that resolving these challenges was imperative. Otherwise, even if he reattempted the physical task, he''d only receive three more test papers.


    "I suppose nighttime running and exercise may help. It should enhance my leg strength," Obito mused, believing that strengthening his legs could improve his speed and reduce fatigue when using chakra.


    ...


    With the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, taking the lead, the arrangements for the summer special training were quickly settled.


    For fourth-grade students, all of them are forced to return to school for this special training, unless there were special circumstances. Exceptional students in other grades had the option to decline the special training invitation.


    The primary focus of this special training wasn''t on the recent genin graduates or standout students from other grades. Instead, it was aimed at the fourth-year students who were on the cusp of graduating.


    The Ninja School dispatched teachers to personally inform and talk with parents.


    Makoto believed that in the harsh ninja world, there were very few parents who wouldn''t want their children to grow stronger. Regardless of what the Konoha textbooks might say about ninjas, it was undeniable that the profession was extremely dangerous.


    News about the Third Kazekage''s disappearance had spread throughout Konoha. Anyone familiar with the currentndscape of the ninja world understood that war was looming.


    Recalling the past tensions between Kumogakure and Konoha, it was highly likely that Konoha would be embroiled in the conflict.


    Makoto himself made the selections for outstanding students in each grade. He chose eight students per grade and instructed the teachers to base their selections on actual performance.


    As Makoto''s first-year ss excelled in the first grade, four students from his ss were chosen: Shisui, Anko, Kotetsu, and Izumo.


    Anko, upon hearing that she would have to return to school for another month of special summer training, was understandably perplexed. The vacation hadn''t evensted a week, and school was resuming?


    Fortunately for Anko, this summer training was purely practical, with no theoretical sses, and was still under the guidance of her favorite teacher, Makoto. Exceptional students seldom refused such opportunities.


    On the other hand, only about a dozen genin graduates applied for entry into the special training. Makoto understood that most graduates had greater trust in their instructors from their respective teams than in the chuunin teachers at the Ninja School. Having doubts about one''s superior could be problematic.


    Due to this summer special training, Makoto felt it necessary to provide aprehensive report to Danzo, outlining all the details of the training.


    Danzo seemed satisfied with how the mission had been executed. In his response, he also rewarded Makoto with a secret medicine from his resources.


    In his message, Danzo suggested that Makoto should perform to the best of his abilities so that the Third Hokage might consider promoting him to the rank of special jounin. The rest of the message contained somewhat superfluous content.


    Makoto didn''t have any intentions of using the secret medicine; after all, it was a gift from Danzo.

 Chapter 79: Do Not Underestimate the Academy Students

    Chapter 79: Do Not Underestimate the Academy Students


    What is it like to teach a group of over 300 people?


    Makoto found himself the focus of more than three hundred pairs of eyes, each filled with curiosity, expectation, and perhaps a touch of doubt.


    Makoto had every reason to believe that, were he an introverted person, speaking under the collective gaze of so many would be a daunting task.


    However, Makoto was no ordinary individual. Therger the audience, the more ecstatic and eager he became.


    "Greetings, everyone. I am Hosakawa Makoto, your instructor for this summer''s special training," Makoto introduced himself with a warm smile.


    Despite his familiarity within the school and his history of substituting in many sses, Makoto didn''t presume that everyone recognized him, hence the necessity for self-introduction.


    "Teacher Makoto!" A chorus of enthusiastic greetings came from students who were already familiar with him.


    Makoto responded with a nod and a continued smile, proceeding to address the group:


    "I understand that many of you have questions in your minds. Why this special summer training during the holidays? What is its purpose?"


    "Let me rify. The sole purpose of this special training is to enhance the skills of those participating and help you be stronger ninjas."


    Makoto avoided mentioning any dire scenarios like the possibility of war, as no official conflict had arisen. Even those with a heightened sense of vignce couldn''t yet envision Konoha as the epicenter of a war surrounded by the four major ninja viges.


    "In what manner will this special training be conducted? We genin can''t be subjected to the same training as the Academy students. The abilities of official ninjas and students aren''tparable," Namiashi inquired.


    He had previously been on a team with Asuma and had been persuaded by him.


    Namiashi Raid couldn''t help but feel somewhat misled. How could a Chuunin instructor be as formidable as Asuma had imed?


    "I have a n for this, but don''t underestimate the students of the Ninja School," Makoto replied as he called forth Shisui.


    "Meet Uchiha Shisui, a student in the ss I instruct and a first-year Academy student. You can spar with him to assess the Ninja School students'' abilities," Makoto suggested with a smile.


    Makoto had anticipated that this situation might arise. Genin, having been mentored by Jounin, often held different attitudes when facing Academy students and Chuunin instructors.


    In the ninja world, strength was revered, which is why Makoto''s solution was straightforward: if you thought the Ninja School students weren''t capable, you could challenge this lovely first-year student. What could go wrong?


    As Shisui calmly stepped forward, Asuma''s eyes twitched uncontrobly as he recalled the humiliation he had suffered two months ago.


    He doubted he would ever forget that experience. As a graduated genin, being defeated by a first-year student was a bitter pill to swallow.


    "Raid, go ahead. He''s just a first-year student," Asuma urged quietly.


    He was eager to witness Raid''s disbelief after being defeated and didn''t want to bear the humiliation alone.


    "Is this really necessary? After all, he''s just a first-year student," Kurenai expressed softly, feeling that this was ethically questionable.


    "Then, as a seasoned graduate, I''ll examine whether the Ninja School''s standards have declined," Raid dered as he walked forward.


    The students gave them space, creating a clear arena for the forting duel.


    Raid offered a final word of caution: "If you find yourself in over your head, don''t hesitate to admit defeat. And if you happen to get injured, don''t me me."


    He took out a kunai from his ninja pouch as the battle was about to begin.


    "Thank you for your advice, senior. I won''t let it get to my head," Shisui graciously expressed his gratitude.


    Observing Shisui''s respectful demeanor, Raid decided to allow his victory to appear more dignified, so it wouldn''t be too one-sided.


    Obito had already covered his face, unable to watch the one-sided confrontation that would follow.


    He was well aware of the skills of his fellow graduates, and he knew that Shisui''s superiority was definite.


    "Go for it, Shisui! Teach that guy who underestimates Ninja School students a lesson," Anko cheered Shisui from the front row, her enthusiasm evident.


    Kotetsu and Izumo also joined the front row, cheering alongside Anko.


    "Uchiha Shisui, isn''t he that first-year prodigy? I heard all his grades are perfect," the fourth-year students had heard about Shisui''s exceptional reputation.


    "Even if he''s extraordinarily talented, it''s still improbable for a first-year student to defeat an official Genin, isn''t it?"


    While most students were rooting for Shisui, they were also skeptical because a first-year student triumphing over an official genin seemed imusible.


    "Begin!" Makoto, serving as the temporary referee, announced after both fighterspleted their preparations.


    "Be careful, I will attack now," Raid reminded, then swiftly charged at Shisui with his kunai in hand.


    Shisui calmly retrieved a kunai from his ninja pouch and met Raid''s attack head-on.


    <strong>Ting</strong>


    <strong>Ting</strong>


    <strong>Ting</strong>


    <strong>Ting</strong>


    <strong>Ting</strong>


    The sound of fast-shing kunai echoed in the area as Shisui expertly blocked each of Raid''s fierce assaults.


    Raid began to sense something amiss. Shisui''s strength, speed, and reflexes were far beyond what one would expect from a first-year student.


    Stepping back, Raid threw a smoke bomb, then swiftly made hand seals and employed the clone technique, generating five clones to confuse Shisui.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Technique!" Shisui ignored the clones and executed a set of hand seals, followed by a powerful fireball attack.


    "Who''s the Genin, him or me?" Raid questioned as he gazed at the towering fireball approaching him, his mind in disarray.


    Thankfully, the fireball didn''t travel at an overwhelming speed. Raid sprinted with all his might to evade the fiery onught.


    <strong>BOOM</strong><strong></strong>


    Just when Raid thought he had sessfully avoided the fireball, a kunai suddenly extended from behind him and was ced against his throat.


    Sensing the frigid edge of the kunai, Raid realized that he was done for.


    "I concede. I shouldn''t have underestimated you," Raid admitted his defeat. Had Shisui been a genuine enemy, Raid would have met his end.


    "Senior, I appreciate your understanding," Shisui calmly put away his kunai and humbly epted the victory.


    He could have vanquished Raid in an instant, but Shisui recognized that Raid''s earlier remarks may have been unintentional. He chose not to humiliate him further.


    "He probably held back, considering this fireball wasn''t as potent as the one he used on me before," Asuma mused silently.


    "Senior, are you harboring a grudge against him? Why are you smiling so jubntly?" Kotetsu inquired, noting the contented expression on Asuma''s face.


    "No, I''m just recalling some pleasant memories," Asuma replied with a smile, dispelling any notion of ill will.

 Chapter 80: Group Teaching

    Chapter 80: Group Teaching


    Raid returned to the team with a deted expression. It wasn''t that he couldn''t ept his defeat; after all, Shisui''s strength was truly exceptional, and he found himself outmatched.


    However, the clean and swift loss left him feeling more than a little disheartened. As an official genin, being soundly defeated by a brand-new ninja school student was a tough pill to swallow.


    "Uchiha Shisui is just on another level. He managed to easily take down an official genin, and I doubt even Kakashi, at his age, could do better," someonemented, echoing the thoughts of others.


    Another chimed in, "Some people are just built differently..."


    Thements from the Ninja School students only intensified Raid''s sense of humiliation.


    As Asuma strolled to him with an unmistakable grin on his face, Namiashi couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to this situation.


    "Asuma, do you know something?" Namiashi asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    Upon some reflection, it dawned on Namiashi that there might be more to this story than met the eye. When Asuma first introduced their special training, he mentioned that Makoto was his tutor. Asuma likely had inside information regarding the existence of a prodigy like Uchiha Shisui in Makoto''s ss.


    Asuma adopted an air of innocence and replied, "I only know what I know."


    "I had no idea a first-year student could pack such a punch. He dispatched you in just two or three moves," Asuma stated matter-of-factly, a statement that struck Raid like a second blow, reopening the wound of his swift defeat.


    Makoto stepped forward to regain control of the situation and restore order among the students.


    "We have students ranging from first-years to fourth-years here, as well as recently graduated genin. We are allrades of the same vige, and I hope we can work together harmoniously," Makoto addressed the earlierments.


    "Later on, we will conduct a strength test, and based on the results, we will group you into special training teams. There will be three groups: A, B, and C, and each group will receive different training," Makoto exined, addressing the earlier discussion that had stirred the students.


    Given the diverse group of students from various grades, Makoto understood that he couldn''t employ a one-size-fits-all teaching approach. Therefore, he chose to divide them into groups, allowing him to teach three groups simultaneously with the aid of his shadow clones.


    The strength test was a straightforward evaluation of students'' proficiency in basic ninja skills like ninjutsu, taijutsu, and shuriken throwing, with teachers assigned to score their performances.


    Makoto had enlisted teachers to assist in the grading and grouping of over 300 students within a single ss.


    In Group A, Makoto designated it as a genin-level group, tailored for graduating genin and outstanding Ninja School students. Special training for this group would epass chakra control, physical fitness, taijutsu, and the flicker technique.


    Group B was reserved for the school''s most exceptional students. Their special training would emphasize three body techniques, chakra control, and advancedbat techniques.


    Group C consisted of the school''s average students, receiving training simr to that of Group B but with less depth and intensity.


    Makoto scanned through the list of students in Group A and recognized many familiar names, including Obito, Shisui, Might Gai, Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai, Shiranui Genma, Shizune, and others.


    For Group B, Makoto only found three familiar names: Ebisu, Mizuki, and Nohara Rin.


    Ebisu''s performance had been somewhat overshadowedpared to Group A, yet he surpassed the level of Group C.


    The troublesome trio consisting of Anko, Kotetsu, and Kamizuki Izumonded in Group C, as their performance did not meet the standards set by fourth-grade students, despite their mastery of lightning techniques during their first-grade year.


    Makoto initiated the session with Group A and instructed, "Those of you who have sessfullypleted water-walking and tree-climbing training, stand on the right. Those who have onlypleted tree-climbing training, stand on the left. Those who haven''tpleted either, stand in the middle."


    The majority of students gravitated to the left, with a few choosing the right, and only a handful remaining in the middle.


    Makoto then directed the students on the left to demonstrate tree-climbing, while those on the right showcased water-walking.


    Observing their training, Makoto evaluated the students'' chakra control levels within Group A. Obito, Asuma, Shisui, and Might Gai had already mastered both techniques, while the others needed further practice.


    Immediately after this, Makoto called upon Obito to demonstrate what it truly meant toplete the training for climbing trees and walking on water.


    Obito briskly ascended a towering tree, positioning his feet closely to the branches. He executed a full 360-degree rotation of his body more than ten times while maintaining a secure grip on the branch with the soles of his feet.


    Following this disy, Obito showcased his ability to move effortlessly across the water''s surface, even amidst the interference of water dragon bombs.


    "Only when you reach this level can you im to have mastered the training," Makoto pointed to Obito and emphasized. "Currently, among you, only Asuma, Shisui, and Obito have reached this level."


    Raid decided to take on the challenge but began to ingest water aftersting for less than three minutes.


    "Asuma, can you do this?" Raid questioned whether Makoto had overestimated Asuma''s abilities.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Raid. My chakra control ability is exceptionally strong," Asuma defended himself, responding to his friend''s skepticism. He then proceeded to showcase his skills.


    "Why do I have this distinct feeling that Asuma has secretly grown more formidable?" Raid observed Asuma, who remained as steady as a seasoned expert on the water''s surface and became bewildered.


    "Asuma, I genuinely believe you''ve made significant progress," Yuhi Kurenai acknowledged.


    "Haha, it''s just the basics, really; nothing too extraordinary," Asuma humbly downyed Yuhi Kurenai''s praise, but he couldn''t help but break into a satisfied smile. He felt that the water he had consumed during Makoto''s training had been well worth it.


    "Chakra control is a fundamental skill for ninjas. I hope that all of you can reach the desired level within two weeks," Makoto stressed after demonstrating the technique several times to the students in Group A.


    Makoto then moved on to Group B and presented the same question.


    However, the situation in Group B was different. Only Ebisu stood on the right, while most students stood in the middle, and a few were on the left.


    Makoto requested them to exhibit their chakra control levels, which, inparison to Group A, were noticeably weaker. With the exception of Ebisu, Makoto instructed the remaining students in Group B to engage in tree-climbing training, while Ebisu continued to hone his water-walking skills.


    As for Group C, Makoto opted not to ask further questions and immediatelymenced teaching them physical skills.


    Makoto''s training n for Group C involved morning sessions dedicated to enhancing physical fitness and practicing physical skills. Once they caught up in these areas, they would proceed with chakra control exercises in the afternoon.


    While Makoto left a shadow clone in each group, he personally patrolled back and forth between them. He provided demonstrations and corrections to any students encountering difficulties in their training.


    The morning passed swiftly, and Makoto announced the conclusion of the ss, marking the start of the lunch break.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    [Evaluation: B]


    [Reward: +40 Chakra]


    [You''ve lectured a big ss for the first time. Reward: "Identification Technique Enhancement Scroll"]


    Makoto received a B-level evaluation, which wasn''t particrly surprising. Teaching arge group for the first time came with its own challenges.


    Nevertheless, Makoto was content with the reward offered.


    He had long considered the Identification Technique somewhat redundant due to the limited range of things it could perceive.


    "I wonder how much farther it can reach after this enhancement," Makoto pondered after utilizing the strengthening scroll.


    Afterpleting the enhancement, Makoto approached Obito and appraised him.


    [Name: Obito Uchiha]


    [Chakra: 750]


    [Potential: S (Uchiha Bloodline + Time and Space Talent)]


    [Skills: The Great Fire Ball Jutsu (Entry level: 100/500), The Great Dragon Fire Technique (Entry: 35/500), Fire Nature Transformation (Entry: 25/500)...]


    [Evaluation: A genin with somebat ability butcking in intelligence]


    "It''s more detailed now," Makoto remarked as he observed the appraisal results.


    The enhanced Appraisal Technique surpassed the previous version. It not only disyed all the skills learned, but also their proficiency levels, enabling a more intuitive assessment of his disciples'' progress.


    Makoto even believed that the enhanced Identification Technique could y a significant role in battles since ninja battles demanded extensive information.


    Makoto proceeded to use the Identification Technique on Might Gai and Shisui.


    [Name: Shisui Uchiha]


    [Chakra: 800]


    [Skills: The Great Fire Ball Jutsu (Entry level: 230/500), The Great Dragon Fire Technique (Entry level: 140/500), Fire Nature Transformation (Entry level: 230/500), Soru (Learning Progress: 60/100)...]


    [Potential: SS- (Uchiha Bloodline)]


    [Name: Might Gai]


    [Chakra: 680]


    [Skills: Leaf Whirlwind (Entry level: 300/500), Leaf Great Whirlwind (Entry level: 260/500), Soru (Learning Porgress: 36/100)...]


    [Potential: S (Strong Will)]


    It even disys the learning progress for skills that have yet to bepletely learned, which greatly pleased Makoto.


    When evaluating potential, exceptional willpower could boost the potential assessment, as could special talents like time and space abilities. Additionally, having bloodline advantages are taken into ount.


    Makoto found the skill proficiency disy particrly interesting. Though all skills start with a base of 500 points, the difficulty to gain point varies from one skill to another based on theirplexity. Proficiency increased more rapidly for rtively straightforward Taijutsu techniques like Leaf Whirlwind, while it was much more challenging for techniques like the Great Dragon Fire Technique. Skills involving nature transformation present greater difficulties.


    After evaluating the students, Makoto examined his own dashboard. He was curious to see the details of his skills.


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Skills: Fire Nature Transformation (mastery: 7545/15000), Water Nature Transformation (mastery: 7500/15000), Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work (mastery: 0/15000), Leaf Dragon God (mastery: 0/15000)...] <span tabindex="1">1


    .....


    Students get a one-hour break at noon, and training starts again at 1 p.m.


    The afternoon session progressed much more smoothly.


    Whether guiding and training chakra control skills or teaching the Three Body Technique, Makoto had considerable experience.


    He had acquired valuable experience in training chakra control skills with individuals like Obito and Asuma.


    "No wonder this teacher has gained such poprity despite their rtively short time at the school. He is undeniably skilled," thought a student as she observed Makoto exining the transformation technique in great detail.


    Comparing the ninjutsu teacher in her ss to the ssy Makoto, she couldn''t help but feel that her ss''s teacher was outssed.


    Makoto''s exnations were not only more detailed but also easier toprehend. The atmosphere was exceptional. Moreover, Makoto''s interactions with the students were far from rigid; they exuded an air offort like a gentle breeze.


    If one were to liken a ss to cooking, an ordinary chuunin teacher might simply list the main ingredients and then demonstrate the process. However, Makoto took it a step further by not only listing all the ingredients and seasonings for the main dish but also sharing tips on enhancing the dish''s vor and addressing any potential pitfalls during the instruction.


    Makoto made a diligent effort to assist the majority of students in all sses, even taking the initiative to identify and rectify students'' issues, regardless of whether they asked questions or not.


    After a day of teaching like this, Makoto could only express gratitude for being a Ninja. If an ordinary individual had exerted themselves so vigorously, they would undoubtedly be exhausted and hoarse by day''s end.


    At 5:30 pm, Makoto dered the end of the training.


    [Completion of arge ss teaching]


    [Evaluation: B]


    [Reward: +40 Chakra]


    Upon seeing the reward from the system, Makoto felt a profound sense of satisfaction.


    Thanks to the support of the summer special training, despite it being a holiday, the actual benefits far exceeded those of typical school sses.


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll meet at the same training ground at 7:30," Makoto informed the students of the schedule for the next day.


    Makoto''s special training schedule entailed sses from 7:30 am to 12:00 pm with a half-hour break at 9:45 am . In the afternoon, sses ran from 1:00 pm to 5:30 pm, with a half-hour break at 3:15 pm.


    "Teacher Makoto, are we still going to the forest?" Obito inquired after the other students had departed.


    "Yes. You can head home and have a meal before that," Makoto replied.

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:


    "Huh?" Obito thought that after a whole day of special training, he wouldn''t have to go to Makoto''s ce to practice again.


    "Ah, what? You no longer want to learn Soru?"


    "I really want to learn, but I feel a little tired," Obito said honestly.


    Unlike Shisui and Might Gai, Obito rarely practiced all day except on weekends, so he was a little unustomed to this training rhythm.


    "When you feel tired, you can sit down, rest and listen to what I teach seriously," Makoto exined with a smile.


    "Then I will definitely work hard. See you, Teacher Makoto." Obito chuckled and said goodbye to Makoto, preparing to go home for dinner.


    Even if Makoto hadn''t informed him this, he would still have gone there after dinner. He could tell that he had his best interests at heart.


    After bidding farewell to his disciples, Makoto returned to his home in the main city.


    Each night, he would study the sealing technique provided by Kushina and attempt to solve any problems he encountered by himself. Only when he was truly stumped would he seek assistance from Minato or Kushina.


    In recent days, he hadn''t discussed sealing with them, umting questions for a moreprehensive discussion after dinner.


    After the meal, Makoto smoothly brought up the topic and posed his questions.


    Questions from beginners like Makoto were easy for Minato and Kushina. Hence, he quickly received the answers he sought.


    "By the way, Makoto, if you have the time, could you demonstrate the squirrel mandarin fish preparation in detail again? We tried it at home, but it turned out quite different from how you did it. It seemed too challenging," Kushina asked.


    "That will have to wait for four days. I''m currently upied with a special summer training program, and I''m unavable from Monday to Friday," Makoto exined.


    "That''s fine. You can teach us when you have the time on Saturday," Kushina said, indicating her understanding.


    "Summer training? I wasn''t aware that the Academy held sses during summer vacations." Minato asked, his focus shifting.


    ____


    "sses during summer vacation?!"


    "Issa parade inside my city."


    ____


    "Not exactly. It''s because I visited the Hokage''s residence earlier..." Makoto proceeded to recount the entire story to Minato and Kushina.


    There was no need to keep this matter a secret; it was better to disclose it.


    "Special training for students about to graduate is indeed an excellent way to bolster the strength of new genin," Minato nodded in agreement.


    In today''s turbulent ninja world, even if a war were to break out, recently graduated genin would not be expected to enter the battlefield. Nevertheless, having robust skills would undoubtedly aid new genin in rapidly bing qualified ninja.


    "This also demonstrates that Lord Third holds you in high regard; entrusting you with such a significant task," Minato remarked with a gentle smile.


    "Looks like I''ll be addressing you as Makoto Jounin in a month," Kushina joked.


    She had initially believed that with diligently practicing Fuinjutsu, Makoto could be a special jounin. However, it appeared that Makoto was a more capable teacher than she had previously thought, using his teaching abilities to be a special jounin.


    "To earn that title, I''ll need to achieve results that satisfy the Third Hokage. I''m not sure if I can achieve it, and even if I do, it won''t beparable to official jounin like Minato and Kushina," Makoto modestly replied.


    The position of a special jounin was somewhat difficult to describe. While some special jounin may have simrbat abilities to regr jounin such as Future Genma and Anko, most special jounin were essentially skilled chunin with unique talents.


    For example, if Makoto were to be a special jounin following the special training, his qualifications would likely be noted as a teaching talent.


    Konoha held stringent criteria for jounin promotions. Even a special jounin was considered to have entered the middle and upper ranks of Konoha and was eligible to participate in jounin meetings.


    "Regardless of the kind of jounin you be, it''s better than being a chuunin," Kushina''s words were filled with encouragement.


    Having resolved the sealing technique issue and enjoyed a pleasant chat with Kushina and Minato, Makoto made his way to the southern forest.


    Upon arrival, he found Shisui and Might Gai already engaged in their exercises.


    "Gather around, everyone. I''ll continue exining the Chakra Burst Technique of Soru," Makoto beckoned to the group, his hand making a weing gesture.


    Before they delved into their practice, Makoto aimed to convey further essential details. Afterward, they would delve into the intricate realms of ninjutsu and taijutsu training.


    For Shisui, Makoto had an array of advanced fire release jutsus lined up, further increasing his options. As for Might Gai, a unique technique was on the agenda: the Stone Breathing Technique.


    This first-rate technique posed an imposing challenge. In the original Demon yer lore, it was hailed as the most physcially demanding among the five main Techniques.


    Moreover, this breathing method''s transformative effects were particrly impressive, making it a perfect fit for Might Gai to bolster his physical capabilities.


    Responding promptly to Makoto''s summons, both Might Gai and Shisui halted their ongoing training and assembled for the next phase of instruction.


    In the span of approximately ten minutes, Obito joined the group. Eager to broaden his horizons, he began immersing himself in nature change training under the guidance of Makoto''s shadow clone.


    Their daytime special training had ced a considerable emphasis on fortifying their physical endurance, surpassing their prior benchmarks.


    Obito had set a personal objective for the week, resolving, "Train assiduously for a week and then take on another challenge."


    Nevertheless, he was well aware that charging into the challenge recklessly was not an option. A setback would mean having to solve three papers filled with questions.


    The following day came.


    Obito and Might Gai raised the intensity of their regimen, affixing weights to their bodies and embarking on a grueling circuit around the training grounds to further elevate their physical prowess. Brief pauses for recuperation followed only when their energy was utterly spent, after which they resumed their relentless workout.


    Notably, Obito''s unwaveringmitment did not escape Asuma''s notice. As the appointed progress leader, Asuma had adopted a rtively moreid-back approach.


    Makoto had assigned a two-week target for the mastery of water surface-walking and tree-climbing, a challenge Obito had conquered even before the special training hadmenced. With over two weeks to spare, he could have opted for a more rxed routine.


    However, seeing Obito''s relentless dedication left Asuma grappling with unease. As Group A continued to excel in their efforts, Asuma found himself questioning his own work ethic.


    Contemting the possibility of an impending practical examination, Asuma couldn''t help but muse on Group A''s resolute approach. He began to wonder whether he could maintain his im to second ce, let alone vie for the top spot.


    Feeling the weight of the challenge, Asuma shifted his focus and resumed his efforts to perfect the fire release technique.


    With a prodigious talent like Shisui within their ranks, Asuma recognized that securing the number one spot might be a distant dream. However, he remained steadfast in his resolve not to fall behind Obito.


    The prospect of falling behind Shisui was one matter, but losing ground to others was an entirely different narrative. Asuma remainedmitted to upholding his reputation.

 Chapter 83: Opening the Door to a New World

    Chapter 83: Opening the Door to a New World


    As they observed two battles between Anko and Shisui, Kotetsu couldn''t help but sigh during the break, "Our Enemy-Confusion Technique doesn''t seem much different from the ordinary clone technique."


    Kamizuki Izumo nodded in agreement, adding, "Yes, there''s not much distinction from the standard clone technique when facing a master."


    They have witnessed Anko''s impressive performance. She managed to create convincing clones of Shisui, cleverly manipting them. Despite these efforts, Anko still failed to deceive Shisui and was swiftly defeated.


    "I think we should adopt my approach  creating an attention-grabbing clone instantly and seizing the opportunity to act," Kamizuki Izumo suggested. He believed his concept was sound, though he acknowledged that his current monstrous transformation wasn''t intimidating enough.


    Kotetsu, however, pointed out, "But Izumo, you didn''t even win against Anko."


    Kamizuki Izumo defended himself with a smirk, "But I defeated you, Kotetsu."


    "If you can defeat Shisui with your idea, then it might have merit," Kotetsu replied, shifting the focus to Shisui.


    Kamizuki Izumo anticipated this move and teased, "It''s enough if I defeat Kotetsu."


    Kotetsu couldn''t help but remind him, "You were beaten by Anko."


    Kamizuki Izumo countered, "I''ve beaten you."


    Kotetsu, growing increasingly frustrated, felt that the final exam had been a significant failure in his life.


    Ebisu, passing by, overheard their conversation, and the faint clink of his sunsses caught their attention as he raised the nose pads, the sunlight reflecting off them with a brief, dazzling glint of disdain. With an air of sophistication, he chimed in, "I believe you twock a fundamental understanding. It''s a pity to witness a promising idea devolving into a monstrosity."


    Confused, Kotetsu scratched his head and asked, "Who... Who are you...?"


    Kamizuki Izumo provided some context, saying, "He appears to be the senior of Group B."


    Since Ebisu wore sunsses, Izumo had an impression of him.


    "Senior, since you know we''re clueless, could you offer some guidance?" Kotetsu proposed, believing that brainstorming ideas could be beneficial. He even offered Ebisu a bag of potato chips.


    Ebisu, after ensuring no one was too close, epted the potato chips and gestured for Izumo and Kotetsu to join him.


    "Your concept is quitemendable. The fundamental objective of the clone technique is to bewilder the adversary, and there is no necessity to metamorphose into a grotesque entity," Ebisu advised Izumo.


    "Rather than adopting a monstrous appearance, a more effective approach is to..." Ebisu''s voice grew softer, and Kamizuki Izumo and Kotetsu''s eyes widened.


    "Senior, are you a genius?" Kotetsu asked in admiration. He could already envision the trick Ebisu had suggested, a temptation few could resist.


    Izumo couldn''t contain his excitement, "I can''t wait to develop it ording to your ideas."


    Ebisu, cautious, warned, "If you use it, don''t credit me with the idea."


    Kotetsu nodded and inquired, "Senior, what''s your name? I''m Kotetsu."


    "I''m Izumo," Kamizuki Izumo introduced himself.


    "Ebisu," Ebisu replied, exuding an air of grace and elegance as he departed, his gaze fixed straight ahead, leaving an aura of mystery in his wake.


    Kamizuki Izumo and Kotetsu watched him leave in sheer amazement, their eyes wide with admiration and respect. The encounter with Ebisu-Sama had left them both inspired and curious, as they pondered the possibilities of the knowledge he had shared, opening the door to a new world.


    "Caw-caw! Fools! Fools! Caw-caw!"


    Just as they were basking in the newfound knowledge, a crow suddenly appeared, above them. Mocking them before leaving.


    As the afternoon approached and the school day neared its end, Makoto halted the training and assembled everyone.


    "Starting this week, we''ll have a strength test every week and a practical test every two weeks. High-performing disciples can advance to higher training groups," Makoto exined the modified special training test schedule.


    In the end, Makoto couldn''t resist testing whether the system had any bugs.While hecked authority at the ninja school to influence exam frequency, he had full control in the summer special training and could adjust the exams as he saw fit. Though he''d initially doubted its sess, he now had the means to try it.


    Anko, puzzled, asked, "What''s the difference between the two?"


    "The strength test does not require physicalbat; it evaluates your mastery of ninjutsu, taijutsu, Chakra Control and more through an examination. On the other hand, the actualbat test follows the patterns of the ninja school''sbat examination." Makoto exined.


    Ankoprehended the distinction immediately. The strength test resembled the group test from the previous day, while the actualbat test involved physicalbat.


    As Makoto concluded the arrangements, the time for ss to end arrived. Without dy, Makoto announced the end of the day.


    Following this, Makoto headed back to the main city, repeating yesterday''s routine by having a meal before making his way to the southern forest to instruct his disciples.


    However, after his disciples had departed, Makoto didn''t return to the main city as usual. Instead, he remained in the forest, dedicating himself to solitary practice.


    "It''splete," Makoto dered with satisfaction, gazing at the shimmering chakra balls above his palm.


    Although he possessed knowledge of the Rasengan''s training process and the changes in chakra''s form at various proficiency levels, he hadn''t allocated sufficient time to master it. Bncing daily sses, teaching his disciples, and studying sealing techniques, he''d recently added a breathing regimen to his schedule. The Rasengan had been neglected until now.


    Hisck of emphasis on the Rasengan mainly stemmed from the fact that it offered limited assistance in augmenting his current strength. The technique consumed a significant amount of chakra for its benefits, despite the Rasengan appearing as a palm-sized chakra sphere, it contained denselypressed chakra, necessitating a considerable chakra reservoir.


    At his current level, the Rasengan provided inferior benefitspared to more advanced ninjutsu. His primary motive for developing the Rasengan had been to aid Minato in its creation in the future, ensuring that Minato owed him a favor.


    The concept of the Rasengan had been inspired by the Tailed Beast Bomb. Given time constraints, the Rasengan had likely not been developed fully by Minato.


    Before attaining invincible strength, Makoto aimed to fostersting friendships. Furthermore, even if the Rasengan held little relevance at present, it didn''t preclude its potential in the future.


    With increased chakra reserves and mastery of Sage Mode, he could incorporate various Rasengan properties and potentially reward his disciples with the technique.

 Chapter 84:

    Chapter 84:


    "You''re expending too much Chakra; dial it back a bit," Makoto advised.


    "Do no-...."


    Makoto traversed the training ground, tirelessly providing guidance to various groups.


    It was now Friday afternoon, and after several days of conductingrge-scale sses, Makoto had grown ustomed to the rhythm of these sessions. His skills as an instructor were sharpening, and he attended to the needs of each student with unwavering dedication.


    Makoto also emphasized the importance of peermunication among the students. He believed that sharing and discussing their experiences with one another could lead to valuable insights that individual practice might not yield.


    The format of the summer special training was rtively flexible, in stark contrast to the traditional lecture-style sses that demanded students to remain seated and attentive.


    Over time, the students gradually adapted to this training approach.


    At first, Anko was a little unustomed to it, and spent the whole day practicing.


    After a few days of experience, she felt very satisfied. The rule was that there were two big sses in the morning and afternoon. If you were really tired and sat down to rest, Makoto wouldn''t care at all.


    "The first strength test will be held on Monday afternoon. I really want to be promoted to Group B. Shisui is already in Group A. Wouldn''t it be shameful for me, the second-best in grade, to be in Group C all the time?" During the break, Anko and her two good brothers talked togather.


    "It''s not that I don''t support you, but Anko, you really don''t have the strength to go to Group B right now," Kotetsu said bluntly.


    "I''ve seen Brother Ebisu''s performance during training. He''s not even a little bit better than you."


    Izumo nodded. Many fourth-year students were still in Group C. Anko had been training for a few days. Thinking about going to Group B is a bit fanciful.


    "Who is Ebisu?" Anko scratched her head, wondering why her good brothers suddenly had an unknown eldest brother.


    "Ebisu is a fourth-year senior currently in Group B, known for his exceptional strength and genuine genius," Kotetsu rified.


    "Hmph, you guys just look down on me. I will practice hard over the weekend, and I will show you with my promotion when the timees," Mitarashi Anko said with her hands on her hips.


    Kotetsu and Izumo felt bad.


    "We''re just kidding, Anko. You are the strongest female student in our grade. You can easily pass the strength test."


    Kotetsu and Izumo quickly spoke to appease Anko. They were worried that Anko would really train hard enough, and would be the first of them to enter Group B, which would be more ufortable than if they failed the test.


    [Completed arge-scale teaching]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Rewards obtained: Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall, Water Release: Water Prison Technique]


    "A double reward," Makoto thought to himself.


    When he saw that the B-level reward of arge-scale ss had doubled the chakra, he guessed that the A-level reward should be two ninjutsus.


    Makoto would like the system to directly give reward him with two identical ninjutsu, so that many of his ninjutsu can be quickly upgraded to the proficiency level.


    But it''s okay if the two are different.


    If he rates A in both sses, he would get four ninjutsu in one day. The efficiency in learning Ninjutsu was never higher.


    His disciples would not have to worry about not having any Ninjutsu to learn in the short run.


    After ss, Makoto returned to the main city and hanged out with Kushina and Minato. They decided for him to provide a detailed demonstration on how to prepare the Squirrel Mandarin Fish on Saturday. Afterward, Makoto returned to the Southern Forest to continue teaching his disciples.


    Might Gai and Shisui are still working hard, practicing Soru.


    The two of them, in fact, are now able to use Soru, but their level is a bit unsatisfactory. It feels off.


    Being able to use it alone does not even count as entry-level, but mastering it counts.


    For example, if you can use a fireball but can only spit out sparks as big as a fist, this is obviously not entry-level.


    Even though his Soru was poor, Might Gai was delighted.


    He used it and in the blink of an eye, he appeared several meters away, and at the same time, he kicked a big tree with his legs at an extremely high speed.


    "The speed is much faster than before. If Kakashi was kicked like this, would he still be able to react?" Might Gai was very excited.


    Nevertheless, Gai understood that Kakashi was also proficient in the flicker technique. This realization fueled Gai''s determination, prompting him to practice even more diligently.


    [Under your guidance, Disciple Might Gai has made significant progress and gained a degree of proficiency, earning you the reward - Shigan (proficient level).]


    Makoto observed the ongoing training, noticing that Obito was the only one left to trigger a reward. Obito was focused on mastering the fire chakra nature with dedication.


    Perhaps the motivation from witnessing Might Gai and Shisui''s training in the art of Soru had ignited his ownmitment. In just a few days, Obito had been diligently training, often running with weights during the special training sessions.


    Makoto, with aposed demeanor, began to review the memory of the Shigan technique stored in his mind. This reward is one of the Navy six technique from One Piece.


    Like the Soru, the Shigan had been modified by the system, transforming it into a Taijutsu technique.


    Using his extensive knowledge, Makoto selected a sizable stone and channeled a significant amount of chakra into his index finger, following the mental practice of the Shigan technique.


    With his precise control, he effortlessly created multiple holes in the stone.


    Makoto pondered, "This technique bears a resemnce to the Third Raikage''s Hell Stab. Introducing Lightning chakra should significantly enhance its power," concluding this after his experiment.


    After concluding his practice, Obito didn''t retire for the night but instead proposed a nighttime jog to Shisui and Might Gai.


    Both of them readily epted the invitation, embarking on a nocturnal run together.


    Might Gai roared, "Haha, Obito, have you atst grasped the very essence of YOUTH?" His radiant teeth sparkled, illuminating the night with their brilliance.


    *Sparkle*


    Obito responded with a hint of exasperation, "What''s this about youth? I merely wish to refine my teleportation technique through physical training." He regarded Might Gai with a puzzled expression.


    Every time he watched Shisui and Might Gai practicing Soru while he focused on chakra nature changes alone, Obito couldn''t help but feel left out.


    It was akin to living in the same dormitory, where his roommates hadpleted their homework and were gaming together, while he was left alone to finish his assignments. It was an isting experience.


    Shisui chimed in, offering encouragement. "Come on, Obito. Makoto-sensei undoubtedly anticipates your sess in the challenge."


    Shisui believed that it wasn''t a matter of Makoto''s willingness to teach Obito but rather that Makoto was setting the stage for teaching him the art of Soru.


    With newfound motivation, Obito dered, "Very well, I''ll attempt the challenge again on Sunday."


    Obito was undeterred by the prospect of a hundred questions; as Uchiha Obito, he remained determined to push forward.

 Chapter 85: {84 Is Not a Chapter}

    Chapter 85: {84 Is Not a Chapter}


    On Saturday morning, Makoto had made an appointment with Minato and the others to provide a detailed lesson on preparing squirrel mandarin fish.


    He sent his shadow clone to guide the disciples while his real body cooked for Minato and Kushina.


    The reason he didn''t have the shadow clone demonstrate was primarily because the shadow clone didn''t possess the chef skills blessing.


    Makoto took out a fish and ced it on the chopping board, allowing Minato and Kushina to observe. While cutting the fish, he exined, "To process the fish, start by cutting it diagonally behind the gills and removing the spine."


    After chopping off the fish head, he added, "Make sure to process the fish head a bit and cut off the gill cover. It will take shape when fried, making it look much better."


    Kushina realized why her previous attempts didn''t look good.


    When handling the fish, Makoto told the two of them to control their strength and cut only four-fifths of the fish, avoiding cutting the skin, which would result in an unattractive appearance.


    At this point, Makoto provided two fishes prepared in advance for Kushina and Minato to try.


    Minato''s performance was decent, but he was cautious, resulting in slightly shallow cuts. On the other hand, Kushina cut directly through the fish skin.


    She humorously remarked, "Haha, the fish meat is too soft, and it came off all at once. Makoto, do you have any fish with firmer meat?"


    Makoto showed a helpless smile and asked, "If the meat is too firm, will you still eat it?"


    Fortunately, Makoto was well-prepared and gave Kushina another fish to try. With this first experience, it took Kushina three cuts to cut through the fish skin properly, which was considered a significant improvement.


    "From now on, I''ll leave the step of cutting the fish to you, Minato," Kushina said solemnly. In order not to waste Makoto''s time, Kushina decided not topete for the time being.


    The teaching continued, and Makoto exined each step in great detail. After the exnation, he immediately asked the two of them to practice.


    They proceeded slowly, and by noon, they had almostpleted the instructional breakdown but hadn''t yet prepared aplete squirrel mandarin fish.


    It wasn''t until after two o''clock in the afternoon that they were finallypleted it. It wasplete in the sense of being done, but the appearance was quite different.


    "Obviously, we followed the steps, but why did the final result turn out so differently?" Kushina felt there was still a significant gap between her and Minato''s finished productpared to Makoto''s.


    Minato reassured her, "After all, we''re beginners. With more practice, we should improve."


    Minato was quite satisfied; he had sessfully prepared a dish that appeared soplicated.


    If there were levels of difficulty in learning dishes, he believed that this squirrel mandarin fish dish would be at least a B level. He immediately added this dish to the rmendation menu he would give Jiraiya when he returns.


    [Lecturepleted]


    [Evaluation: B]


    [Reward: Magic Mapo Tofu]


    Just when Makoto was about to say something, the system suddenly popped up a prompt. "Is teaching how to cook considered a lecture? Can teaching two people also count as a lecture reward?" Two doubts suddenly crossed Makoto''s mind.


    He also remembered teaching before and wondering why the rewards weren''t triggered when teaching disciples. After careful consideration, Makoto had some theories.


    The assessment of lectures might not solely depend on the number of people but also on the strength of the individuals being taught. Although he had only taught Minato and Kushina, they were exceptionally strong.


    Regarding why the lecture reward didn''t trigger when teaching cooking before, Makoto felt it might have been because the duration and depth of teaching weren''t sufficient.


    The results of this lecture exceeded Makoto''s expectations, and the reward was somewhat abstract.


    Kushina and Minato each took a bite of the squirrel mandarin fish they made, and both expressed satisfaction. Although it was a bit lumpy, the taste was still excellent.


    However, during the meal, Makoto''s squirrel and mandarin fish was devoured first. What they cooked was good, but Makoto''s dish was so fragrant that it was irresistible.


    "Makoto, we you caused quite a bit of trouble this time, spending most of the day teaching us how to cook," Minato said with a gentle smile.


    Makoto responded with a smile, "It''s no trouble. You often help me solve my doubts regarding sealing techniques."


    Kushina asked about Makoto''s three-finger seal progress, and he shared the insights from the first three days of practice. She affirmed his progress, stating that the final sessful practice should take about as much time as she had estimated.


    Kushina considered Makoto the strongest when it came to cooking, but when it came to Fuinjutsu, she believed there was no one better than her in the entire ninja world.


    "I''ll go back and write down some insights from my previous sealing practice, and I''ll give it to you once I am done," Kushina said. She was someone who knew how to repay kindness. Unlike a certain someone.


    Makoto had taught her and Minato how to cook so carefully and meticulously, and she appreciated it.


    Makoto expressed his satisfaction, saying, "That''s truly helpful. Sorry for troubling you."


    Kushinaughed heartily, saying, "Makoto, you''re still talking about trouble. You''re wee; it''s a simple matter."


    In the evening, Obito informed Makoto in advance that he would apply to start the Taijutsu challenge again on Sunday.


    "Are you ready?" Makoto asked Obito with a smile, slowly taking out three test papers from a scroll.


    As Obito gazed at the three test papers in Makoto''s hand, his expression suddenly fell. He had no desire to tackle these questions.


    But when Obito looked at Might Gai and Shisui, who were practicing not far away and remembered their conversation from the previous day, Obito''s determination red up, and he dered, "Teacher Makoto, I''m ready. I will definitely seed this time."


    After his disastrous defeat the previous Saturday, Obito had been diligently training for a week and was confident in the results of his efforts.


    Seeing Obito''s newfound confidence, Makoto handed him the ticket fee and began to prepare the challenge venue.


    Early the next morning, Obito arrived at the training grounds earlier than Shisui for the first time.


    After some warm-up exercises, Makoto led Obito to the challenge area he had arranged.


    "It''s the same as before; keep heading east, and you''ll reach the endpoint," Makoto reminded.


    *Swish*


    Obito nodded and sprinted in the direction Makoto had indicated, putting all his strength into it.


    Having learned from his previous experience, Obito refrained from looking back at the shadow clone, focusing instead on any potential traps or pitfalls around him.


    With a cautious approach, Obito managed to bypass a trap and reached the level with the giant swinging pendulums, where he had previously failed. Thick trees swung back and forth, presenting a potential hazard.


    Obito didn''t hesitate and rushed through, using his incredible speed to pass through unscathed.


    Obito, ustomed to running with weights, found his body unusually light without them, significantly increasing his running speed.


    After oveing the point where he had previously failed, Obito felt a sense of relief and sported a bright smile.


    "As long as I take this challenge seriously, it won''t be that difficult."


    *Swoosh*


    *Bang*


    However, Obito''s triumph was short-lived. Within three seconds, he tumbled into arge pit dug by Makoto shortly after expressing his confidence.


    "One point deducted," Makoto''s warm voice informed Obito.


    *Swish*


    Obito quickly leaped out of the pit and continued his cautious run, determined not to be careless again. The price of carelessness was too steep; not only would he have to restart the challenge, but he''d also need to answer a lot of questions.


    After running carefully for a considerable time, Obito came across a kunai wedged into a wooden stake with a g indicating the endpoint. Obito smiled once more.


    ''This is the finish line. I only have one points deducted, and I''ve done well as long as I''m careful,'' he thought.


    But as Obito approached the kunai, he was suddenly caught in a trap. To his surprise, there was a hidden trap near the finish line!


    "One point deducted," Makoto''s voice resounded again.


    Obito quickly disentangled himself from the trap, refraining fromughing this time. He didn''t want to risk losing hisst point forughter, so he cautiously reached the kunai.


    Filled with a sense of aplishment and satisfaction from his hard training and extraordinary caution, Obito looked around, then crossed the finish line.


    Makoto appeared and congratted Obito, "Although you have only one point left, it''s still a sess."


    Obito couldn''t contain his excitement and cheered, "Hahaha, great!" Heughed without restraint, relieved that he wouldn''t have to answer the questions due to failure.


    "Finally, I can learn to Soru like Shisui and Gai."


    "Who told you that you can learn Soru now?" Makoto asked, puzzled.


    "Didn''t you say, Teacher Makoto, that I can learn it afterpleting the challenge?" Obito inquired, confused.


    "Yes, you''vepleted the challenge, but you''ve onlypleted the first level of forest sprint. You haven''t finished the second level yet," Makoto exined.


    After a moment of contemtion, Obito recalled the relevant details from his memory. It was indeed as Makoto said.


    "The second level is called river sprint. You need to cross from one river bank to the other within a specified time without falling into the water," Makoto elucidated.


    "Is it really that simple?" Obito expressed his delight.


    Treading water seemed like an easy task for him now.


    "I will interfere with the use of ninjutsu on the river to some extent once you start," Makoto added with a smile.


    "Like the Water Dragon Bullet?" Obito asked.


    Makoto nodded, confirming that it was indeed the Water Dragon Bullet but with a smaller number.


    Upon receiving this assurance, Obito felt at ease. Treading water and handling the Water Dragon Bullet were skills he had mastered long ago.


    "Teacher Makoto, I''d like to begin the second level of the challenge," Obito dered, eager toplete the challenge and start learning Soru.

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86:


    "By the way, Teacher Makoto, I don''t have to solve questions for the second level, right?" Obito suddenly remembered something important.


    "Just like the first level, the first time is free. The retries, however, are not," Makoto exined.


    "The first time is free, that''s great." Obito was very happy.


    "Teacher Makoto, let''s start quickly," Obito couldn''t wait.


    Then Makoto took Obito to the river and exined:


    "The river here is only fifteen meters wide. You need to cross it within ten seconds without falling into the water."


    After exining, Makoto separated. More than a dozen shadow clones stood by the river, preparing to use ninjutsu.


    When Obito heard that it would take ten seconds, he was excited. The total distance was only fifteen meters, but he had ten seconds.


    But after Obito saw so many shadow clones of Makoto, he became a little uneasy and had a terrible suspicion in his mind.


    He saw more than a dozen Makotos forming seals neatly, and soon there were more than a dozen thick water dragons on the water, rushing back and forth quickly along the river''s direction.


    Obito was dumbfounded when he looked at the water dragons that almost filled the river.


    What the hell was this?


    ''A certain degree of interference?'' He felt like there wasn''t much room to pass through.


    "Obito, are you ready? If you are, I will start the timing," Makoto asked.


    "I''m ready, let''s get started," Obito said bravely.


    Obito had already had an agreement with Makoto to start the challenge. If he fails, he will just retry againter.


    Obito was thinking hard about how toplete this second level of the challenge. Although he had avoided the bullets while walking on the river during water walking training, the number of bullets was not at the same level as the number in the second-level challenge.


    During water walking training, there was only one water dragon on the river. He just had to be careful not to be knocked over by the waves caused by the bullets.


    As for this challenge, the entire surface of the river was filled with Water dragons, and finding a path was a test of one''s keen eyesight.


    "Start!" Makoto shouted while using ninjutsu.


    *Swish*


    After hearing Makoto''s signal, Obito had no choice but to plunge into the river.


    Obito hoped he might be able to rush over with his eyes closed, after all, the distance was only fifteen meters.


    However, the challenge Makoto had in mind was not something that could be passed just by luck.


    *Bang*


    *Ssh*


    Obito had only advanced less than three meters when he was hit by a quickly approaching water bullet and fell into the river, taking in a gulp of water.


    "It''s a pity. The challenge failed," Makoto stopped the ninjutsu and quickly pulled Obito out of the water.


    "Teacher Makoto, your challenge is too difficult. How can you pass so many water dragon bullets?" Obitoined.


    He felt like he had just started and failed.


    "There is plenty of time, a full ten seconds. Why don''t you stop and observe the movement pattern of the water dragon bullet before starting to move," Makoto suggested.


    Obito didn''t usually think twice before acting, this training will force him to change his reckless habits. This is Naruto, and not Dragon Ball.


    "Teacher Makoto, let me try the challenge again," Obito finally realized his mistake.


    "If you want to challenge again, you''ll need to pay with 3 test papers. Are you sure you want to challenge now?" Makoto smiled and looked at Obito.


    Obito thought about the three test papers he had just received yesterday and decided to give up. Despite Makoto''s advice, the difficulty of this level was very high, and passing it would be very challenging.


    Failing the level would mean answering another 3 test papers, and Obito didn''t want to do something so foolish.


    "Then, let''s start practicing. Today I will teach you a special chakra application technique that can increase your speed. If you can practice it well, you should be able to sprint across the river," Makoto said.


    "Teacher Makoto, you''re my Sage of Six Paths!" Obito was very excited when he heard Makoto''s words and suddenly saw the dawn of victory again.


    "Then practice hard," Makoto said, tapping Obito''s forehead with his fingers.


    "I always practice hard," Obito chuckled.


    Then Makoto began to exin a nerfed version of Soru.


    ...


    Makoto started the first strength test at 3:30 on Monday afternoon.


    This time, he did not ask the teacher at the ninja school for help. Instead, he separated into two shadow clones, one of whom graded one group.


    "Hagane Kotetsu." The shadow clone of Makoto took out a form and started calling the students to begin the exam.


    Hearing his name, Kotetsu stepped forward quickly.


    Kotetsu quickly formed a seal and used the transformation technique, the clone technique, and the substitute technique, then performed a set of physical movements, and finally took out his shuriken and threw it at the target thirty meters away.


    "Some progress has been made, keep working hard," Makotomented after recording the score.


    "Okay, thank you, Teacher Makoto." Hearing Makoto''spliment, Kotetsu nodded with satisfaction.


    "Kamizuki Izumo." Makoto continued to call.


    Kamizuki Izumo also quickly stepped forward and began to show off.


    After finishing the scoring, Makoto noticed that Izumo and Kotetsu had made simr progress.


    "Mitarashi Anko." Makoto called,


    Hearing Makoto''s voice, Anko trotted forward and greeted Makoto with a bright smile before demonstrating her abilities.


    Hearing Makoto call Anko''s name, Izumo and Kotetsu were a little nervous, and they didn''t rx until they saw Anko''s performance.


    While she is much better than them, she should not be directly promoted to Group B. At most, her score will be higher.


    "Izumo, in next week''s actualbat test, we will definitely make a big move!" Kotetsu thought of the nearly perfected Enemy-Confusion Technique with a bright smile on his face.


    "Yes, with Ebisu''s Sama brilliant idea, we will definitely be able to dominate Group C." Izumo nodded.


    "It''s a shame that Ebisu Sama is so indifferent to fame and wealth that he doesn''t want us to reveal that this brilliant idea came from him," Kotetsu sighed.


    "Ebisu Sama doesn''t need to be famous, but we have to give him credit. If we can win a big victory, we will be famous together with Ebisu Sama!" Kamizuki Izumo believed in repaying kindness with kindness.


    "Izumo, you are such a good guy! You never fail to disappoint me." Kotetsu patted Izumo on the shoulder, and the two of them smiled together.

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:


    "Namiashi Raid " Makoto called.


    With agile grace, Raid strode toward the examination area. There, he swiftly executed an Earth Release ninjutsu. A deadly fast kunai y, and a disy of fierce taijutsu followed.


    In rapid session, he sent three shuriken hurtling toward a distant target. While not all struck the bullseye, they all found their mark.


    He proceeded to race towards a colossal tree, seemingly walking on air. His Chakra control was so fine. When treading water, he withstood the waves generated by water dragon bullets without losing bnce.


    After careful contemtion, Makoto assigned him seven points for hisbat skills, seven points for seal mastery, eight points for physical prowess, six points for shuriken throwing, and seven points for chakra control.


    Several students were called after him.


    The students disyed solid foundations and remarkable physical abilities, though other aspects left room for improvement.


    Makoto employed a higher standard for grading Group Apared to the rest of the students.


    "Uchiha Obito," Makoto continued, calling the next name.


    Obito couldn''t help but muse, "It''s a shame Rin is in Group B. It would have been better if she were here in Group A."


    Summoning his resolve, he mentally yelled, "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!" With a fierce determination, he unleashed a towering fireball with remarkable force, thanks to Makoto''s previous guidance.


    Namiashi Raid couldn''t hide his astonishment. "Are all the students at the ninja school this skilled? Obito''s fire release is truly exceptional."


    Intriguingly, his performance even rivaled that of Uchiha Shisui''s previous fireball demonstration. Are all the Uchihas kid this extraordinary? What do they feed them in their n?!


    Kurenai chimed in, "It feels more potent than Asuma''s Fire Release."


    Asuma, somewhat vexed by Yuhi Kurenai''s remarks, retorted, "His fire release isn''t for direct hits. It''s primarily used for feint attacks."


    Asuma could understand Obito''s proficiency with fire release techniques, but he remained silent on Obito''s subsequent feats. Whether it was his physical abilities or other assessments, Obito''s performance was consistently impressive.


    Then came "Might Gai."


    As he stepped forward, Might Gai initiated the tests with ninjutsu. He managed to use the Three Body Skills. To the amusement of onlookers, his execution was less than perfect.


    *Swish*


    *Bang*


    But in the blink of an eye, once Gai transitioned into taijutsu, he wiped the smiles from their faces.


    "So fast!" Asuma muttered.


    Asuma, noting the students'' calm reactions, inquired and learned that Might Gai held the top spot in the fourth grade and had previously defeated Obito. In that moment, Asuma realized that Might Gai had likely concealed the full extent of his abilities earlier.


    "Uchiha Shisui," Makoto finally announced.


    A hushed silence swept through the crowd as all eyes were fixed on Shisui, who advanced confidently.


    Since Shisui''s earlier victory against Raid, the students hade to recognize him as an exceptional force.


    Asuma, having no desire to witness Shisui''s performance, since already knew he was the strongest among them, as the one who had bested him before.


    As expected, Shisui excelled in every test, effortlessly outshining his predecessors.


    Then came the moment Asuma had been dreading: "Sarutobi Asuma."


    Asuma found himself at a crossroads. If he took the exam now, Shisui would inevitably be his benchmark, and that was aparison he wasn''t eager to invite.


    Nevertheless, Asuma was not one to shy away from challenges. After a few moments of inner struggle, he made his way to the examination area.


    As the end of the ss approached, Makoto diligentlypleted the grading of all the students. Only the final rankings remained to bepiled before announcing the results to the eager crowd.


    Makoto wondered aloud, "Will there be any rewards?" He considered the prospect of taking one test a day, strategically pacing himself to gather as many "wool" rewards from the system as possible.


    As the end-of-ss bell rang, Makoto efficiently disyed the rankings and scores on the pre-prepared wooden board. A swift announcement marked the end of the ss, but the students weren''t in a hurry to leave. They gathered around the bulletin board to scrutinize their results.


    Anko scratched her head, slightly dissatisfied with her total score of twenty-four. In her days at the ninja school, she usually scored above thirty-five points. To her dismay, she noticed her name absent from the promotion list below.


    In fact, she wasn''t alone. Out of over three hundred students, only Ebisu had made it from Group B to Group A.


    Izumo and Kotetsu, who had scored even lower than Anko, couldn''t hide their curiosity as they scanned the promotion list.


    "Ebisu Sama truly is a genius," Kotetsu dered with admiration as he saw Ebisu''s name as the sole entrant on the promotion list.


    "Indeed, it''s quite something to be the only one to get promoted," Kamizuki Izumo agreed.


    Kotetsu''s optimism shone as he added, "Once we perfect our skills this week, we''ll be the Ebisu Sama''s royal guards next week!"


    Anko was perplexed by the two''s ever-growing entricity. "Kotetsu and Izumo are getting creepiertely," she muttered.


    Asuma, having wormed his way into the rankings of Group A, was relieved to find himself in third ce overall, trailing only Shisui and Obito.


    He realized the urgency of his situation, acknowledging the need to intensify his training in theing week.


    Although Might Gai hadn''t scored highly in the test, he might prove formidable in practicalbat. After all, Gai had recently defeated Obito in the final exam.


    Asuma resolved to be among the top three in practicalbat, but for the time being, he wasn''t quite sure how to make it happen.

 Chapter 88:

    Chapter 88:


    "It didn''t work," Makoto sighed.


    Twenty minutes after the results were announced, there was no system message.


    "The exams I designed are not effective. Exams with such short time intervals won''t yield results," Makoto admitted.


    Makoto canceled the exam ns, as it was clear that they didn''t bring any rewards and only made the students feel frustrated.


    During ate-night practice session, Shisui suddenly appeared in front of Makoto, wearing a surprised expression.


    "Teacher Makoto, it seems I''ve mastered Soru," Shisui said, demonstrating the technique twice.


    Makoto, after reviewing it, confirmed Shisui''s mastery and acknowledged his progress.


    "Well done. Once you be proficient with this technique, we''ll move on to Ninjutsu," Makoto said, nning to teach Shisui more fire release ninjutsu.


    Shisui''s quick learning abilities assured Makoto that he would master additional techniques easily.


    Regarding Obito, Makoto didn''t have immediate ns for him to learn new fire release ninjutsu. His two jutsus are enough for now. Too many options in a battle could lead to confusion.


    Especially with Obito. He is very much like Naruto. It''s better to have fewer choices.


    Makoto then assessed Might Gai''s progress in Soru and noted that he had a long way to go, estimating it would take about another week to master it.


    Looking at Might Gai and Obito, who were practicing speed-increasing skills, Makoto had an idea.


    In the past, when Might Gai and Obito trained together, their physical abilities improved rapidly. Although they had focused on practicing taijutsu to hit the Hyuga Kento, the essence of their training was Soru.


    Obito had yet to practice the true Soru. Only some of it''s applications.


    Makoto called Obito and Might Gai together and asked with a smile, "Do you both feel that your current learning efficiency is a bit slow?"


    Might Gai shook his head, considering it normal, while Obito, realizing that Makoto might have a solution to elerate their learning, replied eagerly, "Yes, Teacher Makoto, your speed-increasing technique is quite challenging. Is there a way to learn it faster?"


    Makoto nodded and said, "Yes, it depends on how determined you are."


    Obito expressed his eagerness, and Might Gai couldn''t resist the temptation either, saying, "If I could master Soru quickly, I''m all in."


    Makoto smiled and instructed, "Let''s start by running ap to showcase your fastest speed."


    The two students followed his instructions and sprinted at their maximum speed.


    Makoto timed them and proposed apetition, "Both of you,pete to see who can surpass their speed limit first. For every half-second slower than your limit, you''ll have to answer five extra questions. For every half-second faster, you''ll have five fewer questions. You''ll start with 40 questions. Since you have different speeds, the distances will be adjusted ordingly. The person who reaches the finishing line first, can do 30 fewer questions."


    Obito was taken aback by the challenge.


    Upon hearing these rules, he felt a sense of deja vu, as if he had been transported back to the rigorous special battle training that marked the end of their preparation period.


    The familiar punishment system and the looming sense of debt at the outset were all too familiar. It felt like he was on the brink of entering the dreaded installment stage.


    "Teacher Makoto, honestly, I think our current efficiency is quite high," Obito remarked, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead in an attempt to salvage the situation.


    Might Gai shared a nod of agreement, stating, "I agree. It''s been less than a month since we escaped the hell of daily question drills. I''d rather not go back to that routine."


    Makoto''s disappointment showed in his expression, casting a shadow of sadness. "I thought you would appreciate a training method thatbines theory and practicalbat. I even prepared the theoretical knowledge for the uing semester, but I guess you''ll have to wait until school starts next semester to use it."


    Obito felt a twinge of difort.


    He had encountered simr situations before, where an idea he had thoughtfully devised for the group was easily rejected.


    "If you think about it, Teacher Makoto, your idea is genuinely excellent. It not only enhances our speed but also boosts our theoretical knowledge," Obito offered, hoping to console Makoto, even if he silently grumbled about it.


    He knew that he couldn''t let Makoto down, whether it was answering questions or supporting his ideas.


    "Embrace the spirit of youth  more training and more questions!" Might Gai chimed in to ease Makoto''s disappointment, though the thought of more days spent answering questions left him on the brink of tears.


    "Let''s prepare to begin thepetition," Makoto announced with his usual gentle smile.


    Seeing Makoto''s familiar smile, Obito let out a sigh of relief but couldn''t help but think, "Why do I always feel the need to talk too much? If I hadn''t, I might have avoided this situation."


    However, it was toote to change anything, and Obito knew that he had no choice but to participate. If they couldn''t avoid thepetition, his only goal was to minimize the damage it would cause him.


    While breaking the speed limit could reduce five questions for every half-second, it was not as simple as it seemed. On the other hand, reaching the finish line first could instantly deduct 30 questions, and it didn''t necessarily require breaking the limit.


    Obito and Might Gai realized that the mostfortable oue would be to be the first to reach the finish line.


    The two exchanged determined nces, revealing their mutual desire to win and their shared fear of the impending questions.


    Makoto carefully nned the running route and the final point for theirpetition and positioned himself so that both of them could clearly hear his instructions.


    "Get ready, start!" Makoto''smanding shout echoed in their ears.


    *Swish*


    The moment he heard hismand, Obito burst forward with incredible speed, leaving everything behind as he poured all his strength into the sprint.

 Chapter 89: The Wheels of Fate Begin to Turn

    Chapter 89: The Wheels of Fate Begin to Turn


    "Get to that ce, and you''ll have fewer questions!" Obito sprinted at top speed, his eyes glowing red as he fixated on the finish line.


    He had never longed to reach a destination this quickly. If asked where he most wanted to be at that moment, Obito would unequivocally respond: the finishing line.


    Might Gai had a more extended path to traverse, so Obito couldn''t see him for the time being. However, he soon detected, from the noise generated by his own rapid running, that Might Gai''s pace was gaining on him.


    Obito was aware that he couldn''t match Might Gai''s speed, and being overtaken would mean certain defeat.


    Gritting his teeth, he focused on the chakra technique that Makoto had taught him to increase his speed.


    He channeled more chakra into his legs, hoping to gain extra eleration.


    "To surpass everyone, to be the strongest!" Might Gai felt a fiery determination surging through his body. He relentlessly pushed himself to move faster, striving to close in on Obito.


    As they approached the finish line, the distance between them continued to shrink. When they were about to cross the finish line, it felt as if Obito and Might Gai were running parallel to each other.


    *Swiish*


    Suddenly, Might Gai''s figure vanished from Obito''s side and reappeared at the finish line.


    As Obito reached the end, he copsed to the ground in exhaustion, filled with regret.


    He couldn''t help but pound the ground with his hand, realizing that he had received a hundred questions the previous day and now had to tackle dozens more.


    He was facing the prospect of returning to the days of answering questions in installments.


    "I hate this!" Obito muttered.


    "Obito managed to finish half a second early, reducing his question count to thirty-five. On the other hand, Gai crossed the finish line first, finishing a second earlier, exempting him from answering any questions." Makoto announced the results of thepetition.


    Upon hearing that he wouldn''t have to answer any questions, Might Gai celebrated with a smile and a triumphant fist pump.


    Makoto used his identification technique to assess Might Gai and found that the recentpetition had increased his proficiency by three points.


    "One may not be able to learn math under pressure, but they can certainly physically grow at an elerated pace," Makoto mused, acknowledging the effectiveness of the game. Both Obito and Might Gai had achieved better results in their full-out sprints.


    "Take a break and have some water," Makoto said, helping Obito up and offering him a bottle of mmable water. Obito took a long swig from his bottle, feeling revived yet a bit dizzy.


    "At this growth rate, Obito, you''ll be done with the challenge by the end of the week," Makoto remarked.


    "Gai, my friend, hic, you won today, hic, but don''t ya get toofy, hic! I''m tellin'' ya, hic, I''ll be the one crossin'' that finish line first, hic, tomorrow!" Obito dered.


    Might Gai responded with enthusiasm, "Haha, I''m motivated, but the first one to reach the finish line will be me!"


    Makoto observed his students and thought that this was how his disciples should be.


    However, he regretted that Shisui couldn''t participate in such a harmonious and friendly training.


    Shisui''s strength and deep theoretical knowledge meant he had no fear of answering questions. Additionally, Shisui could use the shadow clone to assist with question-solving.


    ...


    On Tuesday, Makoto conducted his usual ss. He hadpletely grasped the rhythm of teaching and was capable of controlling the grading process like any regr ss.


    He could decide whether to earn chakra or learn ninjutsu.


    Makoto chose to recieve on chakra in the morning and get ninjutsu in the afternoon.


    "Damn! Teacher Makoto''s guidance on these basic skills clearly exceeds what you''d typically expect from a jounin''s." Raid remarked, observing the students from Group B who had mastered tree climbing and water treading under Makoto''s guidance.


    "The genin who didn''t sign up for this training will probably regret it profoundly when they find out."


    Raid found himself a bit envious of those students at the school. If he had had such an excellent teacher during his time at school, he would undoubtedly be much stronger than he is now.


    "Hey, buddy, have I tricked you before? Just trust me," Asuma patted his shoulder.


    "Teacher Makoto isn''t just good at teaching the basics. If he knows it himself, he can teach it well," Asuma exined.


    "Even though Teacher Makoto is a great teacher, the special training here is intense. I feel a bit embarrassed getting outperformed by a bunch of school students," Kurenai confessed, her face showing a hint of sadness.


    She wasn''t sure about others, but she felt a little ashamed about being overshadowed by the school students.


    "Don''t worry, Kurenai, the two of us will work hard together and aim to secure two positions in the top three," Asuma quickly reassured her.


    "Why, do you think I can''tpete with you?" Raid raised an eyebrow.


    Asuma wished Shisui were here to kick away this idiot. He couldn''t quite grasp the mood in the room.


    However, it wasn''t Shisui that appeared.


    It was him, Makoto! To offer them guidance.


    Time flew, and soon, it was time for the ss to end.


    [Completed arge-scale teaching]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Rewards obtained: Wind Release: Vacuum Sphere, Earth Release: Earth Flow River]


    Both ninjutsu were quite valuable, and Makoto was quite satisfied with today''s gains.


    Back in the main city, Makoto coincidentally ran into Minato and Kushina, who were on their way out.


    "Makoto, we''re heading to a meeting. Please make sure to prepare some food for us," Kushina and Makoto exchanged waves.


    Minato cast Makoto a helpless nce. He was about to suggest that Makoto didn''t need to cook their meals today.


    "I''ll make extra portions of vegetables and leave them for you to heat up. You can enjoy themter," Makoto said with a warm smile, understanding Minato''s unspoken request.


    It would be convenient to provide a little extra for them.


    Surprisingly, Minato and Kushina returned earlier than expected. Just as Makoto was about to leave for his disciples'' training, they knocked on his door.


    Makoto nned to head to their ceter in the evening. He had a permanent shadow clone there to oversee things, so it wouldn''t disrupt their basic training.


    A dinner meeting is definitely not a minor affair.


    "Those brutes from the Land of Thunder are infuriating. They''ve assembled an army to attack Sunagakure while it''s leaderless," Kushinamented.


    Makoto already had a pretty good idea of what was happening.


    The gears of the Third Ninja War had officially begun to turn.

 Chapter 90: Hagoromo, Its Your Family Again!

    Chapter 90: Hagoromo, It''s Your Family Again!


    In Makoto''s perspective, the Third Ninja World War was undeniably chaotic. It seemed like everyone was at odds, attacking each other and ultimately ganging up on Konoha.


    Kumogakureunched assaults on both Sunagakure and Konoha, while Iwagakure joined in the chaos by attacking Konoha and siphoning resources from Kumogakure. Iwagakure also decided to throw a surprise party for the Third Raikage,plete with a "gang-up" theme. In the midst of this turmoil, Sunagakure repelled Kumogakure''s advances.


    Although the viges had a beef with each other they all targetted Konoha at some point.


    Even the normally uninvolved Kiri Ninja felt the need to join the war. They couldn''t afford to seem out of ce, so they, too, confronted Konoha. Then they had the brilliant idea to attack Suna, and, of course, got betrayed by Iwa after forming an alliance. ssic ninja politics, really.


    In the Third Ninja War, Konoha faced nearly insurmountable odds.


    It''s all thanks to the existence of Minato that Konoha ''won'' the war.


    "Ten thousand ninjas from Iwagakure surrounded the Third Raikage. Yahiko met an unfortunate end at the hands of Danzo and Hanzo. Nagato, well, he decided that the dark side had better cookies and joined the Sith... I mean, turned to the dark side. Madara Uchiha manipted Obito into his service. Mighty Dai, in a fit of selflessness, sacrificed himself, which had the miraculous effect of turning the fearsome Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist into The Treacherous Sannin of the Mist."


    Makoto recollected the major events of the Third Ninja World War.


    If history followed its original course, Nohara Rin would have had the pleasure of being skewered by Kakashi''s Raikiri, Obito would sumb to darkness and madness, and Might Gai''s father would sacrifice himself to protect his son.


    Shisui, on the other hand, emerged unscathed, earning himself the moniker of Shunsuin Shisui during the Third Ninja War.


    But of course, because this world is all sunshine and rainbows, Makoto just couldn''t stop feeling that something dreadful must have happened during that time, something Shisui was probably desperate to avoid.


    "There''s not much time left..."


    Makoto remembered that not long before Obito''s descent into darkness, Kakashi had just been promoted to Jounin at the young age of twelve.


    Kakashi and Obito were of the same age, and Obito is currently only eight years old. In other words, there were only four years left to alter the course of events.


    The situation with Might Gai didn''t seem insurmountable. I mean, what can the seven ninja swordsmen even do? They''re like a third-rate version of the "Seven Warlords of the Sea." There isn''t even a Mihawk in their ranks to rescue them from mediocrity.


    Obito''s situation, however, posed a moreplex challenge. On the surface, it appeared as a tragedy triggered by the ravages of war, but it was, in reality, a meticulously orchestrated conspiracy.


    To alter Obito''s darkening fate, Makoto''s adversaries were not merely Iwagakure and Kirigakure ninjas but also Uchiha Madara and the enigmatic ck Zetsu lurking in the shadows.


    In an optimistic scenario, his primary foe was an old man dependent on a life-sustaining tube and a mysterious ck creature.


    In a less optimistic scenario, his adversaries included the Avatar of Indra, Uchiha Madara, the sole possessor of the Renningan in the ninja world, and Kaguya Otsutsuki''s third son.


    And he, Hosakawa Makoto, was but a Chunin instructor in the ninja school.


    "Makoto, what''s on your mind?" Kushina''s voice broke Makoto''s reverie.


    As Makoto considered the political and economic state of the world, he sighed and replied, "I was pondering how the war might impact Konoha."


    "Konoha isn''t as vulnerable as Sunagakure. Anyone considering war with Konoha must weigh the consequences," Kushina asserted confidently in Konoha''s strength.


    "Hosakawa''s concerns are valid. Once a war begins, anything can happen," Minato cautioned with a more pessimistic outlook. While Makoto questioned whether the war might extend to Konoha, Minato believed it was an inevitability.


    In times of peace, being recognized as the foremost ninja vige could deter potential aggressors.


    However, with the outbreak of war, Konoha''s status as the leading vige made it a prime target for those seeking recognition through its conquest.


    After Minato and Kushina finished their meal, Makoto headed out of the main city to continue teaching his disciples.


    His first task was to instruct Might Gai on Soru. Following the grooming lesson, Makoto oversaw a race between Obito and Might Gai.


    In this friendlypetition, Might Gai managed to maintain a slight advantage and emerged as the victor, although neither of them managed to break through their established limits.


    Makoto had a rule in ce  any time they surpassed their limits, the new result would serve as the benchmark for the next challenge, not the original limit.


    Naturally, daily breakthroughs were a tall order, and Makoto wasn''t discouraged by their consistent progress.


    This training method proved to be quite effective, and Might Gai''s proficiency improved at an elerated rate.


    Interrupting Shisui''s practice, Makoto said, "Take a break from training for now, Shisui. Today, I''ll teach you a new Fire Release ninjutsu."


    Makoto introduced the technique, saying, "This one''s called Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson. It''s a B-level Fire Release jutsu that''s particrly lethal at short to medium distances."


    Taking Shisui to an open space, Makoto demonstrated the technique. "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson!"


    *whoosh*


    *****swish*****


    Forming the required hand seals, Makoto expelled arge burst of mes. While spewing the mes, he swiftly threw more than a dozen shurikens toward a wooden target in the open area.


    *****Thud*****


    *****sh*****


    ********crack********


    The shurikens passed through the mes, merging with them, and transformed into more than a dozen small fireballs that struck the wooden target. The sharp shurikens severed the wooden target''s limbs and prated its body, while the mes set it aze, reducing it to ashes.


    Thebination of sharp shurikens and the fiery power of the Fire Release makes it challenging to evade or block at close range and inflict substantial damage when hitting the target.


    [You taught your disciple Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson. You received: Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet (proficient level)]


    After providing exnations and several demonstrations, Makoto instructed Shisui to practice the technique on his own.


    "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson"


    Shisui replicated Makoto''s actions, breathing out mes andunching shurikens, effectively impaling the wooden target with the zing shurikens.


    However, some shurikens were not embedded with mes.


    After some time, Makoto checked Shisui''s progress. The proficiency level of the Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson had reached thirty-two, requiring him just a bit more practice to be proficient.


    As expected, Shisui disyed remarkable learning abilities, grasping the technique quite rapidly with Makoto''s guidance.


    Two dayster, Obito believed he had attained the strength necessary to undertake the challenge and applied for another showdown with Makoto.

 Chapter 91:

    Chapter 91:


    "Teacher, I want to challenge the challenge!" Obito found Makoto and expressed his desire to attempt the river sprint.


    It had been four full days since hisst challenge had ended in failure. Over these four days, he had diligently been studying Makoto''s special training techniques to improve his speed.


    He had pushed himself beyond his limits during thepetition with Might Gai. Obito now felt more confident and believed he had the capacity to seed in the challenge.


    With thebat test approaching in the special training next week, Obito was determined to master Soru this week and enhance his performance.


    His motivation to win the challenge extended beyond simply defeating Might Gai. Obito was tired of alwaysgging behind and was determined to bridge the gap in their abilities.


    "Okay,e with me," Makoto agreed and led Obito to the river.


    The second level of the challenge differed from the first as there was no need to set up traps in advance.


    Makoto created numerous shadow clones that, ready to cast water dragon bullets into the river.


    Obito readied himself.


    "Start!"


    Obito''s gaze remained fixed on the bullets as he tried to decipher their hidden patterns and movements. Makoto had previously exined that the water dragon bullets followed a specific, predictable pattern rather than moving randomly.


    Obito observed that the bullets moved in groups of three, each group exhibiting simr patterns. This discovery allowed him to identify a rhythm in their movements.


    *Swish*


    Obito immediately started dashing, dodging and avoiding the bullets.


    Makoto looked at Obito''s appearance and thought that if Obito could always maintain this calm and cautious attitude, the improvement inbat effectiveness would increase by many levels.


    After crossing thest set of water dragon bullets and reaching the shore sessfully, Obito couldn''t contain his excitement. "Sess!" he cheered, yet he also voiced a concern: "Teacher Makoto, I wasn''tte, right?"


    Makoto nodded with a smile, confirming, "You''ve sessfullypleted the challenge."


    Obito was ted, "Great! So, can I learn the Soru now?"


    "Here''s the scroll. Make sure to read it carefully," Makoto instructed as he handed the scroll to Obito.


    Eager to begin learning, Obito replied, "I''ll study it diligently and ensure that I memorize everything!"


    As he opened the scroll, Obito realized that some of the techniques seemed familiar.


    Upon closer inspection, he recognized that Makoto had already started teaching him certain aspects of the chakra techniques to enhance his speed, during the challenge.


    "Teacher Makoto, you''re truly the best teacher in the world!" Obito expressed his gratitude to Makoto, understanding his good intentions and feeling deeply moved.


    [You''ve given your disciple a training scroll, and in return, your disciple is extremely grateful. You have earned Fire Release: Great Fire Destruction (Mastery)].


    "I almost forgot. Here''s the fee. I forgot to give it to you at first." Makoto smiled and brought three question papers, which he handed to Obito.


    Obito''s smile faded, and he felt like something was missing. It turned out to be the question papers! This was the only thing he hoped Makoto would forget.


    "Since you''ve forgotten, I suppose we can let it slide," Obito said, already feeling overwhelmed by the sight of the question papers.


    Makoto lightly tapped Obito''s forhead and said, "While I can''t waive it, I can offer you an interest-free installment." Obito brightened up at the mention of it being interest-free.


    Makoto then proceeded to teach Obito Soru. Given the difficulty of obtaining it, Obito took his practice very seriously.


    ...


    Anko noticed that her two brothers had been acting strangelytely,ughing and talking together all day.


    "Is there something interesting you haven''t told me?" The direct Anko approached Kotetsu and Izumo.


    "We''re currently preparing for the actualbat test next week," Kotetsu exined.


    "Really?" Anko looked at Kotetsu with skepticism.


    "Don''t doubt our integrity with this suspicious look," Izumo replied, stating that they were genuinely preparing for the practical test.


    "In that case, how are you preparing for the test?" Anko inquired.


    Kotetsu and Izumo exchanged nces and finally responded, "It''s not suitable to share our preparations for this particr test."


    Despite their close bond as brothers, for some reason they felt it was inappropriate to inform Anko about the ''secret technique''.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t. I''ll see what tricks youe up with on Monday," Anko dered with determination. She was ready to confront them in thebat test on Monday and teach them a lesson.


    Thebat test was quickly approaching, and everyone was gearing up for the exam.


    Some aimed to advance to a higher-level group, while others sought to make an impression for various personal reasons.


    On Saturday afternoon, Asuma asked Makoto to intensify his training regimen.

 Chapter 92: Flame Breathing

    Chapter 92: me Breathing


    "Teacher Makoto, I believe I can handle more pressure. Please give me additional training!" Asuma earnestly requested Makoto.


    In just two days, the first realbat test wouldmence, and Asuma felt he could push himself a bit further.


    This time, it wasn''t a secretive battle with only Makoto present; Yhi Kurenai would be observing as well. Even if he had to face defeat, he wanted to do so with dignity.


    "Why do you suddenly want extra training? Is it for thebat test?" Makoto inquired with a smile.


    Understanding the thoughts of a young person like Asuma was quite simple.


    "Yes, Sensei, you guessed it," Asuma admitted with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    "However, merely adding temporary training won''t significantly improve your strength," Makoto pointed out.


    "Temporary cramming might help in theoretical exams, but inbat test, training intensively in just two days won''t have a significant impact on your performance. Unless you possess an exceptional learning ability to learn a new trick in one day, two days wouldn''t make a remarkable difference."


    "So, what should I do?" Asuma inquired, cing his hopes on his versatile Sensei, Makoto.


    "Do you truly wish to enhance your strength?" Makoto asked.


    He did have a method in mind, but it was quite demanding.


    "I couldn''t be more serious," Asuma replied.


    "If you genuinely want to boost your abilities within just two days, then the only option is to engage inbat," Makoto pondered for a moment before suggesting.


    With only two days remaining, all Makoto could think of was extensivebat, in other words, getting into many battles.


    "You''ll spar with my shadow clones. During the time ahead, as long as you still have the strength to stand, you''ll continue to engage inbat with my shadow clones. This way, even in just two days, you can significantly enhance your strength."


    Extensivebat sessions are much more reliable than two extra days of training.


    Even though Asuma was apprehensive about whaty ahead, he had to agree, understanding the necessity of such rigorous training to shine when it counted.


    What it boiled down to was that if you wanted to appear distinguished in front of others, you needed to endure hardships in private.


    Over the following days, Asuma was consistently defeated by Makoto''s shadow clones. Even though Makoto intentionally held back their full strength, Asuma couldn''t emerge victorious.


    When Asuma was resting, exhausted, and leaning against arge tree, he grumbled:


    "If you ask me, the old man must be losing his touch. A ninja like you, Makoto-sensei, is still a Chunin. In my opinion, you should be promoted to Jonin."


    During their recent fight, Makoto had employed a total of eight different ninjutsu, which included Fire Release and Water Release. The array of ninjutsu used was well-bnced, epassing both offensive and defensive techniques.


    "At my current level, I don''t genuinely qualify for a promotion to Jonin," Makoto refuted.


    Based on his recent performance, he was, at best, a Chunin with a slightly greatermand of ninjutsu. However, Asuma''s abilities wereparatively weaker, leading him to form that opinion.


    ''Sarutobi Hiruzen, are you watching?'' Makoto mused without altering his expression.


    The reason for his sudden disy of power was not solely to assist Asuma''s training but to demonstrate his abilities to the Third Hokage.


    Even if the Third Hokage himself wasn''t present, the ANBU, overseeing the situation, would report to the Third Hokage.


    Makoto''s notion was quite straightforward: it was all about groundwork.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t have aprehensive understanding of him. So long as Makoto didn''t reveal something outrageously extraordinary, it would be perceived as Makoto''s inherent talent from the perspective of the Third Hokage.


    In fact, Makoto had alreadyid some groundwork earlier. It was that sort of foreshadowing with witnessesspecifically, the time when Kushina mentioned that Makoto had the aptitude to practice sealing techniques.


    As the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kushina was naturally under ANBU surveince.


    With that in mind, Makoto showcased his talent for sealing, signaling that he possessed such an ability. Otherwise, given his cautious nature, he would have pretended to have very little talent in the field.


    Talent in sealing, proficiency in teaching, andmendable ninja skillssuch a young individual was more deserving of being nurtured.


    Makoto showcased his value when the Root couldn''t perceive it, but the Third Hokage "could".


    Should he be extracted from the Root, it would allow him to progress further without concerning himself with the Root''s issues.


    Once Makoto had been transferred to the Third Hokage''s purview, as long as he doesn''t suddenly reveal abnormal strength, his subsequent development would stem from the talents the Root had failed to detect but that the Third Hokage could develop.


    Makoto aimed for steady growth, but he didn''t intend to remain a simple Chunin teacher forever, as the status of a Chunin teacher essentially imposed an upper limit on his development.


    If he''d genuinely acted as an ordinary Chunin teacher, could he have obtained this special summer training opportunity? He would likely have been summoned by Danzo to work as aborer at the base during the vacation.


    The higher one''s status, the more prominent their disyed abilities, which in turn offered Makoto greater room for rewards.


    For instance, he wished to reform the Ninja Academy''s curriculum by introducing shared sses for several teams. If he remained an ordinary teacher, his suggestions would fall on deaf ears.


    However, with sessful summer training, Makoto aspired to see his proposals taken seriously.


    ...


    On a Sunday morning, Makoto was instructing Obito in Soru.


    At this point, both Might Guy and Shisui had already mastered the technique, leaving only Obito learning it alone.


    "Soru is actually quite simple. You need to execute the technique you''ve used at least three times or more,yered upon itself," Makoto exined while demonstrating.


    "My legs are giving in. It''s quite challenging," Obito tried to follow Makoto''s instructions but couldn''t seed.


    What seemed easy when articted became challenging when put into practice, and Obito struggled to find stability even after stacking the technique twice.


    "Practice makes perfect. Shisui and the others didn''t master it in just a few days," Makoto reassured him.


    Since Makoto had shared a portion of the technique with Obito previously, starting the training went smoothly.


    At the end of the session, Obito still couldn''t perform the technique with threeyers but managed to stack it twice more consistently, signifying a considerable improvement.


    [Disciple Uchiha Obito, under your guidance, has diligently practiced and significantly improved his abilities. You received the reward - me Breathing (Proficient Level).]


    Makoto was pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 93: Five Elements Seal and Contract Seal

    Chapter 93: Five Elements Seal and Contract Seal


    In the Naruto world, the modified me Breathing can not only enhance physical qualities but also strengthen Fire Release.


    When one first learns me Breathing, they can use Total Concentration Breathing. This instantly increases the speed of the nature transformation of Fire-attribute chakra and enhances the power of mes.


    After mastering it, is even more terrifying. It can instantly convert all chakra into mes without obstacles, allowing Fire Release ninjutsu to be performed without seals, significantly enhancing the power of the mes.


    After undergoing systematic modifications, me Breathing no longer has much to do with the original Demon yer story. There''s no need for a sword. It can be considered a Fire Release chakra mode.


    In the Naruto world, there are several chakra modes. If someone is a Jinchuriki, they might have the opportunity to develop Tailed Beast chakra modes. There is also the Lightning Release chakra mode of the Cloud Vige.


    Makoto even thinks that the Susano''o can be considered a chakra mode, limited to the Mangekyo Sharingan.


    Makoto can''t help but wonder what it would be like if Sage Mode and me Breathing were used together.


    Although it wasn''t the reward he had expected, Makoto was quite satisfied.


    Localized me Breathing has powerful effects. It not only enhances his own strength but is also suitable for his disciples'' training.


    Shisu and Obito both primarily use Fire Release for their main offensive ninjutsu, making them well-suited for me Breathing.


    During dinner in the evening, Makoto informed Kushina that he had sessfully practiced the Third Seal of me.


    "It''s already been sessfully practiced? A month passed quickly," Kushinamented after taking a bite of food.


    "Not a month, it''s been 27 days," Minato corrected.


    Counting the days, he found that Makoto hadpleted his training a few days earlier than Kushina had initially anticipated.


    "27 days are roughly equivalent to a month. I can''t predict the future, so I can''t be 100% urate," Kushinasaid, waving her hand.


    "But being able to finish earlier than my estimate shows that Makoto, your talent for Fuinjutsu is indeed quite remarkable," Kushinapraised.


    "I just finished writing my insights on seal techniques recently. After dinner, I''ll share my insights and the seals you''ll be practicing next with you."


    "I''ve also written down some insights from my seal practice. It might not be as professional as Kushina''s, but it should be helpful to you," Minato said.


    Even though he learned Fuinjutsu mostly from Kushina, everyone has their own unique thoughts while studying. Minato thought his insights might be helpful to Makoto as well.


    "Thanks to both Kushina-sensei and Minato-sensei," Makoto expressed his gratitude.


    "Then cook us something delicious to eat," Kushinaughed heartily.


    Although she didn''t feel like she had worked very hard, it would be a waste not to take advantage of this good opportunity.


    "Can you handle spicy food?" Makoto asked after thinking for a moment.


    When he was teaching Kushina and Minato how to cook, he made a fantastic Mapo Tofu recipe.


    "No problem, Makoto. Feel free to make it," Kushina replied.


    "It''s okay. I can tolerate it," Minato said after a moment''s thought.


    They figured that if the dish was too spicy, they could just avoid eating the chili peppers.


    "In that case, it''s settled. Tomorrow evening, I''ll make a dish that''s so delicious it glows," Makoto said with a smile.


    "I''m a bit suspicious when you say ''glows'' in reference to a dish," Kushina quipped.


    "Could it be that when a dish is cooked to perfection, it actually emits light?" Minato seriously considered this question.


    He remembered that the fried rice Makoto had cooked earlier seemed to faintly glow.


    After dinner, Kushina and Minato returned home and then brought their insights with them, heading once more into Makoto''s room.


    They handed the scrolls over to Makoto, who epted them gratefully.


    "The scroll of seal techniques contains three seals in total. Besides the Five Fingers Seal and the Five Elements Seal, there is also a Contract Seal, which should keep you busy for a year," Kushina exined.


    "Although they sound difficult, don''t hesitate to ask us any questions you have. While it may not be simple for you, these are things we''re more familiar with," Kushina said confidently.


    After Kushina and Minato left, Makoto took the sealing technique scroll to the second floor and started reading.


    Makoto thought, "First, I''ll learn the Five Fingers Seal, then the Five Elements Seal and the Contract Seal. I''ll try to finish within a month."


    He also had two scrolls to raise his proficiency. He nned to use them on the Five Elements Seal and the Contract Seal. By the time these two seals reached a proficient level, they would provide him with more knowledge about sealing techniques.


    ...


    On Monday afternoon, Makoto began thebat test.


    By now, the students attending the summer special training had been studying for two weeks, and they each had made progress.


    The rules for the practical test were simr to those of the practical exam at the ninja school. The opponents were determined by random selection.

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:


    "No. 1 Hagane Kotetsu versus No. 2 Kamizuki Izumo," Makoto announced the names of the students in the first battle.


    When Izumo and Kotetsu heard that they would face each other in the first round, they couldn''t help but secretly sigh. It seemed that fate had no taste, pitting the two brothers against each other in the opening round.


    "Kotetsu, I thought today was the day for you and me to be famous." Kamizuki Izumomented.


    He hadn''t anticipated that he and Kotetsu would be so unlucky as to face off in the first match.


    "Yes," Kotetsu nodded, wearing a mncholic expression.


    If they hadn''t been paired up, they might have had the chance for a dramatic showdown, using their perfected technique of confusing the enemy.


    "Izumo, the perfected technique of confusing the enemy is forbidden. If you and I are battling as brothers, we should not use this technique," Kotetsu suggested.


    After some thought, Kamizuki Izumo smiled and agreed, "That''s a good idea."


    Ignoring Anko, who was itching to understand what the hell is going on, the two made their way to the battlefield to prepare for their match.


    "The battle begins!" Makoto dered when they were ready.


    At Makoto''smand, both of them swiftly closed the distance and engaged in closebat. They were evenly matched, sharing simr skills and having been trained by the same teacher. For minutes, they sparred with no clear winner.


    "It''s almost time," Kotetsu thought.


    ''Though we''re brothers, the ninja world is merciless. I''ll carry on your will and secure the victory,'' Kotetsu resolved, preparing to employ the enemy-confusion technique.


    ''Kotetsu, I''m sorry, but this is my Ninja Way!'' Izumo thought with a smile as he began forming hand seals. He was about to use the enemy-confusion technique.


    Just kidding. How could he not use the ninjutsu he had worked so hard to master? Promising Kotetsu was just a ruse.


    "Konoha''s foulnguage!" Kotetsu instantly discarded the guilt in his heart. Izumo turned out to be even more deceptive than he had anticipated.


    As Izumopleted his seals, four alluring clone sisters appeared on the field, dressed in stylish attire and exuding some of Izumo''s charm.


    Even though Kotetsu had seen this ninjutsu many times before, he still unconsciously slowed down as hepleted his seals, his eyes drawn to the majestic mountains in the distance.


    Not only did Kotetsu watch with fascination, but many spectators were also captivated by the clones'' allure and the sight of those grand mountains.


    Makoto was momentarily dumbfounded, wondering if this was Naruto''s seduction technique, or why else was it revealed so early? The forbidden technique caught everyone off guard.


    Izumo took advantage of Kotetsu''s momentarily distracted state and swiftly kicked him down.


    Kotetsu, jolted back to awareness by the attack, couldn''t help but think that this ninjutsu was truly frightening, even someone as strong-willed as he had fallen for it.


    A recovered Kotetsu quickly distanced himself, formed hand seals, and released his own ninjutsu while evading.


    With Kotetsu''s ninjutsu, four different charmingdies appeared on the field, all of them stylishly dressed.


    Seeing the alluring clones, Izumo''s pursuit gradually slowed, and Kotetsu seized the opportunity to counterattack.


    "These two idiots... and those clones are as useless their brains," Anko muttered, finding the whole situation puzzling.


    The battle raged in the open space, and the audience thoroughly enjoyed the spectacle. In the end, Kamizuki Izumo emerged slightly victorious, winning the first battle.


    "Izumo, it''s not your strength, but Brother Ebisu''s power!"


    "This ninjutsu can still be improved. Brother Ebisu may have pioneered it, but a win is a win. I''ll continue to win for you, Kotetsu," Izumo proudly stated with a smile.


    The students in the audience overheard their conversation and began discussing it.


    "Ebisu, the senior who was promotedst week, was the one who developed this ninjutsu?!" Some students found it hard to believe.


    "You know what they say. Never meet your idols."


    In the previous strength test, Ebisu was the only one promoted to ss A, which made him quite popr in Group C.


    "Yes, he developed it. I know him. He and I are in the same ss," Ebisu''s ssmate came forward and nodded.


    "One thing to say, this technique may be quite practical. Is he a genius?" Someone analyzed seriously.


    In any case, Ebisu was already famous in Group C.


    However, it''s a pity that Izumo only enjoyed it once. His opponent in the second round was a Anko.


    Anko didn''t even bother looking at his clones. She immediately chased Izumo and defeated him quickly.


    Kamizuki Izumo realized that his technique of confusing enemies had its shorings.


    "Izumo, this is what happens when you stab a brother in the back! You must never break a promise again." Kotetsuughed heartily.


    ...


    Group A is also undergoingbat testing.


    "No. 1 Uchiha Shisui versus No. 2 Yuhi Kurenai."


    "It''s him. The Uchiha." Yuhi Kurenai was surprised when she heard her name.


    She had known Shisui for just over ten days, but he had already left a deep impression on her. The seniors in the team were easily defeated, and as a first-year student, he ranked first in the strength test.


    "Kurenai, just do your best," Asumaforted her.


    "Be careful with his speed, he is very fast," Raid reminded her.


    The reason he lost that time was that he had underestimated Shisui''s speed.


    Kurenai nodded, calmed down, and walked toward the open space, her eyes determined.


    She already knows how to deal with this Uchiha.


    "The battle begins!"


    Kurenai wasted no time.


    "Demonic Illusion: Flower Mist"


    A swirling, mesmerizing mist filled the battlefield, shrouding her movements and disorienting Shisui. The world around him transformed into a surreal dreamscape.


    In the blink of an eye, Shisui found himself entrapped within a massive, ornate flower bud. Kurenai''s eyes sparkled with determination as she detonated the bud in a spectacr flowery explosion, scattering petals in every direction.


    *BOOM!*


    Kurenai reached for her kunai, ready to strike her seemingly immobilized opponent. However, her victory celebration was short-lived as she was suddenly struck on the back of the head.


    *poof*


    A substitution log appeared, but, it wasn''t just a substitution. On the log were several explosion tags.


    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*


    The arena shook with the force of the explosions, and the crowd gasped in amazement.


    Still, undeterred, Kurenai, with a hint of a victorious smile, muttered to herself, "I won."


    "Uchiha Shisui wins." Makoto, dered the result of the battle, looking at the momentarily dull Kurenai.


    Kurenai, startled by the announcement, woke up, and as she turned around, her eyes met Shisui''s. He stood behind her, a kunai pressed against her throat. The shock and realization that she had been caught in his Genjutsu overwhelmed her.


    "As expected. She was already under his Genjutsu." Genma leaning against a wall, a toothpick in his mouth, exuding an air of nonchnce that suggested he knew all along.


    "Just when did he..." Dazed Kurenai kept reying what happened while scratching her head.


    "It''s okay. Raid lost to him, too. This guy is too talented," Asumaforted her in time.


    The man lying next to him, wielding a kunai, red at Asuma, seemingly displeased.


    "No. 17 Uchiha Obito vs. No. 18 Might Gai."

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95:


    "The two of them actually met in the first round."


    The fourth-year students watching the game all felt pity. Might Guy and Obito were the top two in the fourth-year''sbat test. Even in the strongest Group A, they had the strength to secure the second and fourth positions.


    But when they met like this in advance, one of them was destined to be eliminated early.


    ''No matter who wins, Obito or Might Guy, there will be one less powerful opponent for me,'' Asuma thought to himself as he watched Might Guy and Obito meet in the first round.


    He was not as familiar with Might Guy as Obito, and he didn''t know the specifics of Might Guy''s actualbat abilities. Still, since Might Guy could defeat Obito in thebat test, his strength must not be underestimated.


    Thinking of this, Asuma showed a serious expression, preparing to collect information about Obito and Might Guy through this battle.


    "The first battle is with Gai..." Obito showed a troubled expression.


    Might Guy mastered Soru while Obito had not.


    But Obito didn''t feel that he had no hope of winning.


    Gai''s current strength wasn''t sufficient to support multiple Sorus in a short period, putting too much pressure on his leg muscles.


    So he could only say that he was at a disadvantage, not that he couldn''t fight.


    When Might Guy saw that his first opponent was Obito, he felt fired up.


    The two quickly walked to the fighting area and prepared to start the match.


    "Start!" After seeing the two of them getting into their stances, Makoto quickly announced the beginning of the battle.


    *Swish*


    As Makoto''s words faded, Might Guy vanished from his starting position.


    "Leaf Whirlwind!"


    Might Guy''s passionate battle cry echoed through the arena,


    Facing Obito as his opponent, they knew each other very well after practicing together every day, so Might Guy did not make a tentative attack and went all out right from the start.


    He instantlypleted the three-speed superposition and rushed towards Obito at an extremely high speed, then unleashed his strongest kick.


    *Bang*


    Because Obito was marginally slower, he found himself struck by Might Guy''s heel attack. Although he managed to block it with his arm, the impact sent shudders of pain through Obito.


    "So fast!" The surrounding students were surprised by Might Guy''s speed.


    It seemed as if he had teleported; his form vanished in the blink of an eye.


    "Incredible! What a quick Body Flicker Technique!" Asuma was even more surprised.


    While he could perform Shunsui, he was not as fast as Might Guy (Using Soru), and he also needed to form seals.


    Genma, leaning against the wall, shook his head. He muttered with solemnity, "No, this is different. It''s not the Body Flicker Technique."


    Obito and Might Guy had contrasting strategies. Might Guy sought to close the gap and engage in close-quartersbat, while Obito aimed to create distance using Soru and employ ninjutsu.


    *Swish Swish*


    Starting at a disadvantage prompted Obito to quickly reevaluate his tactics. Falling into Might Guy''s rhythm meant certain defeat. Obito made a snap decision and employed Soru twice in rapid session to put considerable distance between himself and his adversary.


    Might Guy gave chase but still found himself outpaced, as he had only employed Soru once.


    "I''ve got this," Might Guy concluded.


    Counting the first wave of confrontation, Obito had used Soru three times in under one minute.


    Might Guy''s body was much stronger than Obito''s, and yet he dared not use it in this manner.


    Obito, after this reckless stunt, would not be able to continue using the teleportation technique, and he will not be able to dodge him fast enough.


    "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!" Despite the burning pain in his legs, Obito formed seals swiftly and expelled a towering fireball.


    The massive fireball zed with intense mes as it hurtled menacingly toward Might Guy.


    Might Guy remained unflustered. He deftly avoided the iing fireball and remained vignt, guarding against potential assaults from other directions.


    *Boom!*


    Might Guy was well-versed in dealing with powerful fireball ninjutsu. It was formidable but straightforward to dodge. The true threaty in secondary attacks that might follow.


    Yet, to Might Guy''s surprise, Obito refrained from exploiting this window to strike. When Obito reentered his line of sight, Might Guy faced a perplexing sight: five identical Obitos dispersed across the field.


    "Did you use the Clone Technique while obscuring my vision with the fireball?" Might Guy pondered Obito''s strategy.


    The five Obitos were moving in different directions, making it difficult for Might Guy to discern the real Obito from the phantoms.


    Until Might Gai noticed the Obito that was running a bit slower, and a strange expression asionally crossing his face.


    "I''ve got you now!" Mustering chakra in his legs, Might Guy engaged Soru to rapidly close the gap on the rtively slower Obito, aiming to catch him off guard and bring the fight to a swift conclusion.


    Obito, who had been pushing his legs to the limit with consecutive Soru, felt his muscles weaken under the strain.


    *Swish*


    "Leaf Whirlwind!"


    Might Guy executed a powerful kick aimed at Obito.


    Obito, seemingly caught off guard, struggled to react in time. Just when victory seemed within Might Guy''s grasp, the situation took a sudden and unexpected turn.


    *Puff*


    The Obito he had targeted vanished into thin air.


    "It''s a trap!" Might Guy swiftly pivoted, scanning his surroundings for signs of the real Obito.


    Meanwhile, the genuine Obito had executed a Fire Release ninjutsu not far from Might Guy.


    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!"


    With a flourish of hand seals, Obito summoned a colossal, three-meter-tall fire dragon that lunged menacingly toward Might Guy.


    The heat radiating from the fire dragon was palpable at such close quarters. Despite the throbbing pain in his leg muscles, Might Guy executed Soru twice to evade the fire dragon.


    However, the Dragon Fire attack differed from the Fireball. It possessed a surprising ability to change direction. As Might Guy skillfully avoided it, Obito altered the fire dragon''s trajectory to continue its pursuit.


    "Water Release: Water Formation Wall!"


    As the fire dragon drew closer to Might Guy, a wall of water materialized to obstruct its path.


    *Pshhh*


    Makoto leaped into action.


    Although Obito possessed the capacity to control the fire dragon and halt its advance, Makoto''s concerns about Obito''s condition and the unpredictability of the ninjutsu led him to intervene by erecting the water barrier.


    "Uchiha Obito wins!" Makoto dered the oue with finality, concluding a remarkable battle that kept everyone at the edge of their seats.


    "Gai, this one''s for me," Obito proudly chuckled after learning the battle''s result.


    He had finally won against Might Gai in actualbat, turning the tables on a seemingly losing situation.


    However, before Might Gai could offer any words, Obito copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "Obito, are you okay?" Might Gai hurried to inspect his condition.


    *Swish*


    Makoto elegantly materialized in the open area, taking Obito into his arms. "It appears he has depleted too much chakra and is extremely fatigued. I''ll take him to Konoha Hospital for a check-up."


    He left behind a shadow clone that continued overseeing the actualbat test while escorting Obito to the hospital.

 Chapter 96: Final Result

    Chapter 96: Final Result


    As Makoto expected, there was nothing wrong with Obito''s body, but excessive chakra consumption and physical fatigue were caused by the repeated use of Soru in a short period of time.


    Obito had unleashed a Fire Ball Jutsu, a Fire Dragon, and the clone technique, along with several iplete Sorus.


    Among them, the clone technique consumed the least amount of chakra, but its effect was crucial.


    After receiving treatment, Obito quickly regained consciousness. When he saw Makoto sitting beside him, he couldn''t help but excitedly share the highlights of the battle he had just fought.


    "When I was kicked by Gai at the beginning, I knew I would definitely lose this battle if it continued normally. So I tried my best to use ninjutsu from a distance. That giant fireball may have appeared intimidating, but it wasn''t actually very powerful. I used it to divert Gai''s attention and obscure his sight"


    Obito''s excitement grew as he exined how he used the clone technique to deceive Might Gai. He looked thrilled.


    "I know that Gai is very observant in battle, so I endured the pain and controlled the clone to appear fatigued and exhausted to mislead him. After today''s battle, I feel like I could boast for a year. There were so many details that I kept in mind. The clone didn''t reveal the ''ws'' right away. I made sure it pretended to be tired after running a bit."


    "Your performance today was truly excellent. If you can remain thisposed in future battles, it would be fantastic," Makoto praised.


    He never hesitated to praise his students when they performed well. Makoto believed that continuously denying students praise due to concerns about arrogance andcency would ultimately undermine their self-confidence.


    "Hehe, it''s all thanks to your guidance, Teacher Makoto," Obito chuckled, wearing a satisfied smile.


    Why had he shared so much? Was it a way of showing off? Certainly not. What was there to show off to the teacher about winning against his peers? Obito had simply demonstrated his progress and sought Makoto''s approval.


    If Obito had to mention one drawback of the battle, it was that two individuals were missing  Nohara Rin and Kakashi. Obito thought that if Nohara Rin had been present, she would have undoubtedly praised his tactical brilliance.


    As for Kakashi, the arrogant brat would probably never underestimate Obito again.


    After confirming that nothing was wrong with Obito, both Obito and Makoto decided to return to the training ground to observe the ongoing battles.


    Makoto knew that Obito had no intention of forfeiting the exam. Moreover, since Obito was not injured, Makoto apanied Obito back to the training ground.


    By the time they arrived back at the training ground, the first round of battles had already concluded, and approximately half of the students had been eliminated.


    The second round of battles had justmenced, with some time remaining before Obito''s turn.


    In the second round of battles, Shisui''s opponent was once again a recent graduate and was easily defeated. No one expressed surprise at this oue.


    The students in ss A currently held the belief that only Might Gai, Uchiha Obito, and Sarutobi Asuma had any real chance of defeating him.


    Originally, Raid was a candidate, but due to his earlier defeat  a clear one at that  the general consensus was that he wouldn''t have much of a chance if he were topete again.


    Obito''s second-round opponent was a fourth-year student. Despite Obito not being in peak condition, he still managed to secure victory.


    The third round of battles unfolded simrly, though it was noteworthy that Asuma and his teammate faced each other.


    When Asuma went up against Raid, the students realized they may have underestimated both Raid and Shisui''s strengths.


    Upon careful reflection, the students discovered that whether the opponent was a fourth-year student or a recent graduate, Shisui took roughly the same amount of time to deal with them.


    Could it be that Shisui''s strength fluctuated? They felt that this was unlikely.


    The only conceivable exnation was that Shisui possessed a more gentle nature and didn''t want to humiliate his opponents too severely. As a result, he adjusted his attacks based on the strength of his adversaries.


    Raid''s speed was impressive, even if it wasn''t on par with Might Gai''s lightning-fast movements.


    ...


    Asuma had faced numerous challenges and remained resilient against sharp attacks. He quickly found opportunities to counterattack and emerge victorious.


    As the sun slowly descended in the western sky, the battles on the training ground neared their conclusion. The final match of the four-to-two series was set between Obito and Asuma.


    Both had already endured grueling battles, and although Obito had fainted from exhaustion, he had mostly recovered by now.


    In his fight against Gai, Obito had to maintain distance to avoid Gai''s razor-sharp attacks. However, when facing Asuma, Obito boldly engaged in closebat.


    After extensive training, Obito''s taijutsu had evolved beyond being merely a hindrance. While it might not match the prowess of Shisui and Might Gai, it was more than sufficient to outss most of his peers.


    Obito swiftly closed the gap andunched an attack on Asuma. He noticed that Obito and Might Gai had mostly avoided taijutsubat during their fight, giving Asuma the impression that Obito''s taijutsu skills were simr to what they were before.


    As a result, Asuma was taken by surprise at the outset of their fight. He found himself overwhelmed and disoriented by Obito''s swift moves.


    Asuma''s poor decision-making cost him the chance to win, and he was swiftly defeated by Obito.


    "In the final battle, it''s Uchiha Shisui versus Uchiha Obito," Makoto announced the names of the finalists.


    "They''re both from the Uchiha n. The rich get richer, it seems," Ebisu sighed, feeling the disparity between his strength and that of the n''s ninjas. He had been eliminated in the first round.


    "What a shame. I had a chance to win, but I didn''t anticipate Obito''s significant improvement in taijutsu," Asuma expressed some regret.


    "As senior ninja, we really need to step up our game. We must practice harder in the future!" Kurenai dered.


    When Obito stepped onto the battlefield to face Shisui, he felt a mixture of emotions.


    While he had sparred with Might Gai frequently, he had rarely faced off against Shisui.


    In the early days of training with Makoto, Shisui often outperformed Obito due to his rapid progress. Shisui would grasp something in an afternoon that Obito struggled with for a week, despite Shisui being younger and from the same family.


    However, Obito had be more self-assured since then. While Shisui was undoubtedly strong, Obito had also made significant progress.


    Still, Obito couldn''t help but acknowledge that, given his current condition, he didn''t stand much of a chance against Shisui.


    Despite knowing the odds were against him, Obito fought with all his might. He lost, as expected, but Obito didn''t feel disheartened because he had given his all.


    Moreover, defeating Might Gai earlier in the day had put Obito in a great mood. As soon as the match was over, he rushed over to Nohara Rin to boast about his victory over Might Gai.

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97:


    The number of people in Group B is muchrger than that of Group A, so when Obito passed by, Group B was still conducting thebat test.


    Obito nced at the onlookers and quickly found Nohara Rin.


    Obito walked towards Nohara Rin with an excited smile and said, "Rin, you don''t know how powerful I was just now. Gai had the upper hand but was defeated by me."


    Nohara Rin heard Obito''s words and turned around, asking with some confusion, "Is the exam over in Group A?"


    "Yes, it''s over. I''m in second ce. I only lost to Shisui," Obito said, unable to contain his excitement.


    "You finally defeated Gai. That means you have made great progress, Obito. In the previous exams when you were in school, you never defeated Gai," Nohara Rin said with a gentle smile, praising Obito''s progress and making him feel happy.


    In thest semester, Obito''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, and he even defeated the previous number one, Uchiha Ikunori. However, Might Gai, who also advanced significantly, became a stumbling block on Obito''s path to being ranked first.


    With Might Gai around, Obito was consistently ranked second in his ss and never managed to secure the top spot.


    So, Nohara Rin was very happy for Obito after hearing that he had finally defeated Might Gai, which showed significant improvement in Obito''s strength.


    "Hehe, actually, I had a chance to defeat him before, but every time I was just a little bit short," Obito exined with a smile, happy to receive Nohara Rin''s praise.


    His victory was due to his strategy during the battle rather than pure strength.


    "By the way, how did you perform? Did you make it into the top ten?" Obito asked.


    "No, it seems like everyone is improving very quickly," Nohara Rin replied, shaking her head.


    Her actualbat ability was at the middle level in ss B, so it was unlikely for her to be in the top ten.


    "That''s okay; I''ll teach you how to be stronger," Obito said enthusiastically, noticing that Nohara Rin seemed a little disappointed with her own strength.


    "Okay," Nohara Rin nodded and smiled, willing to learn from Obito''s rapid strength improvement.


    Obito took Nohara Rin aside and thought about what to teach her. He decided against teaching her techniques like Soru, the Dragon Fire, and Leaf Whirlwind, as those were taught to him by Makoto and required Makoto''s consent.


    Obito thought of the Fireball Technique, which Makoto had helped him master, and decided to teach it to Nohara Rin.


    "Let''s start with the seals," Obito quickly demonstrated the seals for the Fireball Technique.


    "Next, you need to convert the chakra in your body into mes and then release arge fireball, just like blowing up a balloon," Obito exined while using hand gestures.


    Nohara Rin looked at Obito with a puzzled expression. "Don''t you understand, Rin?" Obito scratched his head, thinking he was exining it clearly.


    "Just do this first, then that, and finally blow it out like a balloon," Obito gestured again.


    Nohara Rin didn''t know how to evaluate Obito''s teaching level, but she could tell he genuinely wanted to help. She said, "Obito, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t even know my chakra attributes yet."


    Everyone in the ninja world is born with a chakra attribute, and training the nature of the innate attribute makes it easier and faster to learn techniques.


    "That''s true," Obito scratched his head, a little disappointed that he couldn''t help Nohara Rin.


    He decided to ask Makoto for guidance on how to help others be stronger during his practiceter that night. He was confident that the all-knowing Sage Makoto would have a solution.


    When the teaching attempt failed, Obito continued chatting with Nohara Rin until there was amotion on the training ground.


    "It looks like Teacher Makoto is announcing the results after the exams," Nohara Rin said as she observed a crowd gathering in front of the bulletin board.


    "Rin, let''s go take a look," Obito led Nohara Rin to the bulletin board with great interest.


    Although he was aware of his achievements, Obito wanted to hear people praise him for his aplishments.


    However, when they arrived, Obito discovered that the most discussed person was not him, nor even Shisui, who had not secured the top spot, but Ebisu, who had only joined Group Ast week.


    "You wouldn''t believe what went down during the Group C exam just now. Two participants created sexy clones to distract their opponents in battle."


    "Oh, I remember this, but it wasn''t their idea, right? I recall it was Ebisu, who got his promotion to Group A,st time."


    "Yes, it was his brilliant idea."


    "I know this guy. He usually looks all serious, but who would''ve thought he''s a man of culture?"


    "I can''t believe people fell for this stupid technique!"


    "Those clones were so convincing; I almost forgot it was a battle!"


    "Those clones definitely stole the show, and my heart."


    Listening to the discussions of the people nearby, Obito looked confused and didn''t understand what had happened.


    Moreover, as Obito listened, the story became more outrageous, with ims that Ebisu uses the clone technique to....


    Obito couldn''t understand what they were saying at all. He thought about approaching Ebisu to ask about the situation, but he soon discovered that Ebisu had probably left after his first-round loss and he couldn''t find him.


    After the exam results were announced, Makoto returned directly to his home in the main city.


    Back at home, Makoto began preparing to make the Mapo Tofu.


    The key difference between the Mapo Tofu recipe given to him by the system and the traditional Mapo Tofu was the use of soybeans.


    More precisely, it involved creating a "meat" substitute from soybeans. The soybeans were soaked in water, cooked in stock, then ttened and seasoned with sauce to mimic a meaty texture.


    Finally, they were quickly fried to lock in the vor of the sauce.


    These fried soybeans were then added to the Mapo Tofu to impart a unique vor.


    Uponpletion, Makoto covered the dinner te with a lid to add a sense of ceremony.


    Soon, Kushina and Minato knocked on Makoto''s house door.


    After entering, Minato and Kushina noticed the cover on the dining table, which was not usually there.


    "Why did you use a cover?" Kushina asked casually.


    "Perhaps it''s to keep the food warm? He might have started cooking earlier than usual today," Minato spected.


    "Stop guessing; you''ll find out as soon as you open the cover," Makoto said with a smile, bringing the remaining two tes to the dining table.


    "I''ll do it," Kushina quickly stepped forward and lifted the cover.

 Chapter 98: The Idea of Accepting a Disciple

    Chapter 98: The Idea of epting a Disciple


    As Kushina lifted the cover off the dish, something magical happened. A red light seemed to emit from the food, casting an otherworldly glow. But upon closer inspection, it was evident that the red hue was not light but the result of the dish''s vibrant coloring.


    Staring at the bright red Mapo Tofu thatys before her, Kushina couldn''t help butment, "Makoto, you didn''t mention it was going to be this spicy. It looks incredibly fiery!"


    Initially thinking that Makoto had merely added a few extra chili peppers, Kushina was now convinced that the entire dish was a spicy masterpiece.


    Makoto calmly replied, "This dish is indeed quite spicy, but it''s not just about the heat. It offers a range of vors, from fragrant and hot to crispy and numbing."


    Minato, intrigued by the promise of multiple vors, decided to taste it himself. He grabbed a spoon and took a generous bite. "Spicy!" was the first word that came to mind.


    It was really damn hot, even for him.


    The spiciness seemed to engulf Minato in a world of mes, with an intense fiery sensation throughout his mouth. But it didn''t stop at spiciness; a multitude of vors soon burst forth, captivating Minato''s senses.


    "It''s delicious!" he proimed, and without hesitation, he continued to scoop more tofu into his bowl.


    Observing Minato''s enthusiasm, Kushina couldn''t resist the temptation and took a bite herself. The dish was numbing and spicy, but it also held a rich fragrance, and she even detected hints of a meaty vor.


    "It''s indeed delicious!" Kushina eximed as she joined Minato in scooping up more Mapo Tofu.


    After their satisfying meal, it became the topic of conversation. When Makoto listed the ingredients, Kushina questioned, "Makoto, did you forget to mention an ingredient? I distinctly tasted meat in there."


    Makoto replied, "There is no meat in the ingredients. What you experienced was the vor of processed soybeans."


    Minato nodded in agreement, "I also thought it tasted like meat. It''s incredible that soybeans can mimic that taste."


    Having to continue his disciples'' training, Makoto bid farewell to Minato and Kushina, promising to show them the cooking process when they have more time.


    ...


    In the southern forest, Shisui concentrated on mastering the Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson, while Obito and Might Gai worked on honing their physical conditioning and practiced Soru.


    As the training session neared its end, Obito approached Makoto with a question, "Teacher Makoto, how can I teach others ninjutsu?"


    Makoto inquired, "Whom do you wish to teach, and what do you aim to teach them?"


    Obito exined, "My good friend, Nohara Rin, is also in the summer special training program, but she''s in Group B. I tried exining things to her today, but she just can''t seem to grasp it."


    Makoto was a bit taken aback by Obito''s description, thinking that Obito''s teaching abilities were somewhat simr to Naruto''s  more like a casual demonstration rather than structured instruction.


    Makoto was aware of what it took to be apetent teacher. After all, it was his major. However, based on Obito''s current performance, he had reservations about leaving Obito to teach others.


    "Maybe you should focus on mastering the ninjutsu yourself first," Makoto suggested.


    Obito looked disappointed for a moment but then had an idea. Since he couldn''t teach Nohara Rin, and Makoto couldn''t make him an effective teacher, why not let Makoto teach Rin instead?


    "Teacher Makoto, I think she could really benefit from your guidance," Obito rmended, realizing that it might better for Rin to be taught by Makoto.


    After hearing Obito''s words, Makoto fell into thought.


    Currently, there were only four disciple positions within the system, with just one vacancy remaining. It was apparent that this spot couldn''t be given to Nohara Rin formally.


    However, Makoto realized there was no need to confirm her status within the system.


    Makoto pondered for a moment, considering the benefits of teaching Nohara Rin. One was to motivate Obito to practice diligently, and the other was to create an opportunity to potentially trick Kakashi into bing his disciple.


    "Then go and talk to Nohara Rin. If she''s willing to study with me, have here over," Makoto suggested.


    Upon hearing Makoto''s agreement, Obito was overjoyed. He had hoped to give it a shot, knowing it was impossible to force Makoto into teaching Nohara Rin.


    "Indeed, SageMakoto is all-powerful!" Obito eximed excitedly.


    The thought of practicing with Nohara Rin in the future filled Obito with anticipation. He couldn''t wait for tomorrow to arrive so he could share the good news with Nohara Rin.


    The next day, Ebisu went to the training ground as usual in the morning, preparing for his special training.


    "Why does it feel like I''ve be the center of attention?" Ebisu muttered, an uneasy awareness of the scrutinizing gazes that seemed to converge upon him from all directions.


    While he had once dominated the promotion list during his previous ascent, his performance in Group A the day before had been far from exceptional. It was entirely reasonable for him to be overshadowed by the original Group A members.


    Shiranui Genma, a fellow student from ss 6 of the fourth year, couldn''t resist a yful jab, "Ebisu, who''d have thought that beneath that perpetually serious facade of yours, therey a mischievous side?" He gave Ebisu''s chest a good-natured pat.


    The camaraderie between the two was evident.


    Upon hearing Shiranui Genma''s jest, Ebisu couldn''t help but feel a sinking sensation in his gut. Although uncertain about the cause of themotion, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Shiranui Genma continued, his tone light, "If you''ve got some free time around noon, maybe you could grace us with your technique. I''d love to challenge my own shorings."


    "My technique?" Ebisu ventured a guess, his heart sinking further.


    "Let''s not pretend any longer. Now that the technique is known throughout the three groups, there''s no sense in keeping up the act," Shiranui Genma said with a knowing look. "It''s just a matter of having contributed to the development of some adult ninjutsu. Why not own up to it openly?"


    Ebisu, who had an inkling of what was going on, paled and almost seemed on the verge of fainting. He stammered, "I really didn''t create it; I merely made a suggestion!" The impending farewell of his ninja school career seemed all too real.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:


    Unable to hold back, Ebisu confronted Kotetsu and Izumo.


    "Brother Ebisu!" Kotetsu and Izumo greeted Ebisu enthusiastically, their respectful demeanor contrasting with Ebisu''s suppressed anger.


    Ebisu couldn''t help but ask, "Are you two spreading rumors about me?"


    Kotetsu shook his head and said, "How is that possible, Ebisu? You''ve been kind to us. How could we do anything to harm your reputation?"


    Izumo added, "Indeed, Brother Ebisu, have you heard rumors from others?"


    Ebisu''s frustration showed on his face as he continued, "Now, people from the three groups are saying that I led in developing this new enemy-conceiving technique. What''s happening?"


    "We never said this," the two young men replied, shaking their heads.


    They exined that they had merely emphasized Ebisu''s significant contribution to the technique, but they hadn''t spread any false information.


    Kotetsu then motioned Ebisu toe closer and took out a book. "Izumo and I have perfected the technique, and this novel has been instrumental in our sess. We believe you could benefit from it too."


    Ebisu nced at the book skeptically, quickly scanning its contents. Afterward, he discreetly closed the book and looked around.


    "Ahem, this book is indeed quite enlightening. Allow me to hold onto it temporarily," Ebisu decided to let go of his anger, at least for the moment. "By the way, join me during the lunch break, and I''ll evaluate your progress in ninjutsu training."


    ...


    As Obito entered the training ground, he couldn''t wait to find Nohara Rin.


    "Rin, would you like to train with Teacher Makoto?"


    Nohara Rin looked at Obito with a puzzled expression. "Huh? I thought we were already training with Teacher Makoto now."


    Obito scratched his head. "I mean, do you want to receive personal teachings from Teacher Makoto after regr ss hours?"


    Nohara Rin summed up Obito''s intention, "You''re asking if I want to be Teacher Makoto''s disciple?"


    "Uh, yes that."


    Obito nodded with satisfaction as Nohara Rin grasped his point.


    "Teacher Makoto is exceptionally skilled. If you be his disciple, you''ll definitely grow stronger," Obito emphasized.


    He refrained from explicitly revealing that his own remarkable progress was the result of bing Makoto''s disciple since it was meant to be kept confidential.


    Nohara Rin recognized Makoto''s teaching abilities, but she sensed that Obito''s statement implied something beyond teaching.


    Obito''s recent transformations had not gone unnoticed, and she spected that Makoto''s mentorship was the cause.


    "If you''re willing, Rin, follow me after dinner tonight," Obito proposed.


    Nohara Rin hesitated, concerned about whether her eptance would impact Obito or Teacher Makoto negatively. Obito quickly reassured her that there would be no issues, having already discussed this with Makoto.


    Finally, Nohara Rin agreed. A good teacher was a valuable asset, and she held Makoto in high regard.


    With Obito''s glowing rmendation and her growing curiosity about Makoto, she couldn''t resist the opportunity to experience Makoto''s teachings firsthand.


    She wondered how Makoto had brought about such a significant change in Obito in just a few months.


    After ss, Nohara Rin couldn''t help but steal a few nces at Makoto. She noticed that Makoto''splexion was remarkably clear, but beyond that, she couldn''t discern anything else.


    Makoto, in turn, noticed Nohara Rin''s gaze and responded with a gentle smile.


    [Complete arge-scale teaching]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Rewards obtained: Violent  Leaf Adamantine-Strength Whirlwind, Chakra Scalpel]


    The rewards were quite substantial.


    After ss, Makoto returned to the main city for dinner and then proceeded to the southern forest to training his disciples. However, the group had expanded, now including Nohara Rin.


    Upon her arrival, Nohara Rin was surprised to find Shisui and Might Gai engaged in battle.


    She hadn''t expected Shisui to be another one of Makoto''s disciples, deepening her curiosity about their mysterious teacher.


    As Makoto approached, all four disciples greeted him with a polite, "Teacher Makoto."


    "Good evening, everyone," Makoto replied with a gentle smile.


    Privately, Nohara Rin mused about Makoto''s versatility as both a teacher and trainer in various settings.


    Even though she and Makoto hadn''tmunicated face to face, they had already established a connection through Obito, making her transition into a disciple seamless.


    "Your chakra control is truly remarkable. Would you consider learning medical ninjutsu?" Makoto inquired. He recalled Nohara Rin''s notable talent in medical ninjutsu and her mastery of the Mystical Palm at the tender age of twelve.


    "Medical Ninjutsu..." Nohara Rin contemted for a moment, her eyes gradually lighting up as she nodded in agreement. The idea appealed to her, as the world of medical ninja held remarkable figures like Tsunade, one of her idols.


    "Let''s start with the basics of healing techniques," Makoto suggested once Nohara Rin expressed her interest. Nohara Rin was introduced to foundational healing and hemostasis techniques.


    Makoto opted for a theoretical introduction before practical training.


    After the disciples left, Makoto continued to practice breathing techniques alone in the southern forest. Despite passively exercising during sleep in a state of normalcy, additional practice yielded superior results.


    Makoto maintained a clear understanding of the strengths and drawbacks of the two breathing techniques, primarily employing Stone Breathing for physical training and me Breathing forbat and fire release jutsus.


    He was devising a breathing method training program for his disciples and nned to have them practice collectively, with the exception of Nohara Rin.


    For her foundation is a bit weak. At least, right now.

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:


    A few days after joining the training team in the southern forest, Nohara Rin gained valuable insights.


    For example, she gained a deeper understanding of Makoto''s strength.


    Although Nohara Rin had always considered Makoto an excellent teacher, she previously believed that his skills as a ninja were on par with other Chunin teachers. However, she now realized that she had underestimated him.


    Watching Makoto teach Shisui Fire Release, the overwhelming power of the Fire Release technique made Nohara Rin truly appreciate Makoto''s extraordinary strength.


    In the ninja school, the curriculum primarily focuses on basic ninjutsu like the three fundamental techniques, but students often request to learn more advanced techniques.


    asionally, Chunin teachers would demonstrate higher-level ninjutsu to the students.


    Before, Nohara Rin had never seen Jounin-level ninja using their jutsu in battle. But now, witnessing Makoto''s prowess, she understood that he was incredibly skilled, even if he was not as powerful as the elite Jounin.


    Nohara Rin also noticed that Makoto was highly versatile, proficient in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Genjutsu, and even Medical Ninjutsu.


    Moreover, while observing Makoto''s teaching methods, Nohara Rin noticed that he appeared more rxed in the southern forestpared to the training ground.


    Nohara Rin also started to understand the reasons behind Obito''s intense studying over thest semester.


    Nohara Rin used to find Obito''s approach to studying peculiar. When he started showing an interest in learning, he seemed unhappy and reluctant, creating a paradoxical impression.


    In general, Nohara Rin was content with her decision to be Makoto''s disciple.


    "Darn it! I was so close!" Obito sat on the ground, venting his frustration by pounding it with his fists.


    Moments earlier, he hade close to outpacing Might Gai and crossing the finish line first.


    "It''s alright. You were almost there this time. With more effort, you might seed next time," Nohara Rin gentlyforted him.


    Obito''s spirits lifted after herforting words. He stood up, dusted himself off, and dered with renewed determination, "Gai, just you wait! I''ll surpass you tomorrow!"


    "Obito, here are your questions," Makoto announced with a grin, handing the questions paper to Obito.


    Upon seeing the questions, Obito''s hope plummeted. He epted the paper as if it were a poison that would bring his demise.


    "Didn''t you say you loved studying so much?" Nohara Rin teased, amused by Obito''s dejected expression.


    "Yes, I love studying so much that I feel ufortable if I don''t answer more than a dozen questions a day," Obito replied, suppressing the urge to burst into tears.


    "Would you like some extra questions?" Makoto asked with a smile.


    "Forget it. While more questions are good, it''s best not to be too greedy," Obito firmly declined. A dozen additional questions per day were sufficient for him.


    "Let''s continue practicing," Makoto said, adding a touch of theatrical ir by lightly tapping Obito''s shoulder.


    In addition to teaching Nohara Rin medical ninjutsu knowledge, Makoto was also imparting his expertise in physical skills. Medical ninjutsu, when used inbat, could be lethal.


    Whenbined with exceptional physical skills, it resulted in a formidable fighting capability.


    As it was Saturday, Makoto headed to Asuma''s residence in the Sarutobi n''spound for an afternoon practice session.


    Surprisingly, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t appear to be busy that day. Upon Makoto''s arrival at Asuma''s home, Sarutobi Hiruzen was seated in the living room, engrossed in reading something.


    "Lord Third," Makoto greeted.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded in response, then set aside the document he was reading and inquired with a smile, "Makoto, how is your summer special training going? It''s been three weeks, since it started."


    Ninja school holidays typically run from mid-July to early September,sting about a month and a half.


    However, due to the need for students to have a break and transition between school and summer training, the allocated time for summer training is limited to just five weeks.


    "The students are dedicated to their training and eager to learn. They''ve made substantial progress," Makoto reflected before adding, "I''ve been conducting weekly tests to monitor their development. I''ll bring those records right now."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a smile, responded, "No need to trouble yourself, Makoto. Just bring them along tomorrow."


    Makoto seemed to have made a significant impact with his teaching methods. It appeared that Konoha might have another exceptional Jounin in the making. Sarutobi Hiruzen intended to assess the students'' progress for himself during the fifth week.


    If the results were positive, he might consider standardizing this special training program.


    In fact, if Konoha faced prolonged challenges due to war, Sarutobi Hiruzen contemted canceling the regr fourth-grade curriculum and having Makoto provide specialized training until graduation.


    "Old man, it''s clear you''re not seeing Teacher Makoto''s full potential. He''s amazing; why don''t you just make him a Jounin?" Asuma, passing by at that moment, couldn''t help but voice his frustration.


    "I feel that Teacher Makoto surpasses my current Jounin instructor," Asuma added.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen exined, "A Jounin serves as a vital asset to the vige. They must excel in various areas, not just one. Makoto has impressive teaching skills and considerable strength, which qualifies him for special Jounin status, but a Jounin should meet a broader set of criteria."


    Asuma continued to express his admiration for Makoto. "I genuinely believe that Makoto-sensei excels in every aspect. You don''t spend much time at the ninja school anyway; wouldn''t it be better if Makoto-sensei were the head?"


    However, Asuma''s impassioned plea only led to a spike in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s blood pressure. He rubbed his forehead and gestured for Makoto to whisk Asuma away. Understanding the signal, Makoto nodded and took Asuma for training.


    "When will this child mature?" Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed.


    While he didn''t have much time to manage the ninja school''s affairs as Hokage, Makoto''s exceptional teaching abilities were undebatable. However, making him the principal was not currently feasible.


    Since the establishment of the Ninja School, only two individuals had served as principals: Senju Tobirama and Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The role of principal carried significant importance in Konoha''s history. Even with a modified system, the principal still held special significance.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen believed that Asuma woulde to understand his actions as he grew older. The future principal for the Ninja School would be the next Hokage, unless a certain teacher makes a truly substantial contribution.

 Chapter 101:

    Chapter 101:


    Before departing with Asuma, Makoto evaluated Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He was eager to see the skills of the professor who imed to be proficient in all of Konoha''s techniques.


    [Name: Sarutobi Hiruzen]


    [Chakra: 170,000]


    [Skills: Combination Ninjutsu (Mastery: 13,000/15,000), Fire Attribute Chakra Nature Change (Mastery: 6,200/15,000), Earth Attribute Chakra Nature Change (Mastery: 6,200/15,000), changes in the nature of water chakra (Mastery: 2,400/15,000)...]


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s skill list was indeed extensive, densely packed with a rough estimation of more than a thousand ninjutsu.


    Makoto recognized that achieving such a feat required substantial dedication, especially since Sarutobi Hiruzencked the Sharingan to copy techniques. However, most of the ninjutsu were only at the entry-level, with rtively few mastered.


    Makoto thought about the value of mastery levels within the system, realizing that they held more significance than he had initially assumed. He also noted that his proficiency in chakra nature changes, particrly in water and fire attributes, surpassed Sarutobi Hiruzen''s.


    Of course, in an actualbat situation, the current Hiruzen Sarutobi would easily defeat Makoto, considering factors such as chakra, physical skills,bat experience, and jutsu configuration.


    Observing Sarutobi Hiruzen''s skills, Makoto appreciated the versatility of a true all-around ninja, proficient in a wide range of ninjutsu, physical techniques, illusions, sealing techniques, secret techniques, and forbidden techniques.


    Makoto had mixed feelings about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s skills. He contemted the benefits of such a vast skill set and the challenges it posed.


    After instructing Asuma, Makoto returned to Konoha''s main city and invited Minato and Kushina to witness the entire process of preparing Mapo tofu.


    Kushina and Minato were intrigued to witness how soybeans could be transformed into a meat-like texture. Even after observing the cooking process and tasting the result, Kushina remained amazed.


    Kushina: "How did Makoto even think of turning soybeans into ''meat''?"


    Makoto couldn''t reveal that he had learned these dishes from others, as it would expose his secret. Instead, he humbly imed that it was an idea that had urred to him spontaneously.


    Minato inquired about the progress of Makoto''s sealing techniques, as it had been nearly a week since hisst lesson. Makoto shared his thoughts on the Five-Finger Seal.


    "The five-finger seal is much more difficult than the challenging than the previous seals. Itsplexity requires extensive study and practice." Minato exined.


    Makoto then transitioned the conversation to a broader Fuinjutsu topic, addressing some of the difficulties he had encountered.


    During weekend evenings when his disciples were absent, Makoto practiced alone in the southern forest.


    Makoto: "Five-Finger Seal!"


    He concentrated chakra into the five fingers of his right hand and touched his shadow clone. ck sealing lines emerged on the clone''s body, confirming the seal''s sess.


    With the Five-Finger Seal practicepleted, Makoto nned to move on to the Five Elements Seal. While he might still be a novice in formal sealing techniques, he was determined to resolve the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal issue.


    After learning the Five Elements Seal, he would directly use the proficiency scroll on it. Then, he ns to learn the Contract Seal and master it.


    Once proficient in both sealing techniques, he would gain a deeper understanding of sealing methods, preparing him to tackle the Eradication Seal.


    Makoto ventured deep into the forest, using perception ninjutsu to explore the limits of his newfound power. It had been a month since he had achieved mastery in Stone Breathing.


    He maintained total concentration for all the time.


    His body was in constant exercise. Within a month, he felt his body growing stronger, far more effectively than through traditional physical training.


    His body''s increased strength also led to a slightly elerated natural chakra growth rate.


    With his body bing more robust, Makoto decided it was time to experiment with thebination of the Eight Gates and Stone Breathing.


    He had mastered the first three gates of the Eight Gates, which were rtively safe and didn''t impose excessive strain on his body.


    Makoto: "Let''s open the gates, one by one."


    Since he hadn''t achieved the mastery level like Might Gai in the original plot, he had to cautiously open them starting from the first gate.


    Upon unlocking the first gate, Makoto sensed a restriction in his body being lifted. His chakra surged, his strength and speed significantly improved.


    As he opened the third gate, Makoto''s body turned red, chakra levels soared, and he radiated green energy.


    Makoto assessed himself in this state:


    [Name: Hosakawa Makoto]


    [Chakra: 23,200]


    Makoto''s chakra had exceeded 20,000, but it was extremely turbulent, preventing precise maneuvers. He can''t use Ninjutsu in this state.


    He anticipated this and entered the total concentration breathing state with Stone Breathing, further enhancing his physical abilities.


    BOOOM!


    ****************Tud*************


    A casual punch created a shockwave that toppled over a dozenrge trees, and even without chakra reinforcement, stones shattered like tofu in his grasp. His running speed was akin to teleportation.


    Makoto exhaled, releasing the Eight Gates and the breathing state, feeling a wave of exhaustion.


    Thebination of the Eight Gates and Stone Breathing had yielded incredible improvements, but it ced an immense strain on his body. Makoto refrained from overexertion, as he didn''t want to attract ANBU or Root ninjas.


    Despite its strength, the technique left him fatigued after just three minutes.


    This experiment confirmed his hypothesis: the Breath of Stoneplemented the Eight Gates, extending its upper limit.


    With this additional powerful trump card, Makoto felt a bit more secure. He stillcked significant chakra andbat experience, but he had an array of tricks at his disposal.


    "The training n is nearlyplete, and the disciples can begin practicing the breathing method," Makoto contemted.

 Chapter 102: Commencing Breathing Techniques Training

    Chapter 102: Commencing Breathing Techniques Training


    On a typical Sunday morning, Makoto went to the Southern Forest to begin a new round of training. Instead of immediately teaching the breathing techniques, he decided to hold a runningpetition between Might Gai and Obito.


    The previous day, Makoto had used the appraisal technique to check Obito''s progress in the Body Flicker Technique. Obito was nearly ready to advance to the next level, and he was expected toplete the transition today.


    Makoto exined a change in the rules for thispetition: the winners would be exempt from answering questions, and the losers would receive double the questions. Obito was apprehensive, as he had more to lose under these new rules.


    Upon hearing this, a thinyer of sweat formed on Might Gai''s forehead. He had won many times, but he also faced defeat asionally. He was relieved to learn that this special rule was only for the day.


    Obito, still anxious, questioned the reason for the special event on that particr day.


    Makoto responded, "Because today is my 111th day as a teacher." It was a casual statement, but it was indeed the 111th day since Makoto had be a teacher, marking his time in the Ninja world.


    With that, thepetition began. Obito and Might Gai performed their warm-up exercises and positioned themselves at the starting point.


    **Swish**


    As the race began, Obito elerated using Soru and charged ahead with great enthusiasm. The pressure of potentially answering 80 questions pushed him to give his all.


    Might Gai, feeling the challenge, also elerated using Soru. He refused to let Obito get ahead.


    The sound of their movement grew louder as they neared the finish line. Obito was determined not to lose this time, with the threat of 80 questions hanging over his head.


    Might Gai''s physical strength and his advanced use of Soru allowed him to gain ground on Obito as they approached the finish line.


    Suddenly, Might Gai switched to sprinting mode, disappearing from his original position and making significant progress. Obito, too, began sprinting and pushed himself to use another Soru in his final dash.


    The distance between them grew shorter and shorter, and Obito could see Might Gai''s green-d figure racing alongside him. He realized that Might Gai had made remarkable progress this time.


    Determined not to lose, Obito poured all his strength into his legs and sprinted with all his might.


    ""Soru!""


    **SWOOOSH**


    In unison, both of them activated the Body Flicker Technique, and their bodies vanished from sight.


    "Who won?" Rin felt their figures blur for a moment, and the next moment they appeared together at the finish line.


    "Obito won, and Gai has seventy questions," Makoto announced the result.


    In the final sprint, Obito demonstratedplete mastery of Soru, effectively utilizing the technique of triple superposition, and secured his victory due to his proximity to the finish line.


    Obito, gasping for breath, copsed on the ground. He felt his chest burning, and even his breath seemed hot. Despite the fatigue, Obito was thrilled. Winning this race meant that won''t have to solve 80 fewer questions. He also achieved victory in front of Rin.


    In the presence of Rin, Obito struggled to his feet, even though his legs quivered with exhaustion.


    "Obito, do you need more rest?" Nohara Rin asked, expressing her concern.


    "It''s fine; just a short run won''t tire me out," Obito replied, trying to appearposed while keeping his legs from trembling.


    "It seems the distance was a bit short, so let''s double it tomorrow," Makoto suggested with a knowing smile.


    Obito:...


    "It seems you still have some energy left. We can race together again. I believe there''s room for improvement," Might Gai said, setting aside his apprehension about the questions and showing genuine enthusiasm for thepetition.


    Obito was momentarily unsure if Might Gai intended to challenge him again or if he was merely testing his resolve.


    "Actually, you misinterpreted me," Obito attempted to deflect the challenge.


    Rin once more came to Obito''s rescue, poking his thigh. It quivered uncontrobly.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Obito. You''re already shaking like a leaf. If we double the distance, you might not be able to get up," Rin remarked with a sigh.


    Obito felt the exhaustion wash over him, and he questioned why he had chosen this moment to show off in front of Rin. Everything felt on the brink of falling apart due to his fatigue.


    "All right, let''s take a break and prepare to learn a new Ninjutsu. I''m going to teach you a very challenging secret technique this time. You need to approach this with dedication," Makoto exined.


    "A secret technique that''s extremely challenging? Does that mean it''s very powerful?" Obito suddenly perked up. Generally, the more difficult a ninjutsu is to master, the more powerful it is.


    "Yes, it''s challenging to learn, but mastering it will significantly enhance your strength," Makoto confirmed.


    Breathing techniques, after getting localized, possessed substantial power and were notoriously difficult. ording to Naruto''s ssification, the two breathing techniques he already had could both be considered S-level forbidden techniques.


    Particrly, the Stone Breathing was exceptionally demanding to master, requiring a level of dedication and effortparable to the Eight Gates.


    "Teacher, should I learn it too? I am a bit slow in grasping ninjutsu," Might Gai admitted, scratching his head.


    "You should learn it, but your learning approach will differ from theirs. Just have confidence in your ability to learn it," Makoto advised.


    After their break, Makoto called for Shisui, signaling the beginning of their training in breathing techniques.

 Chapter 103: The Terrifying Breathing Techniques

    Chapter 103: The Terrifying Breathing Techniques


    "Shisui and Obito, you two will be learning the me Breathing technique, and Gai, you will be learning the Stone Breathing technique," Makoto announced the next ninjutsu they were about to learn.


    Makoto had previously emphasized that what they were about to learn would be quite challenging, so even the typically outspoken Obito remained silent and paid close attention to Makoto''s lecture.


    Since Stone Breathing was the most difficult technique to master, Makoto first tasked his shadow clones to provide Shisui and Obito with the theoretical knowledge of breathing methods while he personally began teaching Might Gai the Stone Breathing technique.


    "The key is skillful and concentrated breathing. Doing so you can draw in a significant amount of oxygen into every cell of your body, enhancing your strength and speed in all aspects," Makoto exined the principle behind the breathing technique.


    "If you can learn Stone Breathing and maintain a state of total concentration, not only will your physical strength increase, but your body''s healing speed will also improve, and your mental alertness will be heightened. Once you can sustain this throughout the day, your physical development will progress at a rate several times faster than your current pace. Proficiency in Stone Breathing will set you on the path to bing the strongest taijutsu ninja," Makoto described the promising future that awaited Might Gai through the mastery of the Stone Breathing technique.


    "Amazing!" Might Gai eximed with stars in his eyes. The prospect of doubling the effectiveness of his physical training was incredibly appealing.


    This proposition was too enticing for Might Gai, who was determined to excel as a taijutsu ninja.


    "Gai, please step back a bit," Makoto said as he prepared to demonstrate the true power of Stone Breathing to Might Gai.


    "!"


    Makoto took in a deep breath, filling his body with oxygen, stimting the power in every cell, and finally channeling it into his index finger. With the addition of chakra, he pointed his finger towards the river, which was eighty meters away.


    Whoosh!


    The powerful force from his finger created a massive gust of wind, and a transparent shock wave sped toward the river.


    In the next moment, there was a tremendous explosion.


    Boom!


    A deafening roar echoed through the river, creating waves over ten meters high, even sending some fish flying onto the shore.


    Thud Thud Thud


    Flip Flip


    "This is the power that Stone Breathing can unleash through concentrated breathing," Makoto said, lowering his hand.


    "The destructive power is incredible!" Might Gai was in awe. They were more than 80 meters away from the river, and the force he witnessed was staggering. Who could withstand such a technique?


    "You will be even stronger in the future," Makoto reassured him with a smile, patting Might Gai''s head.


    "I''ll work hard and practice diligently!" Might Gai was filled with excitement, with thoughts of the breathing technique and Makoto''s powerful finger attack on his mind.


    "Let''s begin your practice then. Stand still," Makoto began the formal training.


    Upon hearing his instructions, Might Gai straightened his chest, raised his head, and stood at attention.


    "Rx your upper body, take a deep breath, and maintain a firm lower body," Makoto instructed, starting with the most fundamental and critical aspect of the breathing technique.


    Might Gai followed his guidance, but Makoto shook his head and added, "Breathe forcefully from your abdomen. Remember to use your abdominal muscles, and keep your mouth closed."


    Makoto demonstrated a few more times before having Gai try it himself.


    "Teacher, I tried to breathe forcefully, but I didn''t feel the sensation you mentioned," Gai said, scratching his head.


    "Don''t be anxious, just take your time and practice consistently," Makoto said with a gentle smile.


    Stone Breathing was undeniably challenging, and Makoto''s expectation for Might Gai was that if he could master it within a year, it would be considered a sess.


    Might Gai nodded and continued to practice diligently, following Makoto''s instructions.


    As a shadow clone attended to Might Gai, Makoto approached Obito and Shisui.


    "Teacher Makoto, was the technique you just demonstrated the one Gai aims to learn? It seemed incredibly powerful!" Obito asked with excitement as soon as Makoto approached.


    They hadn''t been far away, and Makoto''s demonstration had created quite a spectacle, catching their attention.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s called Stone Breathing," Makoto affirmed.


    "It would be incredible if Gai learns Stone Breathing!" Obito eximed. The sheer power disyed in Makoto''s demonstration was awe-inspiring.


    "Don''t worry, the me Breathing that you are going to practice is no less potent than the Stone Breathing that Gai is working on, and it can also greatly enhance your strength," Makoto assured them with a smile.


    Both breathing techniques were considered top-level forbidden techniques, and their effectiveness depended on the user''s proficiency.


    "Teacher Makoto, please demonstrate the power of the me Breathing," Obito said, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    Even Shisui seemed eager to witness it.


    Makoto, of course, had no reason to refuse her disciples'' request. He adjusted her breathing rhythm, transitioning from the normal Stone Breathing to me Breathing, and headed toward the river.


    "When you master me Breathing, you can use it to elerate the transformation of your fire chakra''s nature, increasing the power of your fire jutsus," Makoto exined. "This will lead to more potent mes. Additionally, it will enhance your physical strength and recovery abilities to some extent."


    As he reached the river, Makoto began to form hand seals and prepared to use ninjutsu.


    ***ROAR***


    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet!" Makoto opened his mouth and expelled a massive burst of fire that danced like a wild dragon. The mes split into three directionsfront, left, and rightand surged toward the river. In an instant, a sea of fire, spanning more than 20 meters, engulfed the river.


    *Spoosh*


    *Swoosh!*


    Large swathes of mesnded in the water, producing billows of white steam that shrouded the surroundings. Makoto then employed Wind Release to disperse the water vapor.


    Makoto possessed even more formidable ninjutsu, exceeding the Fire Dragon me Bullet in terms of power.


    However, these techniques had an extensive range and posed a risk of igniting wildfires in the nearby forest.


    "So formidable, I''m genuinely eager to learn this!" Obito eximed with enthusiasm.


    "Isn''t the Breath of me an S-level forbidden technique?" Shisui was deeply astonished.


    Makoto''s strength continued to be a significant enigma in his mind. Just as he believed he had a handle on his abilities, he consistently surprised him with new revtions.

 Chapter 104:

    Chapter 104:


    "Then study hard. The breathing method is difficult to learn, and the learning process is not easy," Makoto said with a serious expression.


    Although the me Breathing is somewhat easier to grasppared to Stone Breathing, that''s a rtiveparison, and the actual difficulty remains quite high.


    The significance of the breathing method surpasses any ninjutsu or taijutsu he has taught before.


    After showcasing the power of Fire Release using me Breathing, Makoto proceeded to teach the two of them how to practice in earnest.


    "Stand upright, rx your upper body, and establish a firm lower body stance. Breathe deeply from your abdomen, allowing oxygen to enter your body and flow into the chakra acupuncture point...."


    The distinction between me Breathing and Rock Breathing bes evident. Stone Breathing primarily focuses on strengthening the entire body, with everything else being secondary, whereas me Breathing concentrates on harnessing chakra to enhance the power of Fire Release.


    "Hufufu!" Obito opened his mouth wide and took a deep breath.


    Boom!


    Makoto swiftly knocked Obito''s head before lightly striking his abdomen with a knife-hand.


    "Be mindful of applying pressure to your abdomen, avoid taking wide, random breaths. Focus on rhythm and technique."


    "Ah...?" Obito appeared perplexed, not anticipating that mastering the breathing technique would be this challenging.


    Even Shisui, who typically grasped ninjutsu quickly, encountered difficulties with the breathing techniques and couldn''t find the key.


    However, this was well within Makoto''s expectations. Great talent has its limitations.


    During the training, Makoto alternated between the two, instructing one side for an hour before switching to the other.


    By the end of the morning, the proficiency of the three disciples in the breathing method remained at zero, vividly illustrating the method''s difficulty.


    At noon, Makoto returned to his home in Konoha''s main city to collect the students'' strength test materials, organized them, and brought them along for the tutoring session.


    Perhaps it was because Makoto mentioned sending information or because Sarutobi Hiruzen had more free timetely, but Makoto had another encounter with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Hokage-sama," Makoto greeted Hiruzen Sarutobi and handed over the packed information.


    "This is the material for the students'' strength test," Makoto exined.


    "Very well, Makoto. Thank you for your assistance," Sarutobi Hiruzen said, taking the information and perusing it with a smile.


    The data waspiled by Makoto, with the top section containing the results of the initial group test at the start of special training, followed by the results of each week''s strength test.


    The score sheets also featured scoring standards. For instance, Group C and Group B constituted the fourth-year student standards, while Group A represented the standards for graduating ninjas.


    After a brief examination, the Third Hokage found that after three weeks of special training, all the students had made substantial progress. If Makoto hadn''t manipted the data, then this special training must have been highly sessful, underscoring Makoto''s teaching prowess.


    This wasn''t a simple ss; the special training epassed all fourth-year students, exceptional students from the first three years, and a small number of graduated genin. The total number of students exceeded three hundred.


    "Makoto, you''ve done an excellent job. Thank you for your hard work," Sarutobi Hiruzen praised.


    "The students have also shown dedication to their training, so it''s not solely my merit," Makoto replied modestly.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded with satisfaction and added, "I''ll visit when your special training reaches its final test. I hope I won''t be a disturbance?"


    "No trouble at all. If they learn about your attendance, the students will be thrilled to have you there," Makoto responded with a smile.


    To be honest, despite Sarutobi Hiruzen''s mixed reputation in his previous life, he wasn''t a terrible Hokage. At least, this is the case until the Kyuubi attack.


    Makoto continued training Asuma.


    ...


    On Monday, Makoto informed the students of the summer special training that the Third Hokage would be visiting for their final exam.


    The students couldn''t contain their excitement. This was the <strong>Strongest</strong> Hokage!


    At the ninja school, if you were to randomly ask ten students about their idol, eight out of ten would aspire to be Hokages. Naturally, the prospect of meeting the current and<strong> Strongest</strong> of them all thrilled them.


    "Even Hokage-sama will be here, Izumo, this is our chance to make a name for ourselves in Konoha," Kotetsu said with enthusiasm.


    "Indeed, if we can get the Hokage-sama to remember our names, we''ll be set for sess in the future!" Izumo agreed, equally excited.


    "You two should save your energy and focus on training. Even if Hokage-samaes, he might not notice you," Ankomented, believing it to be unrealistic.


    "A prominent figure like the Hokage-sama will surely recognize that Izumo and I are just rough jade. Those like you who rely on brute force won''t understand," Kotetsu retorted.


    Izumo nodded in agreement.


    "Then I''ll teach you two ''rough jades'' the power of brute force!" Anko yfully punched the two of them and darted off.


    Upon hearing the news, Yuhi Kurenai practiced even more diligently, striving to improve her strength to avoid a repeat of the earlier defeat by her schoolmates.


    Obito, after learning of the Hokage''s visit, immediately began pondering his future.


    "If the Hokage-sama witnesses my remarkable performance, perhaps he''ll recognize my potential to be Hokage? Hahaha..." Obitoughed with his tongue sticking out, ignoring the curious nces from those around him.


    "Oh dear, it would be disastrous if Kotetsu and Izumo start spreading rumors," Ebisu thought he should remind his younger siblings before the exam.


    If such rumors reached the Hokage''s ears, it could spell the end of his ninja career before it even began.


    "Everyone, keep focused and continue your training. Let the Hokage-sama witness your progress," Makoto encouraged, his warm smile watching as the students'' enthusiasm soared. He silently nodded in approval.


    Although the summer special training was rtively short,sting only five weeks, it demanded a significant amount of practice, with over forty hours per week. Given the annual ss experience, Makoto believed that he might trigger an improvement reward.

 Chapter 105: Chidori

    Chapter 105: Chidori


    "Anyone among you who has learned the flicker technique should step forward," Makoto announced to everyone in Group A.


    Shisui, Obito, Might Gai, Asuma, and others who had mastered the teleportation technique stepped out of the queue as Makoto instructed.


    "In thest two weeks, in addition to basic training, the focus will primarily be on practicing the flicker Technique," Makoto exined regarding the uing training schedule.


    He then addressed the students who had learned the flicker Technique:


    "Those of you who have already mastered it can decide your own training. You can continue learning from me as usual, or you can practice ording to your own ideas."


    Makoto intended to teach the widely circted D-level teleportation technique in Konoha.


    This technique, unlike others, had low requirements and was easy to learn.


    Makoto had previously instructed students to undergo chakra control training to prepare for learning the teleportation technique.


    Two key points were emphasized: the body must endure the chakra stimtion, and precise control of chakra output is essential. Failure to do so could result in fatigue and impaired speed during battle.


    "The soles of the feet are the most challenging part to condense chakra. It''s not only difficult to achieve, but controlling the output is also crucial. Too much chakra can lead to wastage and affect spellcasting," Makoto exined.


    Ebisu observed, "It turns out they''ve mastered the art of teleportation. No wonder their speed changed abruptly during the fight."


    ''I need to learn this teleportation technique quickly, or I won''t perform well in the finalbat test,''


    Afterst week''s incident, he had started taking things seriously, not wanting to be defeated when the Third Hokage came to evaluate.


    After a brief exnation, Makoto started teaching the students. Demonstrating the Instant Body Technique several times, he then guided the students through the practice.


    When students made mistakes, Makoto pointed them out and helped correct them. He rotated through Groups ABC, teaching each one with the assistance of shadow clones.


    Makoto, moving to Group B, found their progress one level behind Group A, as expected. The goals for Group B includedpleting chakra control training, strengthening physical skills, and improving the Three Body Techniques.


    After instructing Group B for a while, Makoto moved on to Group C.


    Group C, with the slowest progress, had just started chakra control training. This was due to theposition of students in Group C, including junior students and fourth-grade students with average grades.


    The proficiency of students in the Three Body Technique increased rapidly with high proficiency in the Clone Technique, some even surpassing the entry-level 300 points.


    These students either have had limited training time, have not practiced diligently in the past, and thus haven''tid a solid foundation, or simply possess lesser natural talent, resulting in slower progress.


    It''s not that Makoto is unwilling to teach more; it''s just that he can only instruct in this manner. Forcing Group C to catch up with the progress of Group A&B would only be counterproductive.


    After three weeks of study, some students had actually advanced to Group B.


    "The key to climbing a tree is to find the..." Makoto effortlessly walked up a tall tree as if strolling on the ground, reiterating the techniques mentioned countless times.


    While the words remained the same, at different stages of cultivation, individuals would perceive them differently.


    "Hehe, Teacher Makoto, I think I''vepleted my training." Anko swiftly traversed the tree, running vertically and then horizontally.


    "Well, you''ve mastered tree-climbing. Next, you''ll practice the substitution and transformation techniques. In the afternoon, we''ll begin water-treading practice." Makoto nodded.


    Miratashi Anko disyed good ninja talent, progressing rtively fast among the three groups. Considering she had only practiced for one semester,pleting tree-climbing training swiftly, along with other exercises, wasmendable.


    "Okay." Anko, having received Makoto''s approval, leaped up and down the tree.


    After sessfullypleting her training, Anko didn''t forget her twopanions. She headed straight for Izumo and Kotetsu, to offer guidance.


    "Don''t fear falling. Concentrate chakra on the soles of your feet, close your eyes, and move forward." Anko advised earnestly.


    The corner of Kotetsu''s mouth twitched. If he truly followed Anko''s method, he''d likely end up breaking his legs.


    "I had Teacher Makoto personally confirm mypletion of training. Don''t be arrogant." Miratashi Anko said with a smile, seeking retribution for the two scoundrels who duped her into neglecting reviews.


    "Sigh, how did we end up like this?" Izumo sighed as he looked at Kotetsu with a mncholic expression.


    "Damn it, if there were theory tests, Anko wouldn''t be so arrogant!" Kotetsumented the absence of a theory test in their special training. Otherwise, Anko''s confident assertions would not have gone unchallenged.


    Encouraged by Anko, Kotetsu and Kamizuki Izumo intensified their practice.


    Makoto traversed between the three groups until the end of the ss.


    [Completed arge ss teaching]


    [Evaluation: A]


    [Rewards obtained: Wind Release: Gale Palm, Chidori]


    Upon seeing the rewards from the system, memories flooded Makoto''s mind.


    Naruto had various Rasengans, and Sasuke possessed various Chidoris. This ninjutsu was also rtively versatile.

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:


    The rewards in the afternoon were a bit less captivating than the morning, consisting only of water release and earth release ninjutsu with ordinary power.


    Nevertheless, Makoto deemed it quite satisfactory.


    At night, Makoto persisted in practicing breathing techniques with Shisui, Might Gai, and the Obito.


    All three of them were still struggling to grasp the sensation of the breathing methods, and are stuck in the initial stages of breathing training.


    "Remember, it''s skillful breathing. It''s not just taking a big breath; it''s a technique," Makoto emphasized repeatedly.


    "Skill, skill, skill..." Obito kept muttering this word, attempting to hypnotize himself into breathing skillfully.


    "If you''re going to hint, do it silently in your mind, don''t say it out loud," Makoto advised, knocking Obito''s head.


    Obito, feeling the pain, gasped, not expecting that something as innate as breathing could be so challenging to learn.


    It proved to be much more difficult than improving his fire chakra attribute and learning Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique


    While he hadn''t immediately seeded in practicing the Dragon Fire Technique, he could produce sparks. His practice with the nature transformation slowly improved, allowing him to melt ice cubes somewhat with the warmth of his hands.


    But while practicing the breathing method here, Obito felt like he was almost full from breathing air and would rather not breathe anymore.


    Seeing that Shisui was also struggling, Obito felt a bit relieved. If someone as talented as Shisui was finding it difficult, it truly was a challenging endeavor.


    Both Obito and Shisui, practicing me Breathing, were stuck, not to mention Might Gai with the even more challenging Stone Breathing; there was no noticeable progress.


    However, Makoto wasn''t overly concerned about Might Gai. The stone-like determination and diligence of Might Gai suited the Stone Breathing well. He just needed to continue training as hard as he usually did or maybe bing a monk.


    On the second day of practicing breathing, the three disciples still showed zero proficiency.


    By the night of the third day, one of the disciples finally made a breakthrough and gained some proficiency. Surprisingly, it was Obito practicing me Breathing.


    "Teacher Makoto, I think I''m feeling something different. Could it be that I got it right?" Obito eximed while practicing the breathing method.


    "It''s not considered learned, but it does mark your official entry into the practice of me Breathing," Makoto replied, appraising Obito''s proficiency. It was indeed no longer the zero it was before.


    Makoto had expected Shisui to be the first to achieve the breakthrough, but Obito beat him to it.


    After some contemtion, Makoto attributed it to Obito''s personality being more suitable for me Breathing, allowing him to grasp the feeling sooner.


    The me Breathing is ideal for individuals who are passionate and cheerful, with hearts as zing as fire. Shisui, while not introverted, was far from being as passionate and fiery as needed.


    "Well, hold onto this feeling and delve deeper. Once you''re familiar with it, you can move on to the next stage of training," Makoto encouraged.


    This phase of breathing practice was just the beginning. There were many training stages to follow, including guiding breathing by adjusting body postures to achieve different strengthening effects.


    As beginners, specific postures were needed for guidance. Once mastered, individuals could freely control these effects within their bodies.


    "Finally, formal practice has begun," Obito cheered, feeling a sense of aplishment after three days of arduous effort.


    Bonk!


    Makoto gently knocked Obito''s head, gestured toward Shisui who was still practicing, and said, "Don''t disturb others'' training. Get acquainted with this feeling." Obito closed his mouth, nodded with a satisfied smile, and resumed practice.


    Shisui''s talent rivaled that of Kakashi, and he started practicing with Shisui. While technically a roundabout victory, it was still a win over Kakashi.


    By the end of the third day, Shisui and Might Gai showed no progress, while Obito gained a slight understanding.


    During Wednesday''s practice, Shisui engaged in various exercises, grappling with the intricacies of breathing techniques.


    It was the first time he felt clueless about where to start with something.


    During a break, Shisui observed Obito and Asuma boasting about their fire release techniques. Intrigued, he approached Obito and asked, "Obito, can you describe what you felt in detail?"


    Obito recalled for a moment and then began to describe, "It''s like eating a bowl of hot ramen, and then warm air flows into your whole body..."


    Obito earnestly tried to convey his feelings, supplemented by a physical demonstration.


    "So you felt heat..." Shisui pondered.


    Asuma, standing nearby, was perplexed. He felt that the conversation between the two was utterly off, especially Obito, who seemed clueless about what he was saying.


    Asuma chose to ignore this peculiar episode. When he saw Yuhi Kurenai resuming practice, he joined in for his own training.


    Shisui continued contemting Obito''s answer, attempting to draw inspiration from it. When he went home for dinner after ss, Shisui was left pondering whether he should eat ramen that day.


    "Shisui, why do you sometimes feel pain in your feet when using the teleportation technique?" Uchiha Ikunori inquired upon seeing Shisui.


    "I didn''t feel the warm air," Shisui replied absentmindedly.


    Uchiha Ikunori looked at him with a weirded out face, "huh?"


    "I was contemting training," Shisui replied.


    "It''s no wonder those graduated genin can''t match you. You''re already so strong, and you''re always thinking about training," Uchiha Ikunori sighed.


    Feeling a bit misunderstood, Shisui chose not to exin. After dinner, he headed to Makoto''s ce, continuing to practice the breathing method under his guidance.


    The fourth day of breathing technique training concluded simrly to the third day, with only Obito feeling a slight breakthrough.


    It wasn''t until the fifth day that a new change emerged, and Shisui''s me Breathing also showed some proficiency.


    "A flow of warm air..." Shisui realized that Obito''s description was unexpectedly apt. He could feel a stream of air being drawn in from his mouth and traveling along his body.


    The fifth day of Breathing Technique training ended, leaving only Might Gai still struggling to gain proficiency.

 Chapter 107: Might Gai Strikes Hard

    Chapter 107: Might Gai Strikes Hard


    Another five days passed, and Might Gai was still struggling to find that elusive feeling.


    During Wednesday''s practice, Might Gai, Shisui, and Obito gathered to discuss their experiences with the breathing techniques.


    "Gai, you can try imagining the feeling of eating ramen, a burst of heat..." Obito suggested, eager to share his sessful approach with Might Gai.


    "Gai, do not follow Obito''s advice. Stick to what Teacher Makoto taught you. Although both are breathing methods, there might be significant differences," Shisui added.


    If the two breathing methods were simr, Makoto would have had them at the same time. There was no need for separate guidance.


    "Teacher Makoto mentioned that our current progress is considered normal. Stone Breathing is more challenging than the method you''re practicing," Might Gai reassured them, maintaining a positive mindset. It had only been ten days, and he was determined.


    When Might Gai was learning the clone technique in his second year, he struggled to create a clone that both mirrored him and could move. Yet, after nearly three years of effort, he didn''t give up.


    On the other hand, ten days were a mere blink of an eye.


    Even if it took a thousand days to learn, as long as Makoto didn''t tell him to stop, he''d persist. He believed unwavering effort would lead to sess because he was a hardworking genius recognized by Makoto!


    "Hehe, give it your all, Gai. I won''t hold back just because your breathing method is more challenging during the practical exam in three days," Obito teased with a smile.


    The summer special training was nearing its end. The training would conclude on Friday, with the final practical exam scheduled for Saturday.


    Even an ipletely mastered breathing method could enhance strength. If he could just learn a little bit, Might Gai was confident he could outshine Obito with just raw power.


    "Hahahaha, you should use all your strength in battle. This is youth!" Might Gai grinned, showing off his shining white teeth, embracing Obito''s challenge.


    Might Gai headed home after the afternoon practice. Dai, seeing his son covered in sweat,ughed heartily. "Gai, you''ve put in a lot of hard work today! Wait at home; I''ll buy some meat to cook for you. It''s essential for the body. Can''t skip on the meat!"


    "Just buy some affordable vegetables; our budget might not handle much," Might Gai suggested, aware of his family''s financial situation.


    "This isn''t your concern, Gai. Focus on practicing seriously," Dai gave Might Gai a thumbs up, dismissing any financial worries. Afterward, he went out to buy groceries.


    After a moment''s contemtion, Gai decided to follow. If money was tight, he could intervene and persuade Dai to opt for cheaper vegetables.


    Gai trailed Dai all the way to the vegetable market.


    Upon arrival, Dai headed straight to the meat shop. "Boss, how much is meat per pound?" he inquired.


    The butcher shop owner, ncing at Dai, replied, "One hundred Ryo per pound."


    Dai, without specifying the quantity,mented on the freshness, "It''s nearly night; your meat isn''t as fresh anymore, and one hundred Ryo is too expensive."


    The butcher shop owner, considering the situation, offered a discount, "Alright, ny-seven Ryo per pound."


    "That''s only three Ryo cheaper. I''ll check other stores," Dai pretended to leave.


    "Fine, we can make it cheaper for youny-three Ryo per pound," the butcher shop owner quickly suggested.


    "Eighty Ryo per pound," Dai insisted.


    "It''s suddenly twenty Ryo cheaper. You''re driving a hard bargain," the reluctant butcher shop owner remarked.


    Dai turned around and began leaving again.


    "Okay, okay, eighty Ryo per pound. It can''t get any cheaper. Even at this price, I''ll be losing money," the butcher shop owner finally agreed.


    "Great, give me forty Ryo of meat," Dai dered, victorious.


    "Only forty Ryo?" The butcher shop owner was astonished. Typically, ninjas bought several kilograms as they needed more food due to their regr intense physical activity.


    "I''ve never seen a ninja so thrifty and skilled at bargaining," the butcher shop ownermented, bewildered.


    "Thanks for thepliment!" Dai smiled and gave a thumbs up before heading home to cook for his son.


    "A ten thousand year genin is a ten thousand year genin. You waste so much time buying meat for only forty Ryo." Two ninjas passing by said with disdain when they saw this scene.


    Gai, witnessing the scene, began to grow infuriated. Three years ago, Dai had been simrly ridiculed on the streets. Gai attacked them and was defeated, but Kakashi intervened and saved him from a beating.


    Now, encountering the situation again, Might Gai didn''t know if he could defeat the two official ninjas. Still, he knew he had to take action.


    How could Might Gai tolerate others scorning and insulting his father?


    Might Gai followed the two mocking ninjas out of the vegetable market to a secluded street.


    "Two sentences," Might Gai dered coldly to the two ninjas.


    The tall andnky ninja, puzzled, turned around to face Might Gai. "What are you talking about, boy? You and your father are both quite strange."


    "This boy seems to be in the ninja school, and he looks like a loser," the fat ninjamented with a smirk.


    "I''ve set a rule for myself. If someone insults my father, I must give them five punches. You just said two sentences; now it''s four," Might Gai stated, holding up four fingers.


    "Kid, get out of here while I''m in a good mood. Do you even have the strength tond punches?" the tall and thin ninja scoffed.


    Might Gai chose to respond with violence, not words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!